Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Our Journey: Chapter one

(FYI you are only 5’0 tall. Troll adults on average are 5’8 to 6’0 tall. Some like Disciple are 5’4 tall or Dolorosa 6’5”. In case of mutation like Grandhighblood he is 10’0 to 11’6” tall.)

Important note: You do say bad words once or twice so be aware thank you.

Author note: Hey darlings this is my first chapter/preview of my new story. It's homestuck don't ask okay hopefully it's alright. For know its readerx? only because i don't know who your going to fall in love with. Anyways let me know what you think.

It was a somber night in the small town of Abigail. You were a young adult roughly about 19 years old. You were well known in the town and not for a good reason. You were known to be very hermit like and isolated. Even your part time job as an herbalist at the local pharmacist. You were very shut down towards others; you rare to never talked to anyone the only reason they kept you was because there was no one the refill your place since you had just graduated college an couple months before the job started. But at the present your bike had been stole outside of work so you had to walk home along the dirt road.

You sighed your feet and legs were killing you and you had 20more minutes to walk to get home on the small two leveled house you rented for cheap. As you let your mind drift off you after you had placed your ear buds into your ears so you could listen to music from your Ipod. As you walked the dirt road you failed to notice the bear cub you walked by. You heard the sound of feet pounding which had you glance over your shoulder to see a bear running at you. You went wide eyed before sprinting full tilt away from the charging mother bear. You run into the forest hoping to lose the beast in the thick of the tree’s.

You quickly found that you were on an cliff river. You panting heavy hearing the roaring sound of it’s bellow. You whipped your head over your shoulder still running to see if the bear was still after you. As you ran you lost your footing which caused you to fall side ways off the cliff into the river below not before knocking your head on one of the branches that was on the cliff side. Your last thought was the coolness of the river as you were plunged into darkness.

In the burst of pain you gasped spitting up water some of the that was still in your lungs. You trembled looking around; You found that you were on the river bank and that your ribs and arm was hurting badly. You must have either broke one or two of your ribs and sprint or crackled your arm. You pulled yourself out of the water with your other okay arm which helped you sit up so you could look around better. You must be very down river you didn’t know where you were. The tree’s seemed purplish in color you looked up to see clouds you figured it was because of that. As you got up you called out.

“Hello! Can anyone hear me?! HELP!” You bellowed loudly like a lost little lamb you hoped you could be heard by someone.

You paused for a minute before you started to move. You remember in public school that you should never leave the area it would be easier for rescue to find you. But something inside of you told you to move to leave the area. You followed that gut feeling and started to walk making a trail so if someone found it they could find you. You shook your hair lightly as you kept calling for help. You stopped after a while figuring it was useless. After what felt like forever walking you came saw a camp fire light in the distance. You figured it was that because it was a low level fire and as very small. You ran to it happy that you found someone to help you get home.

As you got closer you could heard mumbling as in talking and a sound that you figured was laughing. As you hit the camp you stopped died in your tracks.What you found wasn’t people but creatures horrible looking scary creatures. They looked at you as you sis them. It was a glance off till one grabbed something.

You took a step back as they got up. This creatures had horns at looked like candy corn. Sharp long fangs and the grayish sin you had ever seen.And there eyes were blue with yellow scleroses.They were tall and terrifying you gulped smiling acting civil; “H-hey look I’m lost i need-” An stinging sensation was felt on your cheek. You touched your cheek to see blood on it. You seen them glare at you before they started to ran at you yelling. You backed away from running as an arrow bedded into the tree where you just were. As you ran one of them had caught up to you swing a stick which transform into a club which whacked your left ankle. You cried out in pain before having to mental pushing pasted it. You did start to limp which let another caught up to you. After a good couple of minutes you were bleeding and bruised.

You sniffled in pain trying to keep the tears at bay. You had lost them by dipping into the thicker trees. You stopped once you hid an desert. You started to cry then where on earth were you. You looked back hearing a cry or two which caused you to move forward into the desert for protection. You gave up after a while confused on where you were going and looking for water or shelter or both. After wandering for a while you found a little pound. You sighed collapsing onto your knees and greedily drinking the water. After the painful feeling in your stomach you stop rolling onto your back closing your eyes for a second. You sighed then hissed as your ankles painfully throb you opened your eyes and eyed the pond.    

You sat by the pond with your legs in the cool waters to help with your bruised ankles it was very painful to walk. Bruises, cuts, rip clothes and dried blood covered our body. You didn’t understand how it had happened you had finally found a village only to find these dangerous creatures trying to get you. Where in the world were you. You leaned against the rock looking up at the night sky three different colored moons hung heavy in the sky. Tiny purplish gray clouds passed moved under and over the moons. You kept staring at the sky so absorbed in it.

This was like a horrible dream that you could wake from. You sighed again this time looking down at your hands before covering you face trying to compose yourself. You mumbled lightly at yourself. “Shit only rolls when clumped Y/n...it could be worse.” You moved your hands from your face having had gain your sanity back some. You pull out your Ipod you figured if you were going to last that you have one comfort left. Sometime to make you feel whole before handing bust card hand back to fates deck. You flipped it to the back ground music of your piano.

You heard the steady beat of the one note; this caused you to look up at the sky before starting to sing. “From my mouth there falls the seed. Through my blood there spread the branches....twisted and turned there grows the tree...soon be torn the ocean glows...where are you now? Where are you now?” You closed your eyes bathing in the moonlight tears trickling down your cheeks.

So absorbed failing to notice the presents of others. “...Soon be found the dry ground by my side...You lie to sleep without fear without a doubt...Like a dream...just like a dream...just like a dream...like a dream we are all torn...as the ocean glows...” You opened your eyes before clicking the Ipod off.

You sniffled heavy before you rubbed the tears from your eyes trying not to break down. You stopped before looking at your lap to help you control yourself. You were about to gain control when you heard an branch step. You whipped your head wide eyed in terror. It was one of he creatures. He had the same candy corn horns, gray skin, sharp fangs, and yellow scleroses. But it’s eyes were red. He looked as shocked as your were terrified. You started to tremble you couldn’t ran anymore. You had no energy and your ankles were hurting to much know. You felt tears prick your eyes as you looked down at your lap. This was how you were going to die. He knelt next to you. You caught movement in your side vision which caused you to flinched away from the creature as its hand moved.

It held out its hand to you which caused you to look at it...them. You looked up at the sky before your hands then at it again. You hesitated as you placed your hand in its bigger one. He spoke to you which caused you to tilt your head. It wrapped its fingers through yours giving you a softer look. It spoke again this time it confused you. It seemed to be waiting for answer.

“I...I don’t understand you...” you said sadly and quietly.

It looked at you before having an almost defeated look. It seemed to call the others behind it as the others which caused them to come closer. It touched your leg which caused you to look down it must of wondered if you could walk then? You grabbed its hand and placed it in the water touching your ankles before shaking your head. It seemed confused before one of its companions behind it spoke. The taller one with the crock horn spoke to it. It seemed to get what your were trying to say. He pulled his hand softly to let you to let itself go. You let your hand off its before it wrapped your up in its cloak. You blinked before being swamped in the cloak. The hood covered your eyes which caused you to move your head up to look at it. You heard a chuckle from the smaller long haired creature who smiled at it.

It seemed to nod before getting up you gave a short gasp and stiffen as it picked you up cradling you to its chest. It seemed to shush you quietly its chest seemed to rumble in an soft purring sound. You relaxed lightly before it started to walk its companions following it. You looked at each other studying them softly as they spoke to each other. You found the taller whiter one had great words since they all listened to her. The smaller long haired one seemed very happy and it like to talk a lot but the yellow one seem to see it studying him. He was very quite in general even with his answers. You looked up at the one carrying you. It had red eyes you noticed and unlike the other three didn’t seem to have an symbol on its clothes. It caught you looking at it which caused it to smile at you flashing its teeth.

You looked down before leaning your head against its chest your ear was over what you believed its heart since you could heard the it pumping. You unconsciously cuddled closer to listen it seemed to help you relax more. This caused you to think and wondered why they were so nice. This thought also caused pondered this for a while; as your mind started to drift off you were lulled to sleep by his breathing and heartbeat.

Chapter Text

Signless looked at his group went through the forest to get to the desert on the other side. He knew they had to get out of the village not to far from here. He knew there was a watering spot close by thanks to some of the locals. He was curious on why they were so busy. But one would tell him anything only that the blue bloods were on the hunt again. And they were concerned for him. Signless sighed heavy till he stopped hearing a sound. It sounded captivating.

“whath is that thound?” Psiioniic looked at him. Dolorosa hummed listening as did Disciple.

Disciple giggled; “Sounds like singing! Though it seems very sad sounding but beautiful...”

Dolorosa nodded; “Yes but I don’t know any language like that.”

Signless looked at his mother and friends. Before stepping to find the sound. It seemed to call him. As they tracked through the yellowish sand they found what was making the haunting sound.His eyes widen when they found the source of the sound. Whatever it was it was heavy injured.

It was a troll he had never seen before. It was so strange looking but so beautiful. It’s hair was a h/c color. The moons lights made it almost have an halo affect. Its s/c skin shimmered in the lightly well surprisingly red dry blood clung to this ripped clothes. He was surprised another mutant. This creature was an mutant like him only worse. It had no horns or gray skin color.

It seemed to be alone too. Disciple looked at him; “It’s a mutant...” Dolorosa sighed softly placing a hand on her cheek as if thinking while Psiioniic grunted softly;

“And it’th theemth to be crying too.”

Signless watched as it rubbed its eyes clear tears dripping onto its lap. It broke his heart. He placed his pack down on the ground before starting to go over to it.

Dolorosa touched his shoulder before he could get to far. “Be careful my son. We don’t know what it is or how it will react...”
He nodded lightly as he started to get closer. It seemed to had open its eyes but stared at its lap. It had no noticed them yet. Whatever it was it was very young it looked just barely out of wiggler hood. As he got close enough he stepped on a stick causing it to snap. It whipped its head around staring at him with big e/c color eyes. He paused seeing it had white scleroses instead of a yellow one.

It seemed to be scared of him which broke his heart even more. They both looked at each other. Till it looked down trembling softly Signless moved very slowly before sitting down on the backs of his heels. He study it lightly before he offered it his hand. He would not leave it here to die. He had a idea it was not used to the world and knew very little. He had to protect innocence's like this it was what he wanted to do. It seemed to flinch away from him.

Signless kept his hand leveled not moving so it wouldn’t be fearful of him. He gave a little purr which didn’t seem to cause it to relax or anything. He smiled lightly at it looked at him then the others. It looked at the sky if looking for answers before looking at him. It very so carefully and hesitantly placed its hand in his trembling.

Signless clenched its hand lightly as he spoke; “Are you hurt little one?” He asked softly trying not to scare it. Though all it did was tilt it’s head at him confused. He clenched it’s hand rubbing his thumb against the wrist it an calming motion.

His face softened as he asked again. “I see your legs are in the water. Are your legs hurting?”

He asked again maybe he wasn’t direct enough in the question. He waited for a answer and the one he got wasn’t what he thought. It spoke to him but it was an language he never heard.

He heard Dolorosa sigh she didn’t even know what it was and she had been many sweeps older then all of them. It’s language broke his hear thought it was clear as the night sky it was sad at its answer. Signless gained a defeated look how was he suppose to communicate when the troll didn’t understand him.

Dolorosa hummed lightly again as she though she had to help deaf wigglers during her time working with the mother grub. “Signless touch where you want to ask her about be mindful son go for her legs since she seems to have them covered in the water.”

Dolorosa picked up a bit of her skirt before walking closer Disciple and Psiioniic come closer too for different reasons. Signless nodded lightly as he held its hand well the other hand slide against its leg pointing at it. It looked down at him touching its leg before it nodded. It took his other hand with there fingers interlocked and touched his hand to its ankles before shaking its head. He hummed lightly it seemed to not have heard that.

Signless looked back at his friends. “It can’t move it’s legs I think it hurt them badly.”

Dolorosa sighed; “That makes sense it did run because it couldn’t.”

Psiioniic glared before hissing softly; “But what if-”

Disciple shushed him. “It’s not an act Psii clam yourself its to cute and young to do that. Besides we can’t leave it till fry-”

Signless spoke up; “Which is why its coming with us.” He let go off the young trolls hand before taking off his cloak placing it over top of the young troll. Its clothes were ripped so it wasn’t well protected.

Signless smiled lightly as his cloak seemed to be three sizes to big for the mutant troll. He heard Disciple laugh saying it looked to mewt since it was staring up to see under his hood. He picked it up only to cause it to tense. He shushed it letting himself pass an wiggler calming purr pass up his throat. It seemed to relax against his chest.

Dolorosa seemed to hum at this. “So it seems barely out of its wiggle-hood.”

Disciple looked at him grinning at him. “I didn’t know mew could purr!”

Signless blushed lightly before clearing his throat. “Well yeah I only can for wigglers.”
Psii hummed lightly as he picked up Signless’s pack.

Signless and company started to talk he could feel the young troll move its head around a little looking at everyone. He looked down to see its e/c color eyes looking at him studying him. He flashed a smile which made it look down. He hummed as it leaned against his chest truly relaxing before it cuddled closer giving a hiding yawn. He wondered if it knew it just did that. Signless smiled a little before starting into an conversion with Disciple about something. He felt the mutant trolls breath even out it seemed to limp out a little.

He figured it had fully relaxed on him till Psii spoke up. “I gueth we need to find a cave for rest of the night. It theemth to be athleep.”

Signless nodded as Disciple yawned stretching herself. “That’s a not a bad idea.”

After wandering for a bit the group had founded a small cave deep enough to hide themselves away from the sun. As they tracked to the back of the cave were they started to set up camp.

Signless tried to place the young troll against the cave wall only to be stuck with it’s hand clenching his shirt. He sighed carefully trying to get it to let go. He had to get his pod ready. He heard someone chuckle he looked up at Dolorosa kneeling down with a small bowl and smaller bag of the medicinal supplies.

She rubbed the young trolls hand which caused it to un-clench its hand. Dolorosa shifted the young troll out of the cloak and handed it to Signless who stood up. “Go and get your pod ready my boy; I’ll take care of this little one.”

Signless nodded lightly as he started to busy himself. Dolorosa took her time wiping the blood of the trolls face. Once down she dry off the wounds and placed bandages on them if they were sever enough. She glanced over the young trolls clothes which needed to be changed. This caused the eldest troll to hum in thought. She could whip up some cloths quickly enough unfortunately they didn’t have enough pods for you to sleep in one so you would have to do without. Dolorosa shook her head getting started to its badly bruised and beaten ankles. It amazed her that it got to the water pond without collapsing.

“Tho do you need anything Dolorotha?” Dolorosa looked up at see Psiioniic looking at her with an calm expression.

“No-well Psii could you get me my bag with the clothes in it?”

He nodded. ”Thure.” Psiioniic left her as he dipped into the corner of the Cave goign through the groups stuff to find it.  

Dolorosa finished bandaging your ankles enough were you could use them well you healed. As she finished Psiioniic came back holding the bag. “Here you are Rotha.”

Dolorosa smiled and thanked him. She changed your clothes into Signless’s old ones they were a bit to big but fit you well enough. She noted the difference of body parts thought she kept quiet about it. It seemed to not be the time to bring this up. She would have to remember later once they possible got your trust.

Dolorosa shook her head as she figured the next moon cycle or so she’d have to make you a cloak to use. She hummed and flitted lightly with your new clothes selves before placing the bag under your head and one of the extra cloaks over you to keep you warm.

You seemed to nuzzle into the bag and cloak with an soft content sigh. Dolorosa smiled before carefully kissing it’s temple that she often did for Signless as a wiggler. “Good night young one.” You mumbled lightly a soft tiny smile wormed its way onto your face as you slept.

Dolorosa got up as she left you to finish making her pod ready. As she finished she seen Disciple take peaks at the creature curious written all over her face. “Disciple do not bother it. It needs its rest like you do.”

Disciple jumped lightly looking at Dolorosa before smiling. “Is it going to be alright? It looked badly hurt Rosa.”

Dolorosa smiled; “Yes after a couple of days it should be right as rain.Hopeful its mutation doesn’t effect its healing ability.”
Disciple nodded before hugging the older troll good night and running to Signless to tell him the news. Psiioniic watched the younger pair before looking at the other young troll.

He sighed before shaking his head; “Good morning Rotha.”

Dolorosa smiled. “Good Morning Psii have a good asleep.” He nodded as he slipped into the pod letting it cover him up.

Signless and Disciple followed suit after the cat like troll stole a kiss. Dolorosa shook her head as the part fall asleep. Dolorosa herself let herself sleep if only for a few hours. She had to be up to go look for food for the group and newest member. As she slip off into her dream bubble she felt everything was right in the world.

Chapter Text

Dolorosa woken up from her pod as she sat up the greenish light glob ran off her form. She sighed looking to see the sun was still out just barely at sunset. Soft popping from the other pod slime from her son and his friends breathing were heard. She chuckled lightly as she grabbed the towel off the side of the cave floor to dry the slime off her.

As she patted herself down she grabbed her neatly folded clothes and then grabbed the medical bag again to went to see there newest member. She need to clean the wounds before going to get food. She panic at first she didn’t seeing you then she saw the tiniest movement under the cloak she had to giggle as she lifted the cloak a little. You were curled up in a ball asleep. Dolorosa rubbed your back slightly pressing three pressure points which made you uncurl. She smiled happily loving feeling needed again and that she got all your wounds since she could see better know in the day light while she changed your bandages.

After that she placed them in another bag to be washed at a later time. And with that started Dolorosa started her daily routine outside of the cave. She had adorned on her cloak hood to protect her face for the sun as she gathered enough herbs, grasses, tiny bits of fruits, and a couple of feather beasts eggs after a long hissing match with it. Dolorosa looked at the food which was pilled on her gathering skirt. As she was coming back she could see in he distance puffs of smoke. Dolorosa hummed lightly she would have to get Psiioniic to check it out. If it was smoke from a fire place it often meant that a village was near by. She sighed in gratefulness of the Gogs if it was. She shook her head as she set back to the cave.

The sky had started to set as she got closer to the cave. When she was about to call at them when a scream and the sound of metal banging had her jump and ran to the cave in a panic. Dolorosa dropped the food she had picked up on the ground so she could ran. “Unhand-!Oh my....” Dolorosa covered her mouth to keep herself from laughing. The scene before her was Disciple on the ground mewing in pain a giant green mark on her forehead with food and juice all over her. Psiioniic was rolling on the ground holding in between his legs with honey all over his legs. Well Signless was under you knocked out. Well you were upside down with a dazed look; you were pinned Signless down since you were on his back which made your back against the wall which caused you to stay up with two very large bump on your head.

Dolorosa stepped carefully helping you move upside right and off of Signless. Signless she just sat up and let him lean against the wall and you. You dazedly looked at her before saying something which of course didn’t translate. Dolorosa smiled lightly before patting you on the head carefully not to touch the bumps. “Stay there dear. Let me go see what happened here.”

Dolorosa got back up and walked over to Psiioniic who was rolling around. “Psii dear do you need help?”

Psii spoke in a high and hissed tone. “NO!...no...it’th okay Rotha...jutht...give me a thecond...thupid creature...”

Dolorosa glanced at him a little before rolling her eyes and made her way to Disciple who was mewed with the last night fruit and meat all over her. Dolorosa gave a motherly sigh of discontent. “Lets see Disciple.”

Disciple looked up at her before pouting before letting Dolorosa look at the mark. Dolorosa brushed her fingers across the mark before rubbing Disciples shoulder. “Your going to be fine it’ll clear up in an hour or so. Now can you tell me what went on here well I was gone?” Dolorosa narrowed her eyes at Disciple who looked away from her. Dolorosa narrowed her eyes farther to the point they started to turn a tad yellow. “Disciple...” she said in an harsh tone.

Disciple looked up at her with a i did it smile and tiny forced laugh. “Mewle see what happened was....”

~1hr:23min:01sec ago~

Disciples pov

You stretched as you lifted up from you gooey bed. Letting a soft hum and a yawn. You looked around a little to see Dolorosa had left. You smiled thinking very fondly of the older troll. She was after all your matespirits guardian. As you looked more to see Psiioniic was already at the fire since his pod was already dried some. As you started to get out Signless sat up from his pod his short hair spiked every which way.

You giggled; “Your so mewt furist time at night.”

Signless blushed lightly before giving you a shy smile. “I think your cuter Disciple and good night to you.”

As they started to place there clothes on Psiioniic came in throwing a bag into the back “Evening thnack is ready. Rotha hathn’t come back yet.”

Disciple smiled nodding before bouncing out of the way as Signless went to go start talking to Psiioniic about whatever. She sighed blissfully as she thought if she and Signless weren’t together then she would so ship those to hard. Disciple looked at the fire before seeing an bandage foot peaking out of the cloaks. She giggled seeing that you had thrown the cloak the top half of your body seeming to blocking out the light from the fire. But this would have exposed your bottom half of your body. It seemed Psiioniic had placed his cloak onto the second part of your bottom to keep you warm.

It was a bit colder then normal tonight but it was still early night time so it would even out like always. Disciple shook her head before newling over the snaking food. She grabbed a piece of malk leaf and sat down beside you. Curious at what you were.

She moved the cloak away from your face. Gentle sweeps of your c/h hair framed you sleeping face. You looked cute well you slept like a tiny cub all defenseless and alone. Dirt shifting beside her had her look up at see Signless and Psiioniic sitting down around the fire.

Psiioniic mumbled; “thtill not up yet? Wow thhe thleeps wrothe then Thignlethth.”

Signless rolled his eyes. “Thats what you think; buzzers honey?”

Signless offered the bowl which Psiioniic snaped up in a heartbeat before placing the bowl at your feet. Disciple watched the boys before she started to purr lightly as Signless rubbed her hand which let her drift off in thinking about shipping you.

After nibbling on a piece of malk leaf she turned to face you again after you made a waking up sound. She leaned over so her face was over yours with a smile. She wanted to say hello as Signless tried to stop her from scaring you unfortunately he was to late.

Your pov
You felt nice and comfy even thought your back ached like hell. You hummed as your eyes fluttered opened. e/c eyes stared into olive eyes. You tilted your head for a second before the day before events rushed back you shouted in fear before jumping up forcefully whacking you head off of disciples before you feet rammed your foot into Psiioniic’s private area since he was getting up to stop disciple.

The troll who was going to use psionics to do this had let his powers burst which sent you up in the air and flung disciple back onto the tray which flipped onto her covering her in the food and juice.

Signless drove you catch you only to end up you both whacking your heads off each other before you were upside down on his back leaving you dazed and he was out cold. AS you looked on at the trolls downed you remembered who they were to bad your head was killing you.

~Persent~

Dolorosa sighed rubbing her temples after Disciple finished. “Disciple....” Dolorosa mumbled with a disciplined tone. The cat like troll laughed nervously as she had started to clean herself up as she told the events. Dolorosa had start to clean up the place to wait for Signless to come back to the world of the woke.

Psiioniic had grumbled and was sitting up again after a while having had gotten over you ramming your foot into his protected bone. Yes his bonebludge was fine but that didn’t mean it didn't hurt any.

You were sitting there with an regretful look on your face. You looked at Signless who seemed to starting to watch up. He shook his head holding his before looking at you as you touched his face lightly; “Hey you okay?” He frowned at you before you frowned and rubbed his bump lightly. “Does it hurt?” You rubbed the spot before giving a deeper frown which caused him to smile lightly. Before speaking which you didn’t translate you figured he said he was okay because he as smiling and laughing before he patted your hand.

Someone clearing there throat had you looked in front of you to see the other three staring at you. You blushed lightly flitting with your...you gasped looking at the clothes you had on. They weren’t your clothes. You jumped up to cringe looking at your ankles and then looked at your new clothes. You wore black loose long pants which were cut fun as almost like a belt. And the shirt you had one was a long sleeved shirt with light w/c trim. You yanked your shirt to look to see if your undershirt was still on. It was thankfully you sighed that would have been embarrassing.

You heard laughing or something close to thank to see the olive eyed creature with her arms around the red eyes creature looking at you. The yellow one looked at you with a slight glare before poking at the fire. You gripped your new shirt before looking down very shyly; “I...I’m sorry for causing a mess i...i didn’t mean too.”

The tallest troll shifted to you before patting your arm and smiling. You were guided to sit down by the fire. You sat before the creatures started to talk to themselves.

The tallest creature was about to sit when she rushed out speaking a mile a minute in her own language. You can’t help but giggle as she had lifted her skirts to run. The yellow creature followed close behind her. It reminded you as what the 18th century women would do. You felt like who ever they were they were nice caring people.

Trolls pov
Dolorosa watched as the young troll seemed concern about Signless it was nice to see her expect them so quickly. She nearly laughed when it noticed it was in different clothes. It see amazed about this. But it made Dolorosa just as happy she final had gotten everyone seemingly seated when the she remember the food supplies she drop. “Oh gog! The food! Psii follow me I can;t believe i forgot about them! Oh! Signless Disciple stay here-!Oh! Gog damn it!” Dolorosa kicked up her skirt and ran for where she left the food. Psiioniic followed her as they got to the place were she had dropped the food.

It was unfortunately all the egg shells cracked opened and the greens ripped apart or gone. Dolorosa face fall before she sighed.

Psiioniic came behind her; “It’th okay Rotha...” He patted her arm smiling.

She looked at him; “But...”

Psiioniic shook his head; “Thereth a way around it Rotha. Just think.”

Dolorosa sighed again; “I know an other plan but it may be blue bloods...”

Psiioniic hummed lightly “Why don’t you thay here and I’ll have a look. If thereth anything bad go back to the otherth.before they come here thound good? I’ll be quick Rotha turtht me.”

Dolorosa looked at him for a second both locked eyed before she nodded. “Alright but-”

Psiioniic waved her off before taking off to the clouds puffing up. He seen them on the way here last night but thought it was best to stay away. He had a feeling it was a village and wanted to know he was right. Psiioniic concentrated on his powers red and blue sparks flickered lightly as he started to float up in the air enough to get a long range look at the spot. Psiioniic descended back down to an nervous Dolorosa.

“How did it look?”

He smiled at her again. “Thafe it ith a village but i’d thill be careful.”

Dolorosa nodded. “Then lets go back and tell the other two.” She was about to break away when Psiioniic grabbed her arm. Dolorosa looked at him as he tried t tug her in close. Dolorosa looked at him concerned before he spoke.

“Rotha wait I need to talk to you about-”

Dolorosa placed her fingers on his lips to stop him. “Psiioniic not right now okay? Later...wait till later.” She smiled well he pouted nodding.

“Of courthe Rotha.”

The two taller trolls made there way back to the cave silence ever deafen. The sounds of of talking echoed from the cave. Dolorosa and Psiioniic both looked at each other as they headed up. They seen you speaking in your language hands going a mile a minute as if explaining something to them. Either understood but they wore smiles anyways. From what they gathered you were telling them a story.

Psiioniic moved behind you to sit in his spot. You stopped and looked up at him till he sat down looking at you. Which caused you to stop your story. There body language gave them away like they wanted t talk to the other too. You just were explaining in a story of how the dinosaurs movie was. The tallest troll sat down beside you before talking to the other two. Both nodded understanding whatever she was saying before Red one got up with the tall one.

He dipped into the back shouting something. You were about to get up to see what was happening when the yellow one grabbed your shirt to keep you seated. You looked at him as he shook his head pointing to your spot. You sat there under his stare till the red creature came back holding a bag with a smile. The taller troll smiled nodding as she got up. You sat there looking as the other two got up. The olive creature hugged the red one before laughing and the tallest one was looking at the yellow one and pointed at you. He sighed nodding not likening the out come you assumed.

Trolls pov

Dolorosa looked at the two trolls; “Know take care of her alright you two I want no more injuries to her when i get back.” She pointed at Psiioniic who grumbled before nodding.

Dolorosa smiled before giving Signless the bag as the step into the night going to the next village not to far from there location. As they left Disciple sat beside you. She giggled as she started to talk to you. Psiioniic sighed starting to start to make hot water for warm honey tea. As he did he looked over as Disciple took out her book she wrote in and started to draw in the dirt symbols.

Psiioniic hummed; “You think you can teach it?”

Disciple hummed lightly as you had grabbed a stick of your own trying to copy what she was doing. Disciple smiled at you flashing her fangs in cheer. “I do love a challenge and even more an willing student.”

You sat there looking at the letters on the ground and watched the green creature who spoke to you. She had being starting to teach you their alphabet which took a bit but you had finally just got down. She pointed to herself saying something.

You tilted your head confused; “I don’t understand what you want...” She smiled at you lightly having a soft look. She grabbed your hand and placed it in hers then pointed to herself and spoke again.

She then pointed to Psiioniic who was nursing an drink and spoke again. You hummed she was tell you there names. She pointed to herself again and spoke the same word. You wrinkled your nose lightly before trying it out maybe if you learned they could tell you more. You tried but failed badly.

She smile before breaking the word again you hummed it was no doubt her name. You watched how her lips moved to speak it. You tried and after a well you kinda of got your tongue around it. “Di-s-ci-ple?”

She clapped laughing before tackling you down into a hug which caused you to laugh. You never had this type of affectation from a person it was refreshing. After a bit of hugging and play fighting she pointed to the yellow creature and said his name. You sighed lightly repeating the process all over again.

Psiioniic watched as Disciple taught the young troll there language. It seemed to be getting it he was surprised it caught onto the alphabet so fast. He guess it learned quickly enough. He sipped his hot water and honey drink listening to it trying to speak. He hid a couple as it spoke for the first time in there language horrible killing disciples name. Psiioniic watched with an somewhat happy face the mutant troll was very cute. It reminded him of an baby sibling who wanted to catch up to you.

After an hour or so it learned disciples name which caused the over happy troll women to tackle her to the ground. Both laughing before the young troll started a play fighting with the older cat like troll. After a while more both stopped having had tired themselves out. Disciple grinned at him before pointing at him. The troll looked at him as Disciple said his name. “Psiioniic...P-si-on-ic”

The creature seemed to sigh lightly a bit upset it had to start the process all over again. After a bit longer she said his name. “Pie-tonic?” Disciple snorted in laughter as she tried to hide it but failed. “No...haha...no...Psiioniic. P-si-on-ic...” the troll seemed to be getting frustrated with his name.

Psiioniic grabbed a stick and walked over. The creature looked up at him as he wrote in the dirt his name. It seemed to look at it studying it. It hummed lightly before tapping the words in the dirt.

Psiioniic tap it out with her. “Pthiioniic. P-thi-on-ic.” You looked up at the yellow troll before nodding it was easier to see with it written.

“Psiioniic?”

He nodded before ruffing your hair. He started to write more in the dirt and followed his direction of leaning which you caught faster then just listening. After some time you learned Signless and Dolorosa’s name. Both of the trolls started to talk to each other before he pointed at you. You blinked at him as he said his name then disciples then he pointed to you.

You gasped “Oh!” you blushed lightly feeling stupid you didn’t tell them your name. You grabbed the stick and wrote you name in their language. Hopefully you were right it seemed that the end of there alphabet was for double letters it was a guess but maybe it went in the same order as yours did.

“Y/n” He looked before frowning what an odd combination for a name. He shrugged as Disciple tried it. “Y/n?”

You nodded smiling. As you pointed; “Psiioniic, Disciple, Y/n.” Psiioniic and Disciple smiled before they started with more words to teach you. They would give the mother and son trolls a ran for there money.

After a few more lessons on simple connection words and important words like thank you, hi, bathroom, help and their names. Both Psiioniic and Disciple figured that was enough you learned a few words so communication was a bit easier they hoped you would remember some of them by the time the other two came back.

You three were currently doing all different things. Disciple started to write in her book, Psiioniic was picking through some of the food from a small tanned bag and you stared thoughtfully at the flames in the fire. You sighed deeply as you rubbed your ear lope a habit from back on earth you had when you were thinking to much.

You shook your head as you stood up. You cringed lightly before limping over to the cave wall to help you steady yourself. Psiioniic looked at you as you headed for the entrance. Disciple didn’t notice you left from the fire.

Psiioniic used his Psionics to stop you. You looked confused as he walkd over. “Where do you think your going Y/n?”

You looked at him almost with a grump look before speaking to him like he was the child. “Bathroom Pie.”

He hummed lightly before rolling his eyes you kept calling him Pie instead of Psii. He didn’t seem to mind it much. He shook his head before poking at at fire and then made busy with his glasses they needed to be fixed some.

You didn’t lie you did have to go to the bathroom but you also wanted out you were getting a bit of cabin fever. You pulled up your pants having had finished your business when a sharp roar from the skies had you snapped your head up.

Huge dragons like white creature flew through the sky almost looking like dancing. You smiled it looked so pretty like that. You though you could see a person on one of the backs but you think you were just seeing things. You hummed lightly before a hissing sound had you quickly get back into the cave.

Disciple looked at you with a smile as you went to her for so company. “Found a paw beast did you?”

You frowned lightly “daw deast?”

Disciple shook her head and mimicked pawing the ground. “Paw beast y/n.”

You hummed before nodding. You did know what it was but if anything is called a beast the must be dangerous and huge. You frowned what if it got Signless and Dolorosa.
You were about to voice your though when Psiioniic piped it. “Don’t worry about them Y/n there tougher then they look.”

You closed your mouth nodding slightly you sighed before looking at an bored Disciple. “Disciple toe?” You drew in the dirt the tic tak toe board.

She looked at you confused as you smiled. “A what?”

You paused for a second. “Game?”

She smiled. “Why not?”

You giggled with her as you taught her tick tak toe.  

Signless sighed as he held the bag full of food as he walked side by side with his mother. As they popped back into the cave he could hear laughing from Disciple and the young troll.

“Disciple whats going on?” Dolorosa asked lightly.

Before Disciple could say anything the young troll looked up at them. “Colorosa, Spineless! Back!”

Dolorosa smiled lightly. “That's Dolorosa and Signless; and wonderful i see you two made very good process. Yes we are back little one.”

Signless looked shocked which caused the young troll to laugh. It gotten up limply to stare at him before wrapping it’s arms around him laughing more. Signless felt Disciple laugh more as he blushed dark red before trying to pat it’s back.

“There, there?”

You giggled; “No Y/n!”

He smiled lightly. “Well hello Y/n it is nice to meet you.”

You looked up at him shocked before letting go of him like he was a hot potato. You mumbled in your language an apology before thinking on there language you barely made it sound right.

What came out was; “Torry Signless.”

You pat the spot that he hit trying to caught you earlier that night. He looked at you slightly did you ever jump from point to point.

“Don’t be it is okay.”

You looked at him funny before Psiioniic piped up. “To advanced Thignlethth. Just thay I am okay.”

Signless was about to say something when he gave in after you looked upset. “No don’t be sad. I am okay thank you Y/n.”

You smiled brightly it had him pause for a moment. He made you smile like that with a simple thank you. He shook his head clearing his thoughts to find that you were talking to Dolorosa who was giving you some food you no doubly needed. Dolorosa also seemed to be placing her hand over your forehead checking for fever from you people going into shock do to the no doubt change of environment.

Since all he see was three cups and one with half of the honey tea still in it. Signless sat down at the fire beside Psiioniic who through the half filled cup into the fire to get rid of it. Signless not one to pass judgment on anyone couldn’t help but ask. “Did you find out anything about her?”

Psiioniic shook his head. “No, we could only get her name. I figure once we get a bit more education into her Dithtciple will athk. Why ith little Thignlethth thcared?”

Signless rolled his eyes. “Of what a barely a troll of a wiggler? No I’m more concerned about the Lucus that would come after us. And rip us to shreds.”

Psiioniic snorted in agreement. “I don’t think thhe has one though my friend. thhe just to...i don’t know...newborn like.”

Signless hummed as he watched you. You sat down by Disciple who started to take to you very slow and very simple word fashion. You spoke back smiling and were sitting holding a tiny bit of food as if waiting for something. It was till everyone got there food and was eating till you started to eat.

You seemed to have no social cue that when giving food to start eating it right away for of fear of insulting the cook and the people around you.

Signless sighed as he ate but shook his head. “What you said was true.”

Psiioniic hummed before he shrugged. “Oh well thhe keepth Dithciple entertained and itth not like we can leave her to the blue bloodth they’d thlaughter her out right if not take her to the Grand Highblood.” Signless shudder before nodding.

He looked at his mate Disciple who was smiling before winking at him as you childishly spoke about what you were earlier. He winked back smirking before looking at his mother who was looking at you smiling and trying not to laugh. Signless smiled he figured you were going to do well in the group.

Chapter Text

Signless stretched from the pod as he sat up. The sounds of lightly talking could be heard from the fire at the front of the cave. He quietly wiped off the slime from his body i seemed like everyone was awake and no doubt eating. It had been nearly a week since they found you and it seemed like you had been with them longer then that. You settled in nicely in with them. His matespirit was loving to teach you. He smiled at that as he started to put on his pants. Disciple loved teaching others she couldn’t just let someone not go uneducated if she could. Besides that she loved the extra company you seemed to be as playful as her if a little more shy at times.

Psiioniic seemed like he was starting to warm up to you even more so when you had made him honey tea one night since you had beaten everyone but Dolorosa up. No doubt his mother taught you how to make it. Speaking of his mother she seemed to be enjoying herself as while. You would sit since your ankles were still healing and let her dress you up in different clothes and cloaks. His mother was trying to find the best combination for you.

As he finished putting on his clothes he stepped out into the front of the cave and sat down you warming your feet by the fire. It seemed this nights were a bit more harsh on you since they would find you off and on shivering through out the night. You would smile and try to explain that you weren’t climate to the cold as they were. He noticed that you didn’t have anymore bandages on your ankles.

He knelt down beside you; “Mother gave you the all clear this time Y/n?”

You looked up at him nodding. “Yes Spin...” you had paused before clapping little “Sign-less.”

He nodded before smiling. “Great! You must be so happy about that huh?”

You looked at him for a second before connecting the dots it seemed. “Yes happy. No bandages on. Free!”

You giggled as Psiioniic rolled his eyes. “Yeth tho free in fact Thhe tried to theek out of the cave firtht night had to drag her back in.”

Disciple giggled as you pouted. Disciple nodded lightly. “But that's alright! You wanted away from the grumpy old mustard blood don’t you? He being overprotective hmm?”

You glanced at her with an blanked expression “uh...rest at dud?”

Dolorosa snorted in laughter the quiet troll was string the boiling chirping beasts eggs for the early nightfeast. “No Y/n...don’t worry about it.”

She glanced at Disciple who looked at Psiioniic with a smirk as she twiddled her brush. “Do I sense a moirlance in boom Psiioniic?”

Psiioniic narrowed his eyes. “No i was thinking of the blue bloodth and the creatureth that would track uth down.”

Disciple nodded. “Sure.” She winked which caused him to sigh in frustration.

You frowned; “Psii-onic hurt?”

He looked at you before trembling his bottom lip in fake sadness; “Yeth Y/n, Dithciple is being very mean...” You frowned then looked at Disciple who looked at you.

Your frown deepened as you got up and over to her. Psiioniic smirked at her as she looked at you then Psiioniic. You then smiled lifting your hand. “up five.” Disciple gave you a high five as you sat down beside her. Psiioniic grumbled about a traitor as Dolorosa served nightfeast. One hard boiled chirping beast egg with a malk weed and honey tea. You watched the others break there egg with there fangs before sucking the out the egg. You looked at your egg before drumming onto it with your thumb.

Disciple watched you; “Trouble?” You shook your head as you started to peel the shell of the egg.

Dolorosa hummed; “What is she doing?”

Disciple shrugged as she continued to eat watching you. You hissed once or twice as egg shell pricked you before you took the shell off exposing the white egg inside. You then popped the whole egg into your mouth before chewing it then started on the malk weed that taste an lot like milk. Dolorosa sighed lightly shaking her head and continuing to eat. As the night wore on the day went by slowly. At midnight Signless and the others had left you to go to the village something about a sermon.

You had no choose but to stay there which did give you the chance to try and find your clothes which you had been found in but failed to do since they were no longer there. After giving up it you sat by the fire yawning before writing out there alphabet to test yourself on their language for the lesson that was coming after Disciple got back. You really hated learning this language as much as you liked the challenge it was getting trying but you understood why you were a illiberality on there safety.

You had learned many things thus far though. Like how the sun will burn you alive till your a pile of burn ash. This was surprising but made some sense since there moons looked so close and the brightness of them you could figure that the sun was just as close. You were fortunate not have even been awake during the day mostly because they had fucked up your sleeping pattern not that you minded either. More then that your looks were dangerous too. You figured as much since Psiioniic bluntly had said to you one evening that you were a mutant for the red blood and your looks. It meant that anyone could get you and the group killed. You did not understand but you left it alone. But most of all the communication break down on how old you were. The age they asked how many sweeps are you and you couldn’t tell them. How many sweeps were in a human year? They can’t tell you either it was almost impossible thing to do. You flopped back onto your back looking up at the ceiling.

You had literally nothing left to do other then just to think. After what felt like an hour or so the others had come up. You greeted them with smiles and welcome back. You noticed only Signless and Disciple had come back. Signless had smiled back before excusing himself to the back leaving you and Disciple to your lesson. “Alright Y/n lets start.”

You nodded before asking. “Disciple do I go out?”

She paused looking at you. “Well no not till Rosa finishes your cloak then we’ll see okay?”

You nodded lightly; “Okay.”

Disciple smiled lightly before starting the late night lesson. This lesson was more frustration then usually. Disciple cut your lesson about blue bloods aka. ‘bad trolls’ and why your group was on the run from them. She had enough of teaching and you had enough of being frustrated. By this point Dolorosa and Psiioniic had come back both looking very awkward with each other. Psiioniic had made the morningfeast as Dolorosa went to talk to Signless. By this point Psiioniic had finished the meal so which made it another reason to the the lesson.

You were trying to do something when Disciple had stopped you and done it for you. She looked angry about it explaining very harshly what you were doing wrong. This being a person with lacking of normal human contact caused you to break up into tears. Everyone looked at you as you literally cry into your meal hiccuping and sniffling colorless tears. The cat like troll hugged you saying she was sorry for making you upset. You looked at her shaking your head where you choppy told her that you felt so useless to them like a parasite. You felt horrible that you’ve made her so angry with you but more then that you sobbed out more saying you weren’t there time and effort and that they were just being so nice to you even though your nothing problems.

You missed Psiioniic look at Signless before looking down at his own meal with a grimaced looked. He understood that feeling all to well.

Signless asked softly why it was a big deal weren’t others nice to you. You stated that normally you were so very lonely. That people went out of there way to avoid you because they were afraid of you. And that you had no one in your life that was this nice to you. Disciple gave you a sad look before patting your back.

She smiled; “Listen Y/n i am be short with you but that’s cause your family meow. So your stuck with us rather mew like purrit or not.”

She tapped your nose which made you nod giving her a small smile. You rubbed your eyes smiling more as you started to eat dinner with them.


Everything seemed to pick up after that after you got some of the language done not soon after a bit more lesson that Dolorosa had made you a big cloak to cover your face and body. It was similar to Signless’s cloak but smaller and no stitching for the horns but it gave the look of tiny top side horns. You were also taught to say simple hellos and small manner like things. Thought social going ons were very trying for you and for the group to teach you. But all in all you learned enough to where you could go out with one of the others.This made you happy very happy.

Which brings you to your current position after a good three days you were allowed to go out with Signless and Disciple. Dolorosa couldn’t because she was cooking and Psiioniic didn’t have some sort of collar. You didn’t really understand it and when you tried to ask they didn’t really tell you. You shook your head paying attention to were you were. You were holding onto Disciples hand swinging it happy to had been allow to follow her and Signless out on an item gathering in the village so that you guys could leave the next night. Signless said it was off to the next village for his teachings. She laughed talking to Signless who was holding her other hand. You looked around the village with an look of wonder, curiously, and slight fear.

The streets were lined with trolls and items some weirder then others. Disciple stopped which caused you to look Signless had stopped and looked like he was talking to on of the vendors. You took the chance you have a good look at the other trolls. Everyone was dressed the same. Some were yellows, orange, green, and other rainbow colors but blue and purple. What was more odd was the pure eyeless creatures which roamed around smaller looking trolls. You hummed before having someone tug your other hand.

You looked to see Signless holding the other to get your attention. “Come you can help me pick out some things Psiioniic needs.”

You frowned; “What about Dis...Sitter?” She gave you a look before she giggled; “I’m going to grab some more brushes and ink I’ll be back.” You nodded lightly letting go of her hand. You peeked behind Signless to keep looking at the white creatures as he tugged you along.

You hummed; “Brudder what are those creatures?” You were told very forcefully told that you had to call Signless brother and Disciple sister because of there names were to well known or something.

Signless looked over at the luscs. “They are Luscs y/n they are guardians of wigglers or babies.” You hummed nodding as you did Signless walked all over the place from stand to stand.

You were currently standing there day dreaming while Signless was talking a troll into giving him five apple like fruit for a weird fish thing when someone started to scream.

You whipped your head to see some troll blue clothed troll holding on of the female looking trolls who was screaming as an other one was fighting the ones that had a hold of her. “So let me ask you again bitch where is the Signless?”

The female troll spat in his face he growled. “Take them in they’ll squeal soon enough.”

Everyone stared before you looked up at Signless. “b-bad trolls?”

He nodded before looking at the vendor who gave him the apple like fruit before closing. He movement you to follow him as the blue troll started to go into keep store.

“But-!” You looked back think about disciple.

“Don’t worry abut her she’ll be fine come.” You followed worried. “Quickly Y/n.”

You quicken your steps the pair of where you were after dipping out a couple times in the alley ways. Signless stopped you as he had a look out into a street it was bare all trying to hide from the blue bloods. You gulped holding the bag. You were afraid of being found out. You failed to notice the shadow behind you.

You squeaked in fear as someone grabbed your cloak. “Shush Y/n its okay its just me.”

You sighed in relief as it was Disciple. “Okay?”

You looked her over as Signless shushed you both before ducking behind a wood bin. You followed suit as did disciple pressing her finger against her mouth to tell you to stay quiet. You clenched the bag as you heard voices sounding fear away.

“You find them?”

“No and no ones telling us anything. Darkleers gong to be pissed.”

someone scoffed; “that's not who I’m afraid off i don't want to tell the highblood that we missed them again.” there were collective shivers from Signless and Disciple as while from the two talking.

You bite your lip to stop a whimpering sound hearing that name which sounded scary. You heard a crash and bang which you heard pounding feet going away from your location. Signless looked around the corner of the wood bin to see anyone. He didn’t see anyone as he signaled you two to follow you. You and disciple followed quickly out of the village. You three breathlessly got back to the cave. Dolorosa and Psiioniic looked at the three of you.

You placed your hands your knees taking to suck in enough air. Signless catch could his breath. “Mother we need to leave the the highbloods have come into the village.”

Dolorosa didn’t say just nodded as everyone split up. You were still huffing as you shouldered the bag of food and what you had been using as a sleep arrangement. You didn’t really know what to do. Psiioniic came out holding his bag as while as a empty one.

“Here place it in here Y/n...”You took the bag from him before he rubbed your cheek.

“Don’t have that thcared look. Everythingth going to be fine.” You just nodded as you stuffed the cloth into it as while as the extra clothes.

You seen Dolorosa with the rest of them come out from the back. “Alright lets get going. We need to hurry now.” You followed close behind them.

The pace they were at seemed slower then what they wanted no doubt because of you. You quicken up your pace so that they could move faster. It helped that ever so often the hiss or snarl of an creature had you all but run to one of them in fear.

After a well of the pace slowed again. “Alright it think we are far enough from them.Look out for something you hid in for the day.” You fell behind Signless and disciple who were talking quietly. You let your mind dirt off looking for shelter. You had grown very attached to the group of trolls.

Disciple remembered you of your younger sister she was one of two people who was a close friend you had growing up she’d help anyone in a heartbeat, make you laugh when your sad, and just be goofy just because. Signless remembered you of someone very close to you. The only outside male childhood friend who you missed with a passion always forgoing his own health for others. Pipping up when someone thing is unfair. Dolorosa was like the mother you never had she was gentle kind understanding. Your mother was very cold towards you you never really knew why till you got older. You shook your head clearing it from that thought. Psiioniic well he remember you of no one really he was different in his own way. But if you had to he reminded you of your grandfather. A tough outer shell due to hardship and how life had treated him but still soft on the inside protective to what he think his part of his inner circle.

You drifted back to the world of the living after someone shouted your name. Psiioniic looked at you with his arms crossed. You seemed to had drifted from the group heading off in an other direction. You ran back looking down like you had down something wrong.
“Where do you think you were going?”

You fiddled with your cloak as he started to walk. “I don't know. I was thinking to hard. I’m sorry...”

Psiioniic glanced at you. “Don’t do it again.”

You nodded slightly you didn’t see he was looking at where you were headed. The sunk hole seemed to move slightly before heading away from the ground.

Psiioniic held out his hand looking straight ahead. “Here so we know it wouldn’t happen.” You giggled smiling up at him before grabbing his hand.

“Okay!” You happily took his hand while you walked it gave you the out of day dreaming.

After a while the group had still not found a place to rest. Dolorosa was getting worried at most they had to dig but she was worried about you since you didn’t have a pod. You had no clue what a pod was.

You looked up at Psiioniic who was scanning a rock bed. “Pie?” he hummed lightly. “Can i ask you a question?”

He hummed again. “What?”

You licked her lips before rubbing your ear lope with your free hand. “Why are the blues bad trolls?” it was a innocent question you had no understand other then Disciple telling you they were bad.

Psiioniic looked at you with a grimace. “Cauthe they kill trollth who are of lower blood becauthe they are higher in the hemothpaturm.”

You looked at him funny. “Whats blood color have to do with it don't you and everyone else have red blood?”

He looked at you with a funny expression. “What? No only you and thignlthth have red blood. It’th a mutant ath a wiggler.”

You frowned; “But why do they kill though i don't get it so what if someone has different color blood. Maybe if someone bigger then them-”

Psiioniic shook his head. “No Y/n from blue bloodth and up are all dangerouth killerth...they think that lowbloodth are vermin...thome bloodth are even thlaveth to fly thipth.”

You gave a funny look; “but...why?”

Psiioniic stated silent after that he answered “becauthe the would rather have violent and kill people becauthe it ith the only thing they know. They would not pauthe to kill any of uth. Even more tho you and thignless jutht becauthe they can.”

You walked on in somewhat silence nothing then the creatures of the night chirping or making sounds.

Dolorosa paused; “I think i’ve found a cave...come...”

You let go of Psiioniic’s hand as yo looked up at him. “I’m sorry Psiioniic...”

Psiioniic just nodded and waited till you were far enough away. “ath am I Y/n...”

You headed into the very tiny cave it was just barely enough to fit all five of you. Signless looked at the sky there was no time the sky was turning beautiful reds and purples. “I guess we camp here.”

Everyone nodded as they started to throw down bedding. You didn’t even unpack a blanket just laid out your cloak before placing the food bag down beside Dolorosa’s pack and curled up into your cloak. You didn’t noticed how tired you were the moment your head hit your arm you were asleep off into an nightmare induced dreams.

Signless had grabbed a fruit for you from Dolorosa who had handled they out for late morning meal. He seen you on your cloak came over after he seen you twitch. “Y/n? I got some food for you.” you didn’t response to him which caused him to look at your face. “Hey you know-oh you are asleep.” he sighed lightly before getting up he heard you whimper and mumble something in your language. Before turning over towards him.

He smiled you were just to cute at times. If he had not filled his morialance with Psiioniic then he would get you to be his even though you meant more then that to him. You were a fresh eyes on a tainted world so innocent and pure. Signless placed the Danita fruit down before grabbing one of his blankets placing it over you to keep you warm before going to to Dolorosa to had her back the fruit.

She looked at him; “Y/n didn’t want it?”

He shook his head. “No mother she’s asleep so i didn't wake her for food i figured if she was hungry enough she’ll wake up.”

Dolorosa nodded. “Alright well eat up my son then off to bed we have an early day tomorrow.”

Signless nodded as started to eat as he was finishing Disciple and Psiioniic had excuses themselves to go sleep. Disciple of course had all but buried herself into his blankets with her own any excuses to cuddle with him. After he picked the fruit core clean Dolorosa kicked dirt over the camp fire. Signless wished her a goodmorning as he went to his side. Signless noticed how tensed you look as you flipped over away from him. He wondered if you were dreaming it was rare but some trolls did dream the chance was higher with no pods to sleep in.

He yawned as he settled into there blanketed area as he laid down Disciple curled up to him purring. Signless drifted off falling into a somewhat tired sleep do to her purrs. He figured he’d ask you tomorrow what dream you had to make you so tense.

~In Y/n dream~
You were running from the bluebloods that you first encountered here. You were sure you were dreaming but you tired everything you normally did to get out of bad dreams and nightmares but it didn’t work. You were blooded and beaten like the first time this time though you had a horrible stomach wound. You were unfortunately caught by one of them. He snarled and laughed shaking you by the throat which caused you to whimper in breath and sound. It wasn’t till a protective shout came out from behind the blueblood that you seen him go down. Signless stood there holding a sword red blood from the blue blood ran down it. “Y/n come on hurry follow me.”

You looked at him everything hurt. “Signless it hurts.”

He frowned at you before lifting you up into a bridal hold as he ran away from the blue bloods. “Why do you do this huh? Getting yourself into trouble? What are you going to do when i’m not around?” You looked up at him his face was shadowed.

Signless never said another like that to you. “I...I’m sorry.”

He was about to say something more when he suddenly stopped. You looked at see anything till you looked at you his chest. Blood was pouring from a wound to the heart on the left side of his chest. He dropped which caused you to drop with him. You both hit the ground hard you turned him over. As he gasped from breath you covered the wound starting to cry. “No! Signless don't do this to me!”

He looked at you chuckling palming your cheek. “I’m sorry i couldn’t keep my promise...”

You blinked trying to keep the tears out. “W-what promise?!”

He coughed up blood at this point before half his image changed half blacken with only piercing light purple eyes. You started to bail in heart broken sadness. “I promised when i first found you to protect you and know i cant.” You sobbed holding onto his shirt wailing.

Someone came up behind you speaking“You did this...your to blame. You can’t just protect someone can’t just go along and weight them down. Your worthless, useless, nothing but a parasite. You should just died! Your nothing to him or them! Remember your place! You murder! Killer! I wish I had killed you! I wish i never had you!” You looked back to see the figure was you. “I want you to suffer!” She lifted a weapon before it came down on you. You gasped before jolting up.

~Real world~
You violently shook into the real world tears forever flowing down your face. You sniffled holding your shirt as if it anchoring down into the real world. Light from the outside of the cave brighten the inside of the up. You would have hear the sizzle and popping sounds from outside. You didn’t hear that up your own inner panic. You quickly got up to check on Signless. You were have crazed from waking up you got over to his blanketed area where Disciple all over Signless chest asleep and Signless himself as holding her with one arm the other lazily flopped over his stomach.

You nudged his shoulder careful enough only to wake him. “Signless...Signless...Signless.”

He groaned a little before opening one of his red eyes at you. “Urgh...whats happening?” He must had gotten a look at you. “Whats wrong Y/n?” He lifted his hand off his stomach and rubbed your cheek with his thumb.

You held onto his hand sniffling trying to not cry which you were failing at. “Your not dying are you Signless? Your not died right?” He looked at you confused before sighing as he started t palm your cheek in a soothing way much like he does to Disciple.

“Shush its okay...Shush...It’s okay it was just a bad dream....go back to sleep i’ll be here when you woke up tonight.”

You nodded lightly before mumbling a sorry for awaking him. You shakily got to your own blanket as Signless watched you. When you laid down he nuzzled his face into Disciples hair to help him off back to sleep.  

At first night you had woken up almost every 10 minutes having some sort of nightmare about one of your new friends. You had woken Signless a couple of times or just watched him to make sure he was breathing to calm yourself. You were tired and wary as your group started to leave the cave. Your nightmares had kept you up all night. You don't think you sleep a for even an hour. As the group waked you kept up in the back of the group shying away from everyone. Listening to the creatures of the night. They seemed very hyper tonight the calls were louder then normal which you didn’t mind.

But it kept you for failing to notice Disciple watching you; “Signless is she okay?”

Signless looked back at you to see you in your own little world dark marks under your eyes. “I hope so i know she didn’t get any sleep last night. Had me up a couple of times asking if i wasn’t dead. I think she was having night terrors.”

Disciple was about to say something when you had stopped moving forward and looked around panicking. “Y/n?” You watched as Signless and disciple spoke to each other. You stopped when you didn't hear any of the creatures sounds anymore. Everything within your being screamed danger. You started to panic it was blue bloods or something so big it scared the others away. You looked up as disciple called your name.

You must have had some look on your face as she looked at you wide eyed. “Danger!”

You covered your ears running towards them. Signless looked at you confused. Why were you covering your ears there wasn’t a sound- he cursed as the others caught on and started to ran which you all but happily did regardless. “Fuck how long has it been quiet for?”

No one knew of course but he didn’t have to wait long for an answer when shouts could be heard. Signless grabbed the back of your cloak saving you from an arrow that who have hit your leg. You trembled lightly as the ground began to be somewhat surrounded by blue bloods. Signless pushed you behind as if to protect you. “Just stay behind us Y/n.” Disciple hissed at them as did Dolorosa. You could hear Psiioniic’s psionics crackle from his glasses. And you did nothing you had no ability or means to protect yourself.

You were useless and worthless in this situation. “be careful....” was all you could whimper out before the fighting started. Then it was on your companions bodies clashed your the group of blue bloods as you watched helpless.

Every so often you would ran away from a blueblood who would spot you. You ended up by Signless who was huffing with his scythe out. Your back was against a protruding rack. The blue blood crackled in laughter. You closed your eyes thinking about a blow when Signless throw his scythe hitting the blueblood’s neck causing an instant kill. You opened your eyes to look at Signless who was huffing hard. He didn’t see the one behind him.

“SIGNLESS!” you screamed his name in panic.

He unfortunately was to late to react. The blueblood had tackled him down. You watched in horror it was your fault you distracted him and know he couldn’t even defend himself. You felt something stir inside of you someone you had not felt in some many long years. An rage and anger towards yourself towards the blue bloods. You felt as if it was taking you over you could feel your sight narrowing like in a tunnel. Before a red taint entered your vision. You were so enraged you couldn’t think. They dared to do this to them. Just because of there life style because of they wanted to live. You wouldn’t let that happen. You wouldn’t let your friend died.

You screamed in red blind rage as you tackled the blue blood troll off your friend. The blue troll looked up at you in surprise as you clawed at his face with your blunt nails. You pounded his face screaming the sound was animalistic. How dare he attack someone who you cared deeply about. You were not going to let him die again. The troll tried to throw you off only for you to stick your thumbs into his eyes gouging them out of the sockets. He screamed in pain.

Everyone stopped to watch you grabbed his head and started to turn it. He screamed till a loud crack sound was heard you kept twisting his neck pulling. It was till his head was ripped from his body. Blood poured and pumped from his neck. It spurted over you and the ground. It’s body twitch as you dropped the head letting the scream turned almost human roar of insanity. Your heads holding your head as you did so. Before silence; you stopped screaming as you got up looking at the others which caused the blue trolls to back off.

Your face was spit into a sicken anger smile. “You wouldn’t touch them!” You snarled almost circling them your eyes wild with uncontrollable fury and insanity. You spat at them they which caused them to back up faster. Drool dripped from the corners of your mouth you were on an adrenaline high you felt like you could rip apart the world at this point. You ran at them only to have them ran away from you and your group. You clutched the head at one of them hitting him only to have him scream dropping the head as he ran away. You huffed wildly staring where they ran off.

Piisoniic helped up Signless as the girls stared at you. Disciple looked at Dolorosa who called your name you didn’t response to it. Disciple tried again to call you but you didn’t make any movement to it. Signless took careful steps towards you.

He gently placed a hand on your back. “Y-Y/n wha-GAH!” He gripped your hands which were around his neck squeezing. He looked into your eyes to see they were glazed over your pupils were dilated he nearly couldn’t see your e/c eyes. You were breathing was labored and your nostrils were flaring with every breath.

Signless gasped for air his hair stood up on the back of his neck. “N-No-!*gasp* Psii!” Signless gasped again as Psiioniic started to warm up is already weakened Psionic’s.

Signless let go of one of your hands and patted your cheek. “Sh...u...sh...Y/n. It’s-” he gasped as your hands tighten more. “Okay...Y/n it’s me...Signless....there gone....the bad trolls are...gone...” He patted your cheek more shushing you. He trembled seeing stars behind his eyes. He felt your hands losing there grip on his neck. He see you started to sniffle as snot trickled out.

Signless breathed better as you loosened up. “Shush Y/n. I’m here...see there all gone. Everything's alright know...” He rubbed your cheek as he felt you tremble against me your eyes seemed to come back into focus. Signless purred lightly at you which caused you to let go of his neck looking at him in tears.

Signless stopped patting your cheek as you hugged him crying. Signless sighed against your hair as he rubbed your back. He never seen anything like this before from an mutant or lowblood only highbloods go through culling rage. He hummed lightly maybe you were a highblood and that's why you were injured. Maybe they knew who wiggler you were. Blue bloods only ran away from ourple bloods or higher. For it wasn’t uncommon for lowbloods to gang up on a lone highblood to take them down even more so if it was a wiggler. Maybe that's why you were alone any highblood would be shamed in having an mutant wiggler as a child. Signless cursed himself how did he not think about that. Maybe you were abandoned like he was and you called yourself human since you were so different and you had come up with your own language. You came up with this because weren’t a troll in your life so to make it up was to make your life easier.

He noticed how much he loved you not as much or at the same level as Disciple but he did. That’s why he protected you when the blueblood was about to kill you. He felt betrayed but is own feelings not by you but the fact you could protect yourself. Not only that if you were a highblood that would change you. I love you the way you were. He was hurt that he even had to make you go through that experience. But what you said scared him and the others.

Your ear pressed against his chest so you could hear his heartbeat as you calmed down. Signless rested his chin on your head as he rubbed your back. You opened your eyes looking at the side to see no more blue blood trolls. You frowned as you moved your head and looked up at him. “Where are the bad trolls go? Was I dreaming again?”

Signless stared at you like you had two heads before he gripped your shoulders. You made an painful expression. “Ow...Signless stop! Your hurting me.”

You took in the expression on his face it was different it was like you had betrayed him and hurt him. You were confused; very confused. You looked at the others their looks where different to a degree but the one thing they had in common was a look of betrayal in there faces.

You looked up at Signless again his face was cold. Something you never seen before it hurt you because you didn’t understand why you were getting looks. What did you do wrong? “L-lets go.” He dropped his hands from your shoulders before turning and walking away.

You stood there confused, hurt, and upset. As they started to walk away from you went after them struggling to keep the pace they were keeping. You hoped maybe you could apologies for whatever you did. But somewhere inside you knew that it whatever happened you weren’t going to be forgiving very easily.

Chapter Text

Disciple watched from the fire it had been a good week since the blue bloods had attacked the group. And everyone was sad or miss place. Disciple watched Y/n who had placed herself in the corner of the cave they were in and buried her knees into her chest with her head as if cutting them all out. She didn't even take off her cloak just curled up in it as if a means to hid. Disciple felt horrible she had tried to get her friend to eat but it nothing was working. Dolorosa said that she was eating just not with them. It seemed that she would go through the bag a grab what they had ate or something less of value nutrient.

Disciple was starting to worry but more then that she was worried about everyone else. Signless wasn’t himself he was miserable she tried her hardest to make him happy and he put on a brave face for her but he was fighting his own demons it seemed. Disciple would catch him giving Y/n looks of longing of red dom emotions that would fill a red heart quadrant. He wasn’t the only one. She would catch for just the instant Y/n giving the looks back. Disciple was not mad about this how could she be. Disciple shook her head lightly as she glanced into the fire.

Everything was going horrible Dolorosa had told her a day ago that Y/n had stayed up all day just staring at the outside with the most heartbroken expression she had seen. Either of the women knew what to do since Psiioniic had made it clear one night his trust for her had all but disappeared. Y/n had for once tried to come closer to the fire for warmth or to end it but he had snarled at her which caused Y/n to ran to the back of the cave most likely in tears. Disciple had to go and see if she could do clean up as Dolorosa lectured him. Even as they went through the desert she would watch her look behind them , trail off a little before coming back, or just stop in place.

Luckily they had come to the village with an underground resistance group. Disciple smiled happily it was the break everyone needed and know she could start trying to repair the damage that was doing.

As the group piled into the bar like place Disciple interlinked her arm with Y/n’s. And dragged her over to the table they just got. “Why don’t you sit down Y/n and guard our stuff sound good?”

Disciple smiled as she had forced the younger troll to sit at the table.

Y/n looked away giving her the tiniest nod. Disciple grabbed Signless before whisking him away with her. She was going to have a nice long talk with her matespirit if he liked it or not. Dolorosa glared at Psiioniic who frowned following her.

You sighed heavy resting your head on the table of the underground inn. You were ‘guarding' everyone's stuff. It had been an week since the blue bloods and you felt like you did something unforgivable. Psiioniic glared at you with almost anger. Disciple had seemed wary of you as did Dolorosa seemed almost busy with Psiioniic, and Signless was a bit distant from you.

You sighed again before lifting your head off the table. You don’t remember anything when that blueblood jumped Signless. You remember screaming his name and and pouncing on the blue blood. Before being knocked out by something. Then nothing till Signless patting and rubbing your cheek as if to calm you. You rubbed your eyes with your cloak to collect the tears that were dripping down.

You hiccuped lightly till someone sat beside you. “Know whats a young troll like you doing in an place like this all upset?”

You sniffled before answering what Dolorosa taught you to say. “I’m with my guardians but they are busy getting stuff-”

You looked up at the stranger who had huge bull horns they were like a meter stick wide each side. An bull horn piercing was through his nose as his chocolate eyes looked at your e/c ones.

His finger was on your lips. “That isn’t making you upset. Tell old Summoner what is.”

You trembled before hiding your face under your hood and in your cloaked hands crying. You spilled everything to him about what happened with the bluebloods. This Summoner character sat there listening to you. You sniffled lightly finishing as you looked up at him his face looked in deep thought.

He hummed before rubbing your back lightly. “Seems like same symptoms that some of my soldiers go through during battle.”

You tilted your head as lightly as he places a hand on your face rubbing your tears away. “w-what do you mean? I’m no solider sir.”

He chuckled; “Well it think its red rage usually only highbloods like yourself get it. It’s very normal purpose normally when an highblood feels threaten or is in danger they lose themselves in rage. Its almost like an survival trait. But that’s not whats got you all down is it?” You flinched away from him slightly as if he slapped you. Summoner smiled sadly; “It wouldn’t hurt would it doll?”

You bite your lips before spilling yourself to him. “I...I’m falling in lov-red feelings for my friends matespirit.

Summoner looked at you as he hummed. “That doesn’t seem so bad but rare if anything. Does he have red feelings for you too?”

You looked away as your voice cracked lightly. “It doesn’t matter anymore...if he did i doubt he does now.”

Summoner nudged your shoulder as he wrapped his arm around your shoulder to pulled you in close as to comfort you. “Yeah know if the one thing old Summoner knows is that regardless of blood color flushed feelings are best let know then kept inside you besides you wouldn’t know unless you ask. Besides if you feel really bad about everything then do something to show that you can still be trusted.”

You mauled over what he said before nodding lightly. You know that trolls weren’t like humans in the way of marriage; all troll ‘marriages' were open others could come and go. But you didn’t want to destroy the beautiful relationship they had going. It seemed different then what disciple had taught you.

Summoner hummed lightly till someone wearing armor had come over. “Sir News from the army!”

Summoner stood up before winking at you. “And that is my cue doll.”

You smiled lightly before getting up and going on your tippy toes to kissing his cheek. “Thank you Summoner for listening to me...”

Summoner nodded hiding the blush from the kiss. “See you sometime if your still here doll.” Summoner left the table as you waved lightly.

You giggled feeling a bit better about the situation. As you sat back down at the table you were thinking on would do to see you as you again. You would do anything they wanted to show that you could be trusted and you never changed. Little did you know your companies were having a look on how they acted too.

Disciple and Signless
Signless was holding onto Disciples hand as she tugged him along very angry at him it seemed. He sighed a bit gloomy looking around. She was taking him to where a troll idea of a park and flower garden. This town was a bit richer then others since it was by the sea. Signless sighed as Disciple forced him down onto one of the benches before sitting herself. Signless looked down and away from her.

Disciple leaned back into the bench. “So when are mew going to stop murting Y/n?”

Signless looked at her as she was checking her nails with deep emotions in her eyes. “W-what?”

Disciple glanced at him Signless swallowed heavy. Disciple’s eyes held much anger towards him for the moment it seemed unnatural for his bubbly matespirit to be so angry. “Like me clarify that for mew. When will mew treat Y/n like mew always did? Do mew notice how much mew have murt hurr?”

Signless opened his mouth only to close it sighing and looking away.

Disciple narrowed her eyes at him. “Well? Claw beast got your tongue?”

Signless look at her again with an unpleased look which he got back. “Well what? What do you want me to say Disciple? Things can’t go back to how they used to be she could be a highblood! That changes-!”

Disciple growled at him. “How is that? You are the one about equality for all so what does it change if her blood line is that of highblood status?”

Signless growled at her. “You just don’t-”

Disciple hissed at him which caused Signless to flinch slightly. “Don’t you say i don’t understand. I understand a lot more then you do. So lie to yourself if you must but do not sit there an lie to me your matespirit! You have red flushes feelings for her!”

Signless’s ears flickered down slightly before looking away. “My love please I...”

Disciple sighed lightly. “Don’t you think i would notice Signless? I’m not an relationship shipper for nothing. The eyes you give her...the ones you get back...”

Signless eyes widen slightly before looking at her. “What?”

Disciple smiled lightly. “Opps did I let that slip.” Disciple covered her mouth with her hand giggling. Signless frowned before getting an confused look on his face. Disciple smiled gently; “Signless I’m not angry if mew are flushed for her. She innocent and adorable if you didn’t i would be telling you that we’re going into a red dom club.” Disciple blushed slightly which caused Signless to blush and covering his face with his hood to hide it.

Disciple grabbed his hand holding it and purring as she brought it to her face kissing and nuzzling it with a smile. “My Mate; the love we have will never be broken our love transcends all quadrants. I know you will always love me as i you. I don’t think adding someone who be both love and will join us would hurt this any. ”

Signless opened his hand and cupped her cheek rubbing his thumb against her. A smile placed on his lips. “So i take that is your approval then?” Disciple nodded lightly as his thumb rubbed her lips.

Disciple kissing his thumb as you took his hand away from her face. “ Know mew have to repair the damage mew have done to her Signless...”

Signless nodded lightly. “I pray she will forgive me...”

Disciple got up from the bench. “I don’t see how she can’t.” Signless smiled lightly before getting up and taking a hold of Disciples hand as they walked slowly but to the underground bar.

Psiioniic and Dolorosa
Dolorosa sighed as she looked over the foods on the stand. Psiioniic stood looking around holding some items. One was a small sharping block for Signless, the tiniest jar of pure buzzing beast honey for Psiioniic, and a new sewing kit for Dolorosa herself. Dolorosa had being dragging Psiioniic around as she collected thing for the group Dolorosa grabbed and traded for some cactus looking plants and two jars of ink.

Psiioniic hummed before speaking; “I thought Dithciple had enough ink?”

Dolorosa hummed also ignoring him. “We wouldn’t be hitting another village like this for a while so it is best if we stock up. And i think we’re done here lets go.”

Dolorosa walked away as Psiioniic mumbled following her. Dolorosa turned her head; “What was that?” Psiioniic said it again just as mumbled. “Psiioniic i can’t hear you speak louder.”

He glared at her; “I thaid you forgot Y/n!”

Dolorosa gave him a ‘you must be joking look.’ “Why do you suddenly care about her? I thought you hated her remember you said to me why do we even still have a useless highblood wiggler with us?”

Psiioniic growled at Dolorosa who sighed closing her eyes. “I...Thatth-!” Psiioniic looked down before getting angry. “Rotha i didn’t mean it I jutht felt...uthelethth with it all. I wath jutht taking out on her...I jutht...I thhouldn’t have...Gog!”

Psiioniic was getting to angry at himself his eyes started to spark lightly. “Psiioniic look at me...” Psiioniic looked up at Dolorosa who had the gentle motherly caring look that she always did. “I know Psiioniic calm yourself. You were upset that you couldn’t help her.”

Psiioniic looked away before laughing it sounded miserable. “I’m that thee through am I?”

Dolorosa shook her head. “I’ve had practice to read you Psii. Why treat her so bad?”

Psiioniic looked down before mumbling loud enough. “I jutht felt like if i wath thronger or jutht that much quicker thhe wouldn’t have had to go through what thhe did. I felt horrible when thhe thtart to cry afterward. It thhow me my on weaknethth and i thouldn’t have taken it out on her.” Dolorosa smiled lightly before placing her hand onto his interlinking there hands.

Dolorosa squeezed his hand. “Then why don’t get pick her out something and then you can say sorry for be an asshole you?”

Psiioniic smiled lightly flashing his fangs. “An aththhole huh? Well at leatht I’m not a bulge thucker.” Dolorosa chuckle before commenting back both happily getting you something.

Your pov

You sat at the table fiddling with your cloak staring at the door. Every time the door would open you were hopeful it was your friends. After a while you were starting to think they had abandon you. You were about to question again when the door opened this time it was your friends.

You smiled as you got up. “Your all back!”

You were about to run over to them. You run right into Psiioniic who you hugged tightly just so happy they didn’t leave you. This also caused a bit out your hood to move back as you looked up at him. Psiioniic seemed to gulp lightly as he looked at you. Messy h/c hair wisp around your face and happy and bright e/c eyes looking up at him. Psiioniic looked at you then at Signless and Disciple who had slightly narrowed eyes. You unaware of what the other two were doing giggled lightly as Psiioniic pushed up your hood before hugging you awkwardly. “Well yeah...it’th not like we can’t jutht leave you Y/n.”

You hugged him tighter sounding very sad. “I’m sorry for whatever i did. I don't want Pie to me mad at me...”

Psiioniic hugged you back quickly. “You didn’t do anything wrong Y/n tho don’t be thorry.” Psiioniic cleared his throat before letting you go and pushed you to Signless who wrapped you up into a tight hug.

You turned around in his hold looking up at him a little he was taller then you by 8 inches. “Signless?”

Signless sighed hiding your face into his chest as he rested his head on your hooded head. “I’m so sorry Y/n. I didn’t mean to hurt you Disciple enlighten me how cruel I have been. I was angry at myself and i took that out on you. Which isn’t right regardless of what your blood color should be it doesn’t change who you are. Can you forgive me?”

You made a small sound of approval before speaking mumbled into his chest. “But my blood has always been red everyone's is red...” Signless was about to say something when you moved away from his chest. “Oh! I made a friend! He um explained to me what happened kinda it was confusing cause i don;t know what a highblood is but it seems like it was just blind rage. So that's why i can’t remember so I’m sorry for whatever I did during that time. I didn’t mean to hurt your or anyone.” You rested your head on his chest bubbling to him. “I didn’t want to lose you...i couldn’t lose someone i care for again because of me...” Signless opened his mouth before closing it.

He just rubbed your back before breaking away from you some. “Well why don't we call it even then Y/n seem like a deal?” You smiled before nodding.

Disciple grabbed your hand before leading you to the table again with the others. You were placed in between Dolorosa and Disciple. Where you all seemed to get back on the normal pace. The evening went without a hitch Dolorosa had questioned you about the troll who you talked too.

You explained what he looked like and what he said. Dolorosa hummed as Psiioniic looked uncomfortable. You frowned seeing the result. “Why Dolorosa?”

Dolorosa shook her head before smiling. “We can;t have you talking to strange trolls. Besides-” Someone cleared there throat which caused everyone to look at the troll.

He wasn’t alone there were three tolls with him he smiled extending a hand to Signless who took it shaking it. “You must be the Signless it is an honor to meet you and your friends.”

Signless smiled; “No it is an honor to see other trolls take up the calling. My brothers and I were wondering when your next sermon was?” this caused you to tilt your head as he answered; “Not till a couple of days me and my friends need to take stock and to rest before we have to set out again. May I ask why brother?”

The troll hummed. “I was wondering because from what i heard from a regular is that a rumor of a high number of blue bloods are making there way here. We were going to warn you because of who you are and the young troll in your care. It seems like SHE and the Grandhighblood ate coming to the docks for more servants.”

Signless clenched his jaw before nodding in thanks. “Thank you for the warning we will move our plans a head of what we thought.”

The troll smiled before farther stating that your group had full run of the bedrooms and of the bathing area in the underground building. Signless refused till Dolorosa accepted it stating that everyone needed a bath and a safe place even more so if the blue bloods were about. You had whipped your head almost an excited tone to your voice.

You clenched onto her arm shaking it excited. “Really a bath?! We can have a bath!”

Dolorosa smiled nodding. “Yes a bath. But morning meal first then a bath.”

You cheered happy for the bath. Psiioniic and Signless looked at you as Disciple giggled excited about it too. After morning meal from the bartender the group spit up into two groups one the guy trolls the other you and the girl trolls.

The bathing area was surprisingly in the underground lair. It was a normal sized room with wooden benches and a small rocked it pool like area. The water seemed to be bubbling away. You giggled softly as you sat on one of the benches in the bathing area with Dolorosa and Disciple.

You placed up your cloak so it wouldn’t get wet before starting at your clothes. You noticed that you were a bit paler then you normally are. But it was understandable since you have not got any sun light. As you took off your shirt and started on your pants you felt a hand on the middle of your back. You yelped jumping away before tripping on your half down pants. Someone grabbed your arm before you fell. You looked up to see Disciple with a playful smirk. You glared as you right yourself kicking off your pants as

Disciple let you go giggling. “I’ll get you back for that.”

Disciple rolled her eyes. “Promises, Promises.”

Disciple walked away as you leaned against the rock base of the pool talking to Dolorosa who wad already in the pool relaxing. You Finished taking off your under garments before eyeing Disciple. You smirked before looking at Dolorosa who’s eyes flickered to you as you you stood behind Disciple a bit.

You grinned as you ran at Disciple tackling the cat like troll into the water laughing as she screamed in surprised. You both plunged into the pool causing the splash to hit Dolorosa who was laughing. When both you and Disciple broke the surface for air you both were laughing.

After a bit of horsing around Dolorosa separated you both from each other after you both sent a wave of water messing up her hair. You blow bubbles into the heated water as the other two started to talk. You rubbed the water against your face to get the dirt off it before dunking your head into the water washing your hair. Before lathing your hair with the soap that Dolorosa gave you to use. After washing the soap out you stood up to wash your body and limps. You hummed a light tone as you did so. It was normal for you to do that in the shower on earth.

“What are you singing?”

You looked down to see Dolorosa looking at you as Disciple was doing the same thing as you were. “Just a...um...wigglers song.”

Dolorosa hummed. “Sounds enchanting Y/n what is it about?”

You blushed lightly sighing. “It’s about a mothers promises and the inability to keep it.”

Dolorosa opened her mouth before closing it. You noticed that she never questioned you about being no a troll. She accepted it like you were not from here.

You sat back down into the water as you looked at her. “Dolorosa may I ask something of you?”

Dolorosa frowned lightly. “Of course child what is it?”

You felt you should be blunt with her. “Forgive me for being blunt but you seem to accept that i’m not a like one of you.”

Disciple gave an confused sound. As Dolorosa eyes shined with wisdom you would never know. “That is because you are not one of us. Your body not just your physical appearance but the inside too is different; no matter how heavy the mutant gene is it can’t change that. You forget I bandage you young one. And Disciple this does not leave this room.”

Disciple’s eyes flickered to Dolorosa before nodding. “I know that Rosa. It’s not like it changes anything.”

You looked at Disciple who smiled at you. You blushed before looking away as you stood up and getting out of the pool of water to go dry off. You humphed lightly as Disciple laughed at you blushing. But you figured it made sense since either of them question your body when you had dropped your clothing. It did make you feel a little relaxed knowing they knew you weren’t like them.

After dawning on your clothes you slipped out of the bathing area and waited for the other you. Your skin felt nice and refreshed. But more then that you were exhausted it was a good time for you to ask if you could go to sleep. Dolorosa opened the door as she and Disciple came out.

You heard Psiioniic shut out to you three. “Hey girlth! We got roomth too.”

Disciple looked blissfully happy about this you just yawned overly tired after not sleeping well for a week. You rubbed your eyes as Disciple grabbed your hand tugging you with her to the room. The rooms were separated from each other. The owner didn’t like men and women together Dolorosa called him old fashioned.

You looked at the pile of furred blankets in the middle of the around. It looked nice. You looked at the group they were saying there good morning habits. You sneaked off and all but dropped onto the blanket pile. The minute you landed on the pile you were gone.

Signless kissed Disciples cheek as to have a good sleep. Signless was going to turn to you; “Good morning Y/-”

You weren’t there so he blinked before turning his attention to the blanket bed. He smiled before shaking his head you were gone off into the sleeping abyss.

Dolorosa glanced to following Signless’s stare. She smiled as while. “It looks like Y/n has the idea. I believe we are all tried off to your rooms now.” Dolorosa shooed the boys out before closing the door. Disciple sat by you before taking your cloak off your from before she flopped down beside you as Dolorosa took the other side.

You mumbled lightly before turning over to Disciple. The girls shook there heads before letting themselves fall asleep as while.

You were blissfully asleep dreaming about nonsense when your dream was invaded with the sound of tinging. You made a lightly groaning sound as you became more self aware of your surroundings. What you were hearing was the sound of pinging off the glass window. You rubbed your eyes tiredly as you cuddled into the nest of blankets that you girls were laying on.

You were in between Dolorosa who was giving a lightly whistle sound as she breathed, and Disciple who was cuddled up to you with her arm around your waist and purring in her sleep. You hum lightly tired as a ping off the window happens again. You noticed the sun had must have just set enough for trolls and creatures to come alive.

You grumbled as you gently got out of Disciples hold and crawled out of the nice and warm blanket pile. You opened the window and looked down a scowl written on your face. Thankfully since you didn’t notice you didn’t have your cloak on that the shadow from the low setting sun had casted your face wasn’t totally visible.

You heard a light male chuckle, “Hey there doll.”

You rubbed your eyes yawning. “Summoner? Why are you throwing stuff at the window people should be still be asleep.”

Summoner shook his head; “Doll listen to me remember when you said that you needed help with your guardians?”

You blinked lightly you did really remember but you nodded anyways. “No but continue...”

Summoner chuckled again; “Well old Summoner figured he’d help it seems my unit and I are going t be here longer then we thought. So maybe if you meet me after you wake up more in the alleyway two buildings down at midnight sound god to you?”

You nodded lightly you had to tell him that everything was better between you and your friends. He nodded again, “Good see you soon Doll.”

You closed the window as you finished talking to him you didn’t see him fly away from that place. You yawned having being woken up. You couldn’t go back to sleep now so you fixed your hair before placing on the cloak you never remember taking off. You yawned again before opening and closing the door. Before heading to the main area of the place. You looked around to see Signless talking to some other trolls at a table.

You smiled before sitting at the table. The others glanced at you before looking at Signless again who just smiled and continued with his lesson. You seemed to doze in and out for an hour or so. Signless had moved closer to you as the outside trolls question who you were. He simple told them you were a very close traveling companion. They took the face value of his words.

You figured had dozed off for a while because someone sitting next to you had you up and looking. “You know if you were still tired you should have slept in the blankets.” Dolorosa was almost scolding you. You mumbled an apology at you stating you didn’t feel like you could have gone back to sleep there. She sighed before starting into a bowl of what look to be oatmeal. You s trenched lightly before looking around it seemed like Signless had disappeared and was replaced by Psiioniic who was tinkering with an device.

You didn’t even see Disciple anywhere which was weird. “Wheres Signless and Disciple?”

Dolorosa hummed; “Off in another room with some followers. They’ll be back after Signless finishes his sermon.”

You hummed lightly; “What time is it?”

Dolorosa looked at you before answering; “About midnight why?”

You oh-ed lightly before smiling. “Well i was wondering if it would be alright to go for a little bit of a walk by myself?” Psiioniic stopped what he was doing to look at you and Dolorosa.

Dolorosa narrowed her eyes; “Why do you need to go on a walk by yourself?”

You opened your mouth before closing it. “I just need to strench my legs and get some air Dolorosa please. I mean its not I'm doing anything and I’ll stay close to the building I promise. Please Rosa...” You looked up at her almost trying to give her a puppy face. You may be an adult but it wasn’t like you still couldn’t do it.

Dolorosa stared at yo sighing defeated by her own thoughts. “Fine but stay close to building and to the alleyways then and do not go to the main street do you hear me?”

You nodded happily before kissing her cheek and going up the steps to the alleyway. You were hopeful that Summoner was going to be where he said he was going to be. You felt like you could trust him. Which was rare from you since you had only been exposed to our group. You closed the door as you walked out then looked down the alleyway to the main street. You noted that you were almost in an corner spot in the main street.

You hummed before walking into the alleyways attached to the one you were in. “Summoner?! Summoner?!” You called lightly. “Where are you?” You placed your hands on your hips looking around for him. You whipped around head around when someone tapped your shoulder. You smiled seeing a black shirt. “Summoner!”

You gave him a hug as he laughed. “You do seem a lot better doll.” You nodded as you let him go. You smiled as you started to tell him what had happened after he had left you.

Summoner watched you as you spoke. You were very animated for a troll he didn’t mean though he marked it down as youth. You looked barely 8 sweeps old. You were covered in an handmade cloak he could just barely tell that you even had horns. Small little tent pokes on the side of the hood was most likely them.

He could see just little wisps of h/c hair poking from the hood. Different hair color but many lowbloods dyed there hair so it wasn’t strange. Summoner nodded along with what you were saying about. He could smell you too it wasn’t unpleased he rather liked it. When you had hugged he; could smell a w/s scent coming from your cloak and from you. He loved it he wished though you didn’t love your friend but him instead.

He would love you and cherish you. Summoner blinked as you waved an hand over his face. “Welcome back to the living.” You giggled at him. Well Summoner smiled back rubbing the back of his neck. “You okay Summoner? Was work hard today?”

Summoner shook his head. “No doll I was just thinking of something it’s alright. I’m glad you and your guardians got back together okay i was worried. You confess to your friends matespirit yet?”

You shook your head; “No i haven’t found the right time.”

Summoner nodded; “Well if it doesn’t work out come find me i’ll love you.” Summoner laughed after stating that which caused you to laugh thinking he was joking when he was serious.

“Thank you for the invitation but well see.” Summoner loved your laugh. He may have just meet you but he felt is primitive instinct stir around you. His head barked a mine at him. You both dissolved into small talk. Which he told you about the blueblood rounds times they were going around and where they were. You asked where he gotten the information from he lied an said he had a friend who was a solider in HER army. Summoner heart melted when you asked if his friend was in danger for telling him that.

You were worried about someone you didn’t even know. Summoner shook his head before changing the subject. Summoner watched as he told you a joke which caused you to laugh. He liked this a lot to spend time with someone it was nice.

Summoner heard foot steps and you to look behind him. You changed your attitude quickly which caused him to blink. What was behind him that made you so nervous.    

You pov
You laughed till you looked past Summoner to see Psiioniic looking at you with an angry look. You hid yourself behind Summoner peeking from behind his front. You basically were pressed against his chest and back cuddling him in away.

Summoner looked from you to behind him to see the mustard-blood. “I take it as one of your guardians then?” You hummed nodding before he turned. He placed his hands on his hips before smiling. “Hello friend, I see your one of the young trolls guardians.”

Psiioniic glared more before giving an growl like hum.

You trembled lightly before dipping away from Summoner’s back trying to smile. “I...I made a new friend...” He sighed heavily before ushering you over. You looked up at Summoner before giving him a mumbled goodbye before running to Psiioniic who wrapped his arm around your shoulders pulling you in closer to him.

Summoner narrowed his eyes as you looked up at Psiioniic who glared down at you.  

Psiioniic waited till Summoner left before you two walked away from the other low-blood. you mumbled an apology before he snapped at you letting you go. “What were you thinking he could be part of the highblood thervent!”

You whimpered at him; “B-but Pie! Dolorosa said it was okay for me to go for the walk he just happened to be there so i started to talk to him and I was close; I stayed close!”

Psiioniic narrowed his eyes which sparked Psionic’s. “And you weren’t! Clothe is within the thame alleyway is clothe! Thith ith not clothe!”

You stopped which caused him to stop and look at you. “Then what! You want to chain me down like a dog! So I obey even command like its coming from a motherfucking great messiah!”

Psiioniic looked at you almost coldly and rough and strongly squeezed your arm. “No! I want you to be aware that your disobeying orders affect the group! What if a blueblood caught you! Our group would be endangered! And everyone would be died!”

You tried to get him to let you go which only caused him to grab your other wrist and push you against the wall causing you to struggle against him before you started to yell at him. “I fucking was thinking of the group you asshole! I got information from Summoner who got it from a friend of his where and when the blueblood walking rounds are! Now let me go!”

You both struggled with each other spiting hateful words and generally yelling. You were sick of him treating you like an enemy even after he apologies to you. And Psiioniic was sick of you acting before thinking.

You both were like that till you both had tired yourself out from yelling at each other so much. Psiioniic was now resting against the wall sitting and you were resting against him on your knees with his hands still on your wrists. You rested your head against his chest panting before you started to laugh.

Psiioniic smirked before laughing himself letting you go. You hugged him tightly laughing which caused Psiioniic to purr while laughing. You both calmed down lightly. “I’m sorry.” Was all you said Psiioniic asked it back.

You both were doing what you thought was right for the group. Psiioniic knew you would never endanger the group as you knew he would always be protective for every ones well being including yours. “I guess its time to go back huh. I think Dolorosa will think we escaped together.”

Psiioniic smirked nodding as he stood up he took you with him. You held onto his hand smiling. “Yeth and we need to tell them what leadth you’ve gotten.” It was a quick walk to the building.

As you both came in you both could hear Signless ranting about triggers with your and Psiioniic’s disappearances. You giggled before tugging on Psiioniic’s hand. Psiioniic looked at you as you wiggled your eye brows. Psiioniic smirked being your line of thought.

You cleared your throat and saying it loud enough for Disciple to hear you. “Oh Pie pollinate me~! I told you our eloping wasn’t going to work well.” you swooned over him trying not to burst out laughing.

Psiioniic gave a low chuckle as he caught you as you swooned on him. “I can pollinate you later my buthy flower. First we...uh...wow I’ve never theen Dithciple that angry before.”

You blinked looking upside you seeing Disciple looking an very unhealthy dark green color. “Wow! Look at that how is she all green? Wait look at Dolorosa too I’ve never seen her that color either and why is she taking her lipstick out?”

You pointed it out which made Psiioniic drop you causing you to whack your head off the wood floor rather hard. You couldn’t even curse it hurt so much you just rolled around on the floor groaning in pain. You failed to notice Disciple and Dolorosa came at you both.

Dolorosa walked over you running after Psiioniic with what you thought sounded like a chain saw. Disciple had watched you on the floor rounding around in pain. “Tell me it was a joke and I’ll see how bad it is and not cull you. Before we give you both trouble.”

You whimpered up at her. “It was a joke since we heard oh silly Signless was ranting about us eloping. I thought it would be funny.”

Disciple narrowed her eyes as you whimpered again. “Well you got what you deserve playing a horrible trick on us. Lets see...”

You whimpered at her as you let her see the bump that had formed. “Well i did get information on the bad trolls...”

Disciple hummed before rubbing it lightly. “You’ll survive.” Disciple helped you up as she took you to Signless who glared at you with a anger face. He was about to say something when a buzzing scream was heard. You winced a little and gulped at the sound. Seemed you got the kinder end of the stick.

You looked up at Signless who was furious a unhealthy red all over his face.“Where were you two?! Do you know how worried we were that you and Psiioniic didn’t come back! What were you two doing!” He crossed his arms looking at you waiting for an explanation.

You looked down finding your cloak inters ting. “Well um...see... I asked Dolorosa if i could go for a walk outside since it wasn’t like anyone was doing anything and then when i was walking I found that Summoner was in the alleyway too. He was two down from here so I um went after him to thank him for listening to me the other day. So i made a new friend!” You looked up at him happy that you made an friend other then your group.

Signless sighed a little losing the mad look; “What else...happened..”

You played with your fingers; “Well we talked for a bit and i lost track of time it seemed. But before that he told me his friend worked in someone he called ‘HER’ army-” Disciple went wide eyed as Signless clenched his jaw.

You didn’t notice this; “Anyways he told me where and when the bad trolls would be. And then Psiioniic showed up angry he gave an weird hum at Summoner before I went to him. He really looked angry then as we walked away we got into a fight with each other. And well we started with a yelling match and then we got over yourselfs laughed it off then came back here. That’s when we heard you ranting about us running away together which i thought was funny. Cause I would never leave you Signless.”

You smiled up at him which caused Signless to smile back and Disciple to hum. “Well mew did a good job then and be careful next time. I’ll be back let me go get Rosa and Psii.” You nodded happily before being left alone with Signless who sat beside you.

You looked at him as he hummed and hugged you tightly. You giggled as he rubbed his head against your hood almost sounding like a purr. “Your not mad at are you?”

Signless shook his head. “No but i am concerned though Y/n.”

You took a hold of his hands. “Whys that?” S

ignless hummed again you could just barely hear an almost reaction to it. “Well for starts ‘HER’ army is-”

You frowned. “Who’s ‘HER’?”

Signless shook his head. “-so close to us. And what else concerns me is how easily we can lose you.”

You squeezed his hands. “Well you don’t have to worry about that you can’t lose me even if you tried.” Signless squeezed your hands back before taking one away and placing it on your cheek rubbing his thumb against your cheek bone. You nuzzled into his hand. “I’m serious Y/n I don’t you what we’d do without you. I..I feel-”

He catch the others coming so he switched his choice of words. “I feel that it would be a major blow to us moral.”

He took his hand from your face which caused you to frown. “Well don’t worry Signless I’ll be fine trust me.” He just nodded before you all steddled into an early morning meal.

You looked over at Psiioniic who had a yellowish looking bruise on his cheek. He dismissed you saying he had run into a door. You giggled at him before dropping it. After a well you had hummed lightly eating the weird stuff on your plate. “Can I go to one of your sermons in town?” you blunted out even after all that happened today you gained some confidence.

Disciple placed down her plate curious. “How come?”

You looked at her; “Cause I’m bored in here all day or where we are...and it seems silly to go back to the spot to get me and pack up the stuff so why not pack up everything and then after its done we can leave one less step and less dangerous right.”

Signless hummed lightly; “We will see.” You nodded taking it as a good thing.

You had settled into an half relaxed state after that it was almost getting a routine in place. But surprisingly Summoner was starting to appear more. You had introduced Summoner to your friend. They seemed to like him enough as he did them. You thought it was all great your first friend in what be years other then Signless and friends being your friend. You wished you he could see know.

Currently you were sitting with Summoner as he was teaching you about things in the outside world. Beyond the troll villages and what you only knew to be from the lessons from the group. You lapped up what he was telling you about tiny bull like creatures that could fly to the rivers and streams. Summoner liked the knowledge which you seemed to hunger for. You were sitting in front of he begging him to tell you more about the creatures on this world. When your friends had come down from sleeping.

You turned your head to look at them. “Good night guys!” Dolorosa smiled saying it back before sitting at a table. Psiioniic narrowed his eyes at Summoner before mumbling back.

Disciple waved smiling beside Signless who narrowed his eyes at Summoner. “So what are you two doing?”

You chirped happily before Summoner could say anything. “Summoner is teaching me about the animals that live here and about his adventures. Its so cool i never knew there were so many different ones! I like the tiny flying bulls they sound so cute.”

Signless hummed lightly your ears couldn’t hear the irritation coming from it. Summoner  placed a hand on your head ruffling your hair from under your hood. You laughed it off before forcing his and from your head.

Summoner frowned; “Why don’t you take off your cloak Y/n would it be uncomfortable?”

You stilled for a minute before giving an awkward explanation. “It’s cold here... It keeps me warm.”

Summoner smiled; “Well take it off and I’ll keep you warm. Better then the person you have-”

You had jumped up and covered his mouth with your hand. “Shush you shameless flirt.”

Summoner laughed from behind your hand which he licked your hand causing you to take your hand away. “I’ll take that as an good thing.”

You glared at him before rolling your eyes. Summoner brushed the side of your arm gently which caused you to smile. “I’ll forgive you if you tell me-”

Signless suddenly hummed which you ignored you figured it was about whatever they were talking about. Summoner hummed back at Signless which caused not only him but Disciple and Psiioniic to either glare, hiss, and growl.

You watched the intense sense before you unsure how to react with it.

You swear you could hear a pin drop from the silence that’s when Dolorosa stood up. “Y/n come with me I need to go get some more material for some clothes. Lets leave these four behind to sort out there problems.”

You nodded lightly before following her out of the underground place. Dolorosa took your hand as you two went into the main busy street. It was over populated with trolls and other creatures. Dolorosa took you both to vendors who were selling cloth materials were she let go of your hand to touch the material. You put your input into the colors or texture when she asked you.

You would look around and listened onto what people were saying. “Hey did you know there's a ship docked into the port....it’s freaking giant! I heard that there still off loading things from it and loading it with food...i wouldn’t want to be on it either hahaha.”

“Did you know the head of courts is here...i heard she had red eyes!....I know freaky but its her dragon that you should be worry about...”

“Never mind with all the bluebloods about I figure the slavers are making a hay day off the two highbloods here... Well the monster is going to be here in a couple of days but the condense is already here...yeah i know...”

You felt someone grabbed your arm which caused you to snap your attention. “Hey-!”

You looked at see an giant looking male troll smiling at you. You went wide eye as he purred at you whatever he was about to say was cut off by a very angry and protective hiss. He snapped back from whatever was behind you.

An old voice whistled; “Shoot lad I’d watch yourself rainbow drinkers are nothing to be messed with.” You looked back to see Dolorosa’s eyes yellow as she growled at the troll.

You felt him drop your arm like a hot cake and Dolorosa pulling you in closer to her with her arm. He ran away before Dolorosa glared off anyone else before returning to what she was doing like nothing happened.

You just ignored what happened feeling the almost shame that was coming up from Dolorosa. “Thank you Dolorosa...”

She looked at you; “Of course Y/n anytime.” You smiled as you pointed out the problem with the material in front of her.

After a while Dolorosa had picked out three new materials to work with so you both headed back to the underground place. When you both returned to find that Summoner had gone and the others looks a bit ruffled. You frowned as you seen Signless’s face. There was a light scratch mark across is cheek. “Signless you okay?!” You touched his cheek lightly which his winced a bit.

Signless nodded lightly; “Yeah I’m okay Y/n.”

You frowned lightly he was hiding something which you took away your hand from his cheek noticing Summoner had gone. “Where did-”

Disciple interrupted you “Y/n he had to get back to work don’t worry about it. Signless took a fall trying to see him out.” You giggled before laughing at him still feeling like it wasn’t the whole truth but you guessed Signless wanted to keep some of his male pride. You shook your head you guess that's one trait that no matter the creature was always the same.

Dolorosa smiled lightly “Y/n why not go up stairs and take this to the bedding area. I believe it’s time for your lesson anyways right Disciple?”

Disciple got the drift of Dolorosa was trying to do. “Oh right yes Rosa I nearly forgot. Come on Y/n you can show me what you and Dolorosa got.” You nodded as Disciple offered you her hand which you took.

Dolorosa waited till you were out of ear shot to ask. “What happened my son.”

Signless hissed lightly as Dolorosa looked at his face and rubbing the scratches. “Well nothing good as you can see. Mother i hate violence and you know that but he is dangerous.”

Dolorosa frowned. “How so?”

Psiioniic answered with an grimace look. “He’s an general for the Empress army.”

Dolorosa paused eyes widen in fear. “Oh gog’s no...we have to-”

Signless shook his head. “No he wouldn’t reveal where we are since we have Y/n with us but it puts us in an very tight window to get out of here. Without him causing trouble.”

Dolorosa nodded lightly as Psiioniic and Signless spoke about when they were going to leave without it seeming uprooted and fast. After a while Signless got up. “I’m going to let the Inn keeper now were leaving in a fortnight then.”

As Signless left to go find the Inn keeper Disciple came down stairs without you.

Psiioniic looked at her as Disciple smiled; “Asleep on the blankets.”

Psiioniic cracked a smile before shaking his head. “How thhe can thleep tho much ith beyond me.”

Disciple shook her head; “No its understandable i mean if you think about it there's always something going on and changing. I don’t think her body deals with change well.”

Psiioniic nodded lightly before Signless came back. “It’s all settled we are leaving in a fortnight.”

Disciple nodded lightly before the group settled into an nicer quite early morning routine.

A couple of days had passed and you didn’t see Summoner you figured he was really busy with his job. You guess you should have asked him what he did. You knew he had to leader people since that one troll had got him the first time you guys had meet. You wanted to say good bye to him before you left this village.

Since you guys were leaving today. You smiled as you finished packing your bag and after much promising to be good and stay in the back of the sermon area. You went down stairs the gods must have heard you in your world.

Summoner was standing there with a somewhat scary look on his face till he noticed you. “Sum!” You run to him tackling him into a hug laughing. “I missed you! Was work keeping you busy?”

Summoner nodded; “I’m not here long Y/n but listen when your friends are busy with the sermon my friend has more blueblood information. She wants to meet you to give it to you.” Summoner tried to smile.

Which you tilted your head. “Sum are you okay?”

He nodded “Promise me Y/n...” You f

rowned before thinking about it if you could get more information the safer your group would be. “Okay I promise Sum. I’ll-”

Summoner grabbed your rather violently. “NO!” He shouted then loosened his grip on you before continuing a bit calmer. “No don’t tell them this is just between me and you. Okay? Meet me by the alleyway by the dye shop. You know where that is right?” You just nodded a lightly as you watched him leave. You sat down on the bench at one of the tables wide eyed he was really acting weird. You were worried slightly something seemed off. Maybe he was worried about the amount of bluebloods or something.

You sighed before covering it with a smile as you heard Psiioniic laughing at something. “Good evening!” You chirped lightly.

Psiioniic nodded. “Good evening Y/n. You theem happy tonight.”

You nodded. “Yup! I get to go with you guys.” Psiioniic nodded as the others came down.

Signless smiled; “everyone ready?” everyone nodded as you guys went up the back alleyway to the cloth vendors place. It wasn’t far and it had an back way of escaping if they needed to be.

The older orange blood smiled at Signless thanking him. Signless smiled back as he ushered you over. You went to him looking puzzled. “Y/n I want you to stay up here okay you need to make this place look like it is busy and natural.” You were about to rebutted when Signless shushed you. “It’s important job that only you can do.”

You wrinkled your nose before sighing. “Fine...”

Signless smiled as the older troll named Flite explained what he needed you to do. You smiled happily as you friends disappeared into the bottom hidden stairwell. In the corner of the shop under the clerk like desk.

You ended up helping Flite up top till he asked you a favor. “Child I need you to go to the dye shop and get me some dye for the white material of mine. Do you mind doing that my normal assistant who but she’s ‘busy’.”

You nodded happily you needed to meet Summoner by there so it was a win win. Flite gave you an note of the dye he wanted to gave to the owner. You left out the back with your backpack on you. You almost had an urge to skip the way there but that seemed a little much. As you rounded the corner Summoner stood there with his arms crossed an serious expression across his face.

You smiled waving; “Sum!”

He looked at you his expression gotten light then turned dark. You frowned before a laugh sounded behind you. You jumped and looked back to see bluebloods there laughing holding there weapons. You whimpered before turning to run to Summoner to warm him. But he stood there against the wall looking at you as he beckoned his two fingers which let an other group of bluebloods pop out from the main street. You stood there wide eyed watching him betray you.

“You looked shock Y/n.” Summoner said with an almost sad tone.

You couldn’t heard it over the betray heavy in your heart and emotions. “Y-your my friend though! I...I don’t-” A crash and screams could be heard. “My friends!”

Summoner laughed bitterly. “Yes your friends... The heathens... I;m sorry but for hiding and helping them I am charging you with being a traitor.”

You whimpered as the bluebloods laughed setting there weapons up. “Get her.”

He let the signal go and it was a fight. You tried to protect yourself with blocking but it was useless you were surrounded and being badly hurt. You called out to Summoner he couldn’t do this to you. He’d stop it right? What do you do?  

Run or Stay

You would run you had to get away from them and the attacks. You felt betrayed and your were hurt. You took off pushing past the weaker part of the circle. You hissed as one of their arrows hit the side of your waist. You looked to see it left a cut across but it wasn’t deep enough to worry about. The worry it caused was a burning and the heat you were starting to feel. You were somehow faster then them. As you run down the street you whipped your head around. Where do you run to lose them; Alleyway, Run then hid to lose them, run to the water, or just keep running.

What do you choose?

Chapter Text

Signless and Disciple Route

You chose the alleyway you remember even in the panic that Signless had lost the blue bloods from going through the alleyway. You bolted through the first alleyway you came too. You run every way you heard the pounding of feet less and less. You pressed a hand to your waist wound to make sure the bluebloods weren’t following a blood trail if it was bleeding. But two feet seemed to be following you very well.

You kept running till you came to a dead end. You noticed a way to climb up you jump once or twice to try to get a hold but you were just to short. Hissing in pain as you did so. You heard the crash of a trash bin which made you curl up in a ball into the corner of the dead end. The presents had gotten slower to you which caused you to whimper as pleas started to bubbled up your throat.

You figured if you were going to die go in eyes wide opened. You peaked open one eye. You physically cowered away from what even entered your side vision. Your eyes shut as you flinched away covering your head from the blow to the head you were going to get. Which it had never came only an distressful and hurt sound from Disciple and Signless who Disciple was trying to place her hand on your shoulder to comfort you.

You looked up at both of them him before clinging to Signless’s shirt. Signless wrapped his cloak around you hiding you from other trolls eyes. He rested his head on yours hushing you. Disciple looked just as upset now. Big olive tears clanged in her eyes. She was just so revived that they found you in time. Signless gave her a soft smile before opening his arms again letting her cling to him and you to cry. They were both so worried that the bluebloods that stormed the place had gotten you. They didn’t know you weren’t there but you might had wish you were.  

You didn’t know why it turned out like the way it did. You were with Summoner since his friend could help your friends. But he came with blue bloods with a hard look on his face. What did you do wrong. Why did you friend Summoner want to hurt the group. They fought the injustices against the highbloods peacefully. Never mind mind you trusted him and he let you down. The betray was heavy to you since you had really limited understanding and trust. You figure at this point none of your family, your friends wouldn’t forgive you. You know were just a problem they couldn’t get rid of. As long as they never learned of this.

You weakly gripped his shirt as you anted through your nose. You were hurting somewhat furious and you felt very drained. You felt someone brush the wound which caused you to flinch. You were starting to sweat and pant out loud. You felt as if you were burning alive inside of your cloak. Anywhere Signless or Disciple touched seemed to cool the heat you were in. You felt dazed and unfocus you figured it had to be poisoned or something. You felt Signless press his hand against your forehead before rubbing his thumb against your cheek to have you look at him. You glanced at him before groaning lightly your stomach hurt and his touch felt funny.

Signless could your awake self as a good thing and tried to help you up which your legs collapsed under you. Disciple looked at you before you giggled looking at her her worried face started to swirl slightly as the colors in the background to change color. You went completely limp on Signless who grabbed you by the waist to keep you up. You groaned not in pain but pleasure. Not that the two could tell the differences.

You felt your world shift as you were placed onto Signless’s back. You gripped his shoulder before nuzzling into his neck giggling. Heat and ice splashed your body as he started to walk once and a while Disciple would cover your mouth. You would tried to see what was happening but the movements were making you sick as the heat started to get to much. You listened to the sounds around you to keep you the sounds of people and the sounds of your other friends passing your ears gently through almost a cotton balls.

You felt someone press a hand to your forehead before you tried to hid into Signless neck. “...we need to keep going....no safe...” You seemed blank out after hearing Signless speak.

Disciple moved her hand lightly when you didn’t answer her asking if you could get up and move since you three had to get moving before the bluebloods found you. She brushed your side which you flinched lightly and her hand was a bit wet. She pulled her hand away to have a look to see it was colored in red blood.

Disciple stilled before moving Signless’s arms he looked confused till you dazed and sweating. Signless placed his hand on Y/n’s cheek which caused her to groan.

Disciple blushed at the sound. This wasn’t good. “Signless I don’t think it’s good to move her.”

Signless shook his head. “No we have too. The bluebloods can find us any minute. Come on Y/n up you get.” Signless held Y/n as she became dead weight.

Disciple looked at Y/n who was looking at her. Her friend didn’t seem all there she even started to giggle lightly. “Oh gog’s her wound must have had slavers drugs on them or poison.” Signless moved so he was holding Y/n by the waist she groaned this time which made Disciple worry more.

Signless looked down before cursing,“We don’t have time Disciple. We just have to hope its not serious. We need to find Dolorosa and Psiioniic.”

Signless told Disciple to hold you as he moved so he could carry you on his back. Disciple helped place you on his back it as you started to sweat. Your face was deep into Signless’s neck panting.

Disciple took the role of leading figured when he did that she would look around corners and to make sure the alleyways were clear. Disciple would look back to see Signless hushing you gently as you would start to mumble. Or looking at her in worry since you had started to get a light blush on across your nose. It took them a well but the found there friends thanks to some locals who would distract the bluebloods.

Dolorosa had a smile till she seen you worry painted her face she pressed an hand onto your forehead which caused you to try and hid from her hand. But they had no time to look after your wounds.

Signless hoped you would be okay till they got somewhere safer and away. Psiioniic wanted to fix you know; “No we can’t Psiioniic. We need to keep going it’s not safe here. As soon as we find a safe place then well deal with it.” Signless started to run with you on his back Psiioniic would carry you for a bit since he could also us his psionic’s to help keep you up. After a while of running they had found an small tucked away cave.

You come back to the world of the living to see the ceiling of a cave and Psiioniic’s yellow eyes. They seemed be studying yours till he pressed his hand against your neck which caused you and whimper. Psiioniic gently rubbed his thumb against your pulse. Your eyes started to lol and your legs clenched slightly. His actions were causing a problem with your hormones it was almost like someone gave you those drugs chocolates.

Psiioniic broke into a frown. “No it’th thlaverth drug....yeah I’m thure...no it’th um...it’th not poithon....it effectth her that “way”. I know...I’ll let Rotha know. No jutht watch her force give her water and thhe be fine. I guethth the only thing you have to be worried about is her jumping you.” You could hear the chuckle fro Psiioniic which caused you whimper losing the feeling of coolness that Psiioniic gave you as he left your side.

The shift in the dirt had you look into the red eyes you know. You lifted your hands towards him as a pitiful plea bubbled up your throat. You didn’t care anymore. He gave a sad smile before laying down beside you letting you find shelter from your emotions, heat, and anything else. You cuddled into him and sighed letting yourself slept into a sleep as his arm wrapped around your waist and his head buried into your hair. You instantly feel asleep against him lulled by his heartbeat and breathing.

The next time you woke was something pressed against your lips. You tried to hit it away only to have it taking away then replaced by lips. You almost instantly opened your mouth. You cracked open an eye lip to see Signless was kissing you pushing water into your mouth. You gulped it down as he broke the kiss at this point he was staring into your e/c eyes. You panted lightly his face was so close to yours. You motioned your head lightly up your nose brushing his lightly as slowly you both leaned forward and your lips touched again.

He hummed which caused an almost electric current down your back. Your hands came up and flopped over his shoulders. You hummed as you opened your mouth licking his lips. His eyes snapped open to look at you again. You nibbled on his lips as your one finger stroked his shoulder. He opened his mouth to your tongue. You gently peaked your tongue in careful of the fangs in his mouth. As you both started to explore each others mouth. Your kissing started to get more passionate the longer it went on even the breathing in between didn’t really stop what was happening. Your hands started to tread into his hair as you started to dominate him.

You got enough of an advantage over him that you flipped both you to over. Signless was on the bottom and you were the top. Signless broke of the kiss with you panting as he sat up with one of his elbows. You smiled at him saliva connecting the both of you.

You giggled gently rocking against him loving this dream. You figured you’d have fun with it as much as you could. Signless sniffed lightly before growling. He attacked your lips again which you answered with an equal amount of passion. Your hands were back into his hair as you two made out. His one hand drifted from you neck to your back to your waist then back. You kept grinding against him your hands changing from his hair to his shoulders rubbing almost pleading for this dream to go farther. You broke from a kiss giving an heat and sexy moan when you felt something wiggling under you.

Signless seemed to purr but it had almost of a growl undertone. You whimpered moving so your hands could get at it.

Unfortunately your dream Signless grabbed your hands as he laid down under you panting. “No Y/n not well your like this. Not well your not fully aware.”

You started to plea with him; “Please Signless; I’m know your angry at me for getting caught by Summoner and not being able to tell you guys to run and keeping you safe. Please don’t be mad at me. I tried I tried to help but he-”

Signless shushed your plea’s lightly with tiny kisses and the soft neck biting. You were about to plea more brokenheartedly when he kissed you again to silences you before kissing your nose, cheeks, and forehead. His hands holding yours as you almost struggled with him. You gave up after a couple of minutes spending all your energy. You let yourself plunge into an aroused sleep wishing for more.      

Your eyelashes fluttered lightly as pink light seemed to wake you up. You nuzzling into the pillow before trying to hid your head under it and the pillow made a sound of protest and was not movable it away it should be. You open your eyes to see Signless laying there with an arm over his eyes sighing. You blushed before jolting up from him causing him to groan in pain. You turned bright red as you sat on his lap.

You heard Disciple talking as she entered the cave area you and Signless were in. You looked at her almost horrified as she looked at you to Signless who just covered his face with both arms.

You guessed this what some people called situation...

Chapter Text

Signless hoped you would be okay till they got somewhere safer and away. Psiioniic wanted to fix you know; “No we can’t Psiioniic. We need to keep going it’s not safe here. As soon as we find a safe place then well deal with it.” Signless started to run with you on his back Psiioniic would carry you for a bit since he could also us his psionics’ to help keep you up.

After a while of running they had found an small tucked away cave. Signless was worried about you as Dolorosa laid out a blanket from her back so he could lay you down. Signless slightly as Disciple helped to get you off his back. Psiioniic scanned the desert to make sure no one had followed them. Dolorosa had looked you over before patching up what she could with what she had. She had to see if there was anything out in the desert for stitching. The wound on your side looked a bit deep. But it was a rushed job as she knew Psiioniic needed to check you out she had no idea of poisons the blue bloods used. And she hoped that the stitches she made didn’t need to be undone.

Signless rubbed Disciples arm shushing her as she was nearly in tears. Psiioniic finished scanning the desert and felt it was safe he came into the cave. Dolorosa looked at him; “Psii can you please look her over for poison i have no experience with this field...”

Psiioniic nodded lightly as he knelt do to check you over.

As Dolorosa looked Disciple before speaking up, “Disciple come with me we need to eat still come on. You can help me out.” Disciple looked at her then you. “Come on child.” She shushed softly at her. Disciple nodded lightly before following Dolorosa clearly upset.

Psiioniic didn’t even question when the Dolorosa took Disciple out to look for food. He was thankful the older troll did. It was hard enough with Signless looking at him. He rubbed Y/n’s neck to take away the sweat before placing his fingers against her neck. If it was poison he would have to work fast. Psiioniic was looking for her pulse. Troll drugs had it down to a science make the heartbeat go faster till it work itself out.

Psiioniic hummed having had found your pulse. He looked at Y/n’s face as her eyelashes fluttered. E/c eyes looked at him dazed. Psiioniic noticed at her pulse was a bit faster but not much to be concerned about. He stared at her wondering what it was that had her like this. He rubbed her neck lightly with his thumb right over her pulse. She whimpered before a very light musk smell had him blink. Psiioniic broke into a frown before looking at Signless who looked at him worried. “Whats wrong my friend? Don’t tell me it’s poison....”

Psiioniic shook his head. “No it’th thlaver’th drug.”

Signless eyes widen in disbelief. “Right you sure I mean we’ve had our share of poisons Psii. I’ve only seen people react like this to them.”

Psiioniic shook his head as he licked his lips. “Yeah I’m thure it’th not poithon. I’ve theen thith before. It’th effectth her ‘that way’. I know other muthard bloodth gone through the thame procethth when there new it’th for eathier tranthport.”

Signless looked sicken what if they didn’t get to you in time. What if the blue bloods would have gotten you. Signless shuddered to think. Psiioniic stopped rubbing Y/n neck as he figured it should tell Dolorosa and Disciple what was going on. No doubt the two females were worried about you. “I’ll go let Rotha know what’s happening and let Dithciple know as well. You stay with her and watch her.”

Signless looked at him worried “But what if-”

Psiioniic shushed him gently letting his other hand touch Signless face patting him. “No jutht watch her. You got to keep her water supply up so force her feed her water and thhe be fine. Trutht me Signless.” Psiioniic chuckled taking his hands away from both Signless and Y/n who whimpered at him as if pleading at him. “ I guethth the only thing you have to be worried about is her jumping your bulge.” Psiioniic smiled before getting up to leave the pair. Signless looked up at him getting up only to have Psiioniic wave him off. “Jutht take care of her...your red for her right? Tho do it.” Psiioniic frowned as he walked out of the cave. As he walks far enough away Psiioniic sighs lightly. He guessed it was for the best. The wind picked up slightly which caused him to try and find the girls faster.

Signless went after Psiioniic who was laughing telling him to be worried about you jumping his bulge. Signless was left alone not much to go on. He sighed it was going to be a long couple of days. He shook his head before going back to you. You seemed to look up at him with so much mixed emotion he had no clue what was going on or what you were thinking. Your e/c eyes stared into his red ones. Signless hushed you as you whimpered not before you lifted your hands up at him as a wiggler's did to him off and on. You spoke gibberish to him. He didn’t understand but when you shivered. He smiled sadly you were looking for comfort.

Signless gave in and laid down beside you and throw over his cloak some as if to shelter and shield you from all that was going on with you. As you cuddled up into him he wrapped his arm around you to pull you in more. His head rested on top of your h/c hair. Signless spoke softly his breath tussled a lock or too. “Here under my cloak you shall find guidance and refugee from the world. Your words shall be my secret to bare. For under here you will find love and passion for all. So do not fear and let your mind go. I shall listen...” Your breath had evened out a bit after Signless gripped you tighter. He was going to make sure you were okay even if it killed him.

An eventful couple of hours had giving him the hourly task for getting water to you. It went by slowly before but luck was never on his side. Signless was trying to the pass hour to get you to drink water. You kept batting away the cup from his hand sipping it on you or him. After having enough he grabbed your chin and forced you to drink through a kiss.

Your e/c eyes were staring at him. They were dazed, feverish and needy. He panted softly breaking the kiss when you drank it down. His nose twitched softly the slaver drugs were horrible. It made you smell weird to him. The girls had been force to keep out of the cave for their own health.Psiion found another one for the time being. After they had started to get a bit funny. It was almost like a false heat of sorts. Signless flickered his eyes to you moved your head. Your nose brushed against the side of his. Before he found your lips on his again. He was going to break away from you but the smell hit his nose again.

Signless hummed into it kissing you back. He felt you shiver as before you hummed yourself at him. Your hands moved to his shoulders. Signless purred lightly as you nibbled on his lips asking for something deeper. Signless just acted and opened his his lips making the kiss deeper and more passionate. Whatever the drugs did hot damn it made you taste good.

He felt you tongue and you were getting more aggressive in you actions. He parted a couple times so he and you could breath. But here you where mewing at him with lolled e/c eyes. A cute blush of pink dusted your s/c pale skin. He couldn’t stop himself before kissing you again each and every time the passionate getting strong and his instincts getting the better of him.

Signless blinked his dilated eyes opened when you had dominated him but not only that your fingers were brushing against his horns. He broke away from you saliva connected you both together. He panted heavy as you leaned for pressing your foreheads together. He didn’t know you loved him that much to the point you wanted to mark him*. Signless sniffed lightly licking his lips as you ground against him. If you wanted that badly why would he stop you. He growled softly at you before attacking your lips again. He closed his eyes as you answered back with the same amount of passion. He let one of his hand pull you closer to him. His hand sliding up and down your back and back side.

Signless blinked as droplets of tears drip onto his face. He looks at you to see your crying. Signless breaks away from the kiss to hear you plea at him.

“P-please before I wake up and you don't love me...please....please...”

Signless flops onto his back as he hisses feeling his bulge wiggling around in his pants. Your grinding had being somewhat fruitful. You seemed to try to get to him but Signless panted he wouldn’t let this continue. Even if he let it go farther you wouldn’t remember.

He wanted your passion and for you to know he loved you. “No Y/n not well your like this. Not well your not fully aware.”

Signless shushed your plea’s lightly with tiny kisses and the soft neck biting. You were about to plea more at him. Signless just needed to silence you. You were breaking his heart with your pleas. He kissed you again to silences you before kissing your nose, cheeks, and forehead. His hands holding yours as you almost struggled with him. You seemed to run out of energy which was a good thing. He wasn’t concerned when you limped out over top of him. He figured it was his cross to bare for know and he would move you later.

Signless had finally just gotten to sleep after you both had very intense make out session. His bulge had been withering in his pants for a while longer then he wanted but it was hard to move since you had decided that he was the best pillow. After thinking of death and other horrible things he got it under control. Which let him just start to sleep but you decided it was best to get up know since you nuzzled into him. He made an protest sound because you were nuzzling his soft spot under his neck. He really didn’t need for his little friend to start again.

Your sudden jerk had him groan in pain as you sat yourself on him. He looked at you before covering his face with an arm. He didn’t know what he was going to do. And to make matters worse was Disciple just walked alone with Dolorosa and Psiioniic outside. Signless couldn’t believe this was happening to him. Why did Disciple need to tease you when he was trying to keep himself calm. You looked like a you had been catch doing something wrong even though you didn’t seem to remember much he was thankful for that.

Your pov

You stared at her before an very vibrant red blush took over your face. You could feel your skin was hot almost burning. Disciple placed her hands on her hips sending you a glare. You sputtered before letting his shirt go and raising your arms into the air with a meep. It was as if Signless was a hot potato. “I-I-I-I!It’s n-not what-!Oh cheese its! Disciple-uh!”

You felt Signless move his arms away from his face. He to wore a red blush but not as bad as yours. “Disciple stop teasing Y/n she just woke up.”

You looked from him to Disciple who’s whole demeter changed from an anger serious one to her happy go lucky self. She smiled before winking at you; “Aw mew are no funny Signless. It’s fun seeing Y/n turn bright red.” she purred the sentence as he looked at you with an knowing smile. “but mew are feeling much better know Y/n?” Disciple asked worried her face reflected that as she asked.

You licked your lips lightly nodding getting off of Signless carefully. Carefully since you could feel the tugs of the stitches. “Yeah I am...sorry...” you looked down. Ashamed for worrying them and for what had happened. You felt Disciples finger lift your chin so you were looking at her. She was smiling lightly before taking you into a tight hug. You hesitated before hugging her back.

Disciple squeezed you. “Never do that again we thought we lost you...I can’t bare losing you.”

You mumbled out an apology. She rubbed her eyes a little shaking her head. You offered your sleeve which she laughed. As you stood up a rustle from outside the cave at you looked up to see Dolorosa and Psiioniic.

You walked over smiling timidly. “H-hi...”

Dolorosa seemed happy to see you greet her and Psiioniic when the came in. Psiioniic ruffled your hair which caused you to laugh. It seems your good light natural self had brighten up the group which had been somewhat low on cheer. It is just a testament on how much they had come to need you to keep there spirits up.

But not just that how much you could keep yourself safe when they weren’t around. Dolorosa touched your face lightly which caused you to tilted your head. “You need to explain what happened.”

You hesitated for a moment Dolorosa frowned. “Y/n?” You looked down gripping your shirt till it your knuckles were white.

Your voice was rasped “Y-yeah i...i know Dolorosa...”

Dolorosa frowned before patting your head. “come you must be hungry don't worry about it right now.” You nodded unable to meet her eye.

Psiioniic looked at Disciple and Signless who looked at them. Signless was up then said he had to go do something and grabbed Disciples hand they both disappeared from the cave. You waited away from the two tall trolls almost closing yourself off from them. Your knee’s were to your chest and your head was on your knees. Dolorosa started to cook the meal when Signless and Disciple had come back into the Cave. Disciple had a little spring to her step and Signless looked a bit tired out.

By the time the meal was served it was silent and gloomy. You had your meal but it seemed almost like you forced yourself to eat the food. Dolorosa was first to ask; “Alright enough of this what happened? How did you get out of the shop?”

You flinched lightly away from Dolorosa who had that look about her. She wanted the truth the full truth. You looked at the fire which caused her to frown. “You have till the count of three Y/n. One...two...th-”

You chocked out; “The old guy sent me to the dye shop. He said that his assistant who normally go but she was with you guys down stairs.” Dolorosa smiled a little listen. “That's when...when everything went to south. Summoner was there...”

Signless frowned. “Why was summoner there?”

You gave him a side glance before Disciple picked up what you weren’t saying. “He planned to be there didn’t he.”

Psiioniic frowned. “Why would...wait did he thay he had information for you didn’t he?! And you believed him!”

You looked up at Dolorosa who stared at you as if waiting for you to explain. “Summoner had appeared down stairs when i was down there in the Inn. He told me that he had more information that would help the group. I told him that if he could just tell you guys if he waited but he became very...angry i guess saying i had to meet him by the dye shop. He said that his friend had more information that could help the group. S-so i believed him since his friend and had help u-us before.” You became very timid and afraid. Signless watched you as did Dolorosa.

Signless spoke up finally; “What happened when you saw him?”

You shook your head. “I...I don’t know. I called his name a couple of times...i..i figured he was h-hiding like afraid of the bad trolls...” you quivered trying to hold back the tears. “when he appear he seemed different then normal v-very cold and serious. I didn’t understand why. I heard laughing behind me i was going to warn him about the bad trolls when he called forward more. I..I...” you rubbed your eyes as you started to boil over. “I was trying to help the group. I didn’t know he was going to betray me. He was my friend and he had giving good information before. I didn’t know.” You sniffled rubbing you eyes as tears trickled down your face. “I heard the yelling at the material shop. I don’t know how he found you guys. I didn’t tell him anything. So I ran away i figured if they chased after me and were looking for me it would give you guys a chance to escape or something. Then i figured i needed to find you guys help get you out or something I don’t know. They were on the roofs so i run into the alleyways to stay covered. And then two were following me and i trapped myself then it was Disciple and Signless and I don’t know what happened after everything was in different colors and all fuzzy. I’m sorry i was just trying to help....just trying to help you guys. I’m sorry...I’m sorry...” You buried your head into your knee’s and bailed.

You tried so hard to help them but it unraveled all in your hands. You didn’t know how dangerous Summoner was and you didn’t do anything really wrong.

Dolorosa had came over to you shushing you gentle rubbing your back. “Easy Y/n...Easy...everything’s alright. Hush...”

Signless sighed before looking at the fire. You had tried to help the group it back fired. You were thinking of them and anything that could give them an edge**.

He couldn’t be mad you were trying to give back what they had gave to you which was safety. Signless moved he knelt beside you which made Dolorosa look at him. “If you knew he was a bad troll would you have done it Y/n?”

You looked up at him sniffling before shaking your head. “No I wouldn’t have. Cause I wouldn’t want to endanger you guys.”

Signless expression soften. “Then don’t cry there's nothing to be sorry about. You tried and fail so learn from this. Don’t let it eat at you.” You nodded as Disciple smiled as did Psiioniic. “Now I think it’s time we rest up we'll be moving in the morning.

Your group had travel in total a full four days worth before you were a day away from the next major village. During the other six days you were left very confused by Signless he seemed to be somewhat overprotective then others he would just stare at you when you would talk to Psiioniic or Dolorosa. When you asked him on it he looked away saying it was just timing or something weird like that. You didn’t want to push your luck since he had being very up tight as well with you. You had asked Disciple if he was mad at you. She shook her head telling you not to worry.

Your group had stopped off at a village which was alive with life and light. This had you curious Dolorosa chuckled at your expression as your group walked into through the main gate. “That’s right you wouldn’t know about this time of sweep.”

You tilted your head confused. “What’s going on is it like a party?”

Dolorosa nodded. “Of sorts child. It is when the night is longer then the morning. I had almost forgot about it.”

You question if maybe the group could stay for the night. Signless seemed to think about it. You beg a little but with the help with Dolorosa and with Disciple he agreed saying it would be good place to relax since there were so many people here. After a bit finding a place to stay for a night you had wanted to just to run out and check everything out. But Psiioniic figured it’d be best for everyone to go out. You wanted to but when you got down stairs the inn master had everything set up for singing. You said that you wanted to say and listen to this.

Disciple didn’t really want to that's when you clapped your hands. “Well why don’t you four go on dates then? We need someone to stay behind and make sure everything states safe right? So you guys go and I’ll stay here to watch this a win win!”

Disciple hummed nodding it sounded like a good plan. And not long after you were sitting by yourself on the bench facing the stage. Your friends had gone out on separate dates. You had to push Signless out the door laughing as he told you to make sure you remember the rules. Dolorosa had pulled him away with Disciple and Psiioniic laughing waving at you.

You sat there listening to the trolls who would get on stage play a bit before waddling off. After an hour or so the place was quiet and less trolls were around. You rubbed your ear before humming as you thought about it. There weren’t a lot of trolls and Disciple did tell you to have some fun well you’re group was here...”Oh just do it!.”

You huffed as you got up making sure your cloak was tight to you. One of the musical trolls looked at you. He had a buzzed hair cut and cork screwed horns leading up. He smiled at you it seemed he was missing a fang or too. “Well what brings you up here little lady?”

He rested his arm on an weird looking guitar it was that of country guitar but it had two necks with strings attach to it. You smile before giving an nervous chuckle; “I was wondering if I could sing and if you guys wouldn’t mind playing.”

He looked at you puzzled. “Sing? What is that little one?”

You explained that you make an melody with words but you usually need instruments in the back ground to make it so better. He shrugged. “I don’t see why not.” The troll licked his lips lightly before looking over at his friend who as cleaning his hands. “Hey Dert we got someone wanting us to help her play up for it?”

Dert looked at is friend before shrugging too. “Why not how does the tune go kid?”

You hummed the tune lightly for them. “I’ll give you a sign to start playing sound good?” They nodded lightly as you went up to the front of the stage you breathed in lightly before out to calm yourself. You licked your lips softly before starting a couple of trolls looked at you went you started then more did as they hearing you singing.

“Little girl, little girl, don't lie to me. Tell me where did you sleep last night? In the pines, In the pines, Where the sun never shines will shiver the whole night through.” you waved your hand lightly behind you to get them to start. You closed your eyes seeing more starting to look at you. “My Daddy was a Railroad man killed a mile and a half from here. His head, was found, In a drivers wheel his body was never found.” You folded your hands into each others sleeves.

As you sung more trolls were enhanced by the sound of you singing. They never heard anything like it before. You sung in your language you didn’t have enough time to convert it over to troll language. “In the pines, In the pines; Where the sun never shines.Will shiver the whole night through.You've caused me to weep, you've caused me to mourn. You caused me to lose my home.” You heard tiny giggles and skreeing sounds. You opened your eyes to see children had been so close up the the stage there Lusus not to far away watching.

One little wiggler stared up at you. You knelt down a lightly smiling as you sung to her it seemed. “Little girl, little girl, where'd you sleep last night? Not even your mother knows...” You got back up just in enough time to see your friends looking at you with a smile. Which caused you to blushes deep red finishing. “In the pines, In the pines, Where the sun never shines will shiver when the cold winds blow.”

You closed your mouth as the trolls finished playing. “Well I’ll be a lime blood that was something. You called this sing?” You nodded furiously before running off the stage.

Disciple laughed as Signless spoke. “You love giving me mini blood plumper attacks don’t you?”

You shook your head as Dolorosa laughed you opened your mouth to defend yourself when Psiioniic throw his arm around your shoulder teasing you. “Yeah you thhould have theen it. I’ve never theen thignlethth run tho fatht in my life.”

You fiddled with your hands before looking everywhere but them. You didn’t know what to say to the teasing you were unnatural with it even know. You started to get frustrated before you peaked from under your hood giving Signless the biggest e/c eyes had had ever seen. The look he was getting was an innocent sorry doe like look which had him look away from you. Dolorosa giggled seeing it you were giving it unknowingly it seemed. “I’m sorry...I...I just wanted to do something fun...”

Signless rubbed the back of his head to you he seemed like the only one giving you a hard time about it. “Yeah well that's fine I just over reacted i guess...”

Psiioniic mumbled loudly. “that’th an underthtatement o-”

He was shorten by Dolorosa elbowing him in the ribs. Signless glanced at Disciple who nodded lightly before grabbing Dolorosa's hand and Psiioniic whisking them away saying loudly about festival food for dinner.

You tilted your head confused slightly but looked at Signless when he grabbed your hand. “Shouldn’t we-”

He shushed you lightly. “I want to show you something that the others can’t see.” You paused before turning red which caused Signless to pause before blushing himself he chose horrible wording. “No! I don’t mean-! I meant there is a view that I thought you may-URGH! No that doesn’t sound right! Fuck!”

You giggled before pulling at his hand. “I get what your saying. Your so silly sometimes.”

Signless chuckled dryly as he started to walk with your hand in his. You didn’t mind it as he took you up the hill from the village. You looked at him confused as you both exited the village through of the exits that was near the forest area. Signless took you both on an marked trail into the forest. As you walked along you clenched onto his arm after hearing something rustle in the bushes. An creature that resemble a pig and lemur jumped out of the bushes looking at the pair of you before little versions of it jumped past before hopping itself away.

Signless laughed at you which you stick your tongue at him. “What were they?”

Signless hummed lightly “Pilims harmless creatures but taste good when fired up.”

You shook your head going to let him out when he gripped one of your hands. “Its alright i don’t mind besides were going through an unmarked part I’d rather have you close.”

You nodded leaning your head against his arm as he took you both through an unmarked pathway up. As you passed a couple of high bushes you noticed the area was fenced it and the view before you was breath taking. The twin moons were so low to the ground that you felt as if you could touch them. “Wow...”

You looked at Signless who was looking at you with a softer face. “I thought you may like it. I always see you staring at the moons when we camp.It's safe to by the way you can take down your hood.”

You nodded looking back at the moons the lights seemed to play with everything as you pulled down your hood to see everything just a little better. Signless tugged at your hand pointing to the benches which you both sat on side by side. You stared up at the sky in normally you got lost in them they were different colors of the sky. You wondered out that maybe somewhere in that great big sky out there Earth was out there. Signless watched you with your hood down he could see your full face. Your hair had grown longer since he remember last. The hair that used to sweep around your upper cheeks was know down to the lower cheeks. Your hair was still a pretty h/c color. The stars and the moons different lights played with the colors of your e/c eyes. He had never see an more beautiful sight on anyone but Disciple.

You catch him staring at you. “What is there something on my face?” He shook his head which caused you to make a unbelieving face at him.

He looked back up at the sky. “How do you like it?”

You looked back at the sky with him. “It’s beautiful Signless.”

Signless smiled before looking at you. “Not as beautiful as you Y/n.”

Your eyes widen before you snapped your head to look at him. “W-what?!”

Signless smirked with a playful grin. “I said not as beautiful as you.”

Your eyes widen as your mouth opened before closing it. What were you going to do?

Chapter Text

You looked like a deer in headlights before a blush crosses your face again. Signless moves his hand to your face his eyes loll at you. You lick your lips nervously. “I have something to confess to you...” He mumbled at you. “Showing you this wasn’t my only motive. I...I-I’m flushed for you Y/n.” You place your hand onto the one on your hand. You looked up at him he frown his eyebrows slightly you were most likely giving him a sad look. “Whats wrong?”

You held onto his hand feeling tears pricking your eyes. “But your flushed for Disciple Signless. Trolls can’t have more then one matespirit you know this as while as I do...” Signless as about to protest when you continued. “Y-you love the thought and idea of me Signless...” You felt hot tears trickle down your face. You closed your eyes breaking eye contact with him.

Signless gripped your hand to make you look at him. He stared deeply into your teared up e/c eyes.As if looking for something; “Y/n there are very rare red dom clubs matespiritships. It’s usually very hard for trolls to get into those types. But I wouldn’t sugar coat it with you it is because me and disciple share an love and an connection that goes beyond the quadrants that this is even possible.”

Your lip trembled lightly; “what will Disciple say doesn't she even-”

He shushed you lightly. “Disciple knows about it and agrees with it...she was the once who suggest it back after the blue bloods had attack us.”

You wanted to believe him you wanted with all your soul and being. But if Disciple agree with it then she had her say in it too. She was the master of shipping people after all maybe she saw it for what it was worth or was it in her disillusion thoughts about the idea of you in there relationship too. One thing did stick out of all others which you spoke up about. “B-but I can’t compete with your love for Disciple nor do I want to Signless it would-”

He shushed you again this time with soft kisses on your forehead. His thumbs brushed away the tears. “Nor will you Y/n I...love you for you.” You stare as deep as you could into his eyes scanning if for any little bit of doubt in them.

You found none; “Truly Signless there is no competing? You would love both of us the same. I don’t want Disciple to get hurt or you...” Signless rested his forehead against yours. You had no idea of the meaning behind it of course not that Signless cared. “Truly Y/n I promise you this.”

You smiled was a bit watery but he smiled back before kissing you as his hand clenched yours. You looked at him while he did. His eyes were closed you could see fade outline of his black eyelashes before you closed your own.

You clenched his hand back as your other gripped onto his cloak as you kissed back in equal amount of passion.Signless’s tongue poked at your lip you hummed as he let your hand go to favor pulling you in closer to him. He gently tugged your shirt to get you to understand what he wanted. You opened your lips to feel his tongue. Which started a fight for dominance between the both of you.

You hummed lightly as you let him pull you onto his lap. His hands slide from your sides to your hips where he gripped them lightly as both of your hands gripped his the cloak at his shoulders. You hummed after a while breaking away from Signless panting. He wore an smirk as he looked at you as he rest his forehead against yours. You licked your lips lightly making as he slide you off his lap. You looked up at him before smiling.

He stood up off the bench and held out his hand. “Lets get going back we need to save Psiioniic from the girls and tell Disciple the news.”

You nodded taking your matespirits hand. You both go back down the beaten pathway to the small marked pathway. Well you both go back you made small talk with each other. You curious ask about the festival well Signless explains the importance of it all. As you two got close to the exit of the village you held go of Signless’s hand and run a head a bit flipping up your hood.

As you pass the divider you jump over it giggling before turning around and waving to Signless who waves back. He keeps smiling till you blink and look at the right of you. And like a cartoon an question mark appeared over your head before and exclamation mark appear. You looked panicked which made him blink in confusion till a few short minutes later you where tackled down by something in green.

Signless jogged over to see what it was. Disciple as over top of you purring and nuzzling you squealing in delight. You mewed in displeasure as she had a to tight of a hold. It was very painful for you. You forgot how strong trolls were compared to you and visa verse. They forgot how weak you were compared to them.

Signless sighed lightly; “Disciple ease up your going to squeeze her to death.”

Disciple looked down at you. As you squirmed in her hold. “Oh sorry Y/n. I furget my own strength. It’s just I’m so happy mewr part of the club.” She loosen up her hold on you which you sighed being able to breath again.

You looked at her confused; “How do you know?”

Disciple rested her forehead against yours. “I’ll explain later.”

You frowned as she broke away before getting up and helped you up. You whined at her lightly as she hugged Signless who purred at her both resting each others foreheads against each other.

An lightly motherly laugh had you looked behind you to see Dolorosa and Psiioniic holding hands. “Signless make sure you take care of both of them.”

Signless nodded; “I know mother. Psiioniic treat my mother well or I’ll crucify you.”

Psiioniic smirked before rebutting him. “Says the playtroll.”

You let go of Disciple as the pair come in closer speaking to each other. You listened before they had lost you since they were talking to fast. You looked away from everyone and to around you. People were laughing, dancing, eating, drinking, and more. The torches and the light lamps were everywhere. Trolls were happy and healthy for the most part. Children were running around holding a bag of what trolls figured out to be candy. You flickered your eyes around. Ease dropping on conversations but for once you couldn’t grabs what they were saying. This didn’t bother you since there wasn’t anything important enough to pick up on.

You seemed to sudden miss Earth all of a sudden. Even though had had way more going here then back there it just seemed lonely. You let yourself get lost in thought till someone tugged at your hand. Which had you snap out of your thoughts to look at them. Disciple was smiling tugging on your hand. She said something to you which didn’t translate.

She tilted her head which you smiled starting to walk forward. Disciple smiled at you before leading you to where ever. You look to see Signless chatting with Psiioniic nodded lightly. Disciple started to swing your hands which you smiled at her swinging them back.

Your group ended up at the Inn again where Dolorosa slipped inside well you guys stayed outside. After a couple of minutes Dolorosa came back out and waved you four in. She lead everyone up stairs to a somewhat small room. You heard bubbling sound which had you look over at five plant like shells with green goop.

You made an face. “What are those?”

Dolorosa hummed as Disciple let go of your hand. “Recuperacoons you don't have to worry Y/n; you don’t need to sleep in one.”

You nodded from what Disciple had taught you is that this pod like plants were for keeping dreams away. You never understood why they wanted to but you never pressed the issue. There was a table at the window of room. Since it wasn’t time to sleep yet everyone but you gathered there. You were making your blanket bed.

Signless started to talk his hands were going which was a sign he was changing the plan. “We need to get more followers, it will be easier for when we go to the highbloods themselves. If we look around the next couple of villages I’m sure well find some that well stick with us till Bijmpts village to the east.”

The others nodded as you just listened not to keen of this type of stuff. But true to Signless’s words your group found villagers in the next village who wanted to spread Signless words. And with your help he was able to send write words to the other under ground resistance on when and where the final stand would be.

It had been a three weeks since you the group went from the five of you to about a group of fifteen. Dolorosa had found a good big cave for the group Signless said that it was a good time to set up camp since the forest that you all that travel through would be an good alarm if there was anyone out in the forest. Which brings you to your current place.

You were sitting outside of the cave looking at the stars the group and followers had turned in early tonight since the forest gave cover from any bluebloods. You not wanting to be close to the other trolls decide it was best to stay out of every ones way. You figured you wouldn’t be missed much.

Which was wrong two people noticed your absences. The sun wasn’t going to be out for another six hours. You slipped away not fully unnoticed Disciple had been watching you since it seemed your and Signless behavior changed with each other. She was worry about you. Signless was being a bit to hard on you which effected your roll in the group towards the other trolls. She told Psiioniic where she was going and went to follow you hanging back a bit.

You walked through a bit to the place you had found on your own when looking for the cave to rest it. It was a meadow like area full on flowers and exposed to everything and the trees lined around it. You sat down in the middle before looking up at the sky.

The moons were a bit cloudy tonight not that you minded much they still gave off very good lighten. You wondered if Signless was mad at you for something. You sighed thinking back about what happened.

Your group had just being joined by three new people. You all greeted them and they took kindly towards you. Your new group mates were very curious about you granted they hold heard of the four of them and not you. You simply stated that Signless and his group found you and took you in. They also wondered why Signless keep you so close to him and Disciple which granted too you were holding at least one of there hands. But you didn’t know that they meant matespirit wise.

You said you had always been close to them as you were with Dolorosa and Psiioniic. Thought one of the males seemed very angry about this. And his behavior changed slightly as he would start to order you around and slap your ass. Which made you jump and try to clock him. Most of the time Signless who intervened and stop what you were about to do.

One day though it boiled over when the troll grabbed your wrist when you told him to go fuck himself when he told you to go get the fire wood. You had just gotten back from collecting food with one of the females. He grabbed your wrist very tightly and started to pull you speaking about a low troll bitch like yourself need to learn her place. You shouted at him to let you go in your language,

Which had him stop and look at you this almost caught everyone else interest too. “what the fuck did you say to me?” He growled at you.

You growled back at him. “I said let me go!” You pulled at your wrist in his hold.

The troll scoffed; “Yeah right female. Look here female the order of things are-”

You heard Signless call out; “Hey back off!”

The troll stared at Signless. “Oh and what are you going to do preach me to death?-” the male looked at him before you glared at him angry.

How dare this troll think he can tell you what you can and can’t do. You felt him tug on your wrist again which caused Signless to get up. You at this point had enough which you kicked the prick of a troll in between his legs hard. He yelped before dropping to the ground in pain. He let go of your wrist in favor of holding himself. You took the chance to knee him in the face well you were at it. Dark reddish brown blood splattered on your pants and his face as you broke his nose. He went to the ground hard moaning in pain.

As you rubbed your wrist no doubt bruised. “Next time fucking now your place bitch! Don’t talk to my matespirit like that.!”

Psiioniic laughter had you look over to see Signless glaring at the troll then you. You frowned as Dolorosa rushed over to take a look at the fallen male. You humphed lightly walking away to Signless.

He narrowed his eyes at you which you shrank a bit. “Don’t ever do that again Y/n. He could have hurt you next time call for help.”

You frowned; “Do what? Stand up for myself? Signless i may be smaller then you but I can handle myself fine. Don’t start with me you seem to forget I ripped a trolls head off his shoulders remember.”

Disciple gave a bit of an awkward laugh before sitting you down beside her as she checked your wrist. Signless sat down on her other side starting to jab at his meal. Which brings you to the current problem Signless seemed to either completely disregard what you say or become suffocating is his protectiveness of you and tell you what to do. Either way he was very short and blunt with you like he was mad at you.

You sighed bring yourself to the present as you rested your head in your knees you didn’t know what to do anymore. You felt like you were going to cry;

“Is that matespirit of yours being unfair?”

You looked over to see Disciple kneeling down looking at you with a kind look on her face. You nodded as she sits beside you and taps her lap lightly. You flopped your head down onto Disciple’s lap just looking up into the distance.

You felt off like the world wasn’t right. “Is Signless mad at me Disciple?”

Disciple hummed looking off in the distance two as she started to run her fingers through your h/c hair. It felt nice her doing that. Her claw like nails would gentle scratch against against your scalp. It was making you kind of sleepy in a way. You began to nuzzle into her lap lightly smiling closing your eyes to just let the feeling of her playing with your hair. After a while you were dozing on Disciples lap trying keep yourself from falling asleep.

It was then Disciple finally answered your question. “Not at mew more towards himself Y/n. He is upset that new are more...what a good word...‘capable' then what he gave mew credit for.”

You hummed lightly as you rolled onto your back to look up at Disciple. You smiled at which made her smile back.

An sudden voice had both of you jump up to look at it.“Urgh thith ith thicken to watch thtop being tho pale for each other it’th morning meal.”

Both you and Disciple looked at Psiioniic who had little yellow blush looking at the both of you. Disciple smiled before purring as you got up smirking. You just had to glance at Disciple who nodded. “Aw poor Pie feeling lonely are we?”

Psiioniic moved back from his spot. “No why would I be?”

You smirked more before shouting; “Charge!”

Psiioniic bounced back but failed as you and Disciple tackled him down. Well you tackled him down as Disciple laughed. He ophed as you both landed pretty hard on the ground. It caused the flowers to puff up some in the air. You laughed more which caused

Psiioniic to sigh and act in pain. “Oh Y/n got me! Dithciple tell Rotha I...I fluthhed for her...urgh.” he reached out his hand only to let it fall flat onto the ground making an dying noise.

You made a face before Disciple got up and walked over to the pair of you. You looked up at her as she winked at you pulling his hair band and running away. He shoot up only to have you become a dead weight to him. He huffed yelling at Disciple to give it back.

She stuck her tongue out teasing him. “Purrhaps mew should do something about it.”

Psiioniic smirked. “Fine-!” He unleashed his psionics on you lifting you up in the air which you squealed in half horror and half excitement.

“Disciple help me! I can’t fly!” You held onto your shirt so it didn’t fly over your head as Psiioniic made sure you were upside down. Your cloak though hung tightly to your body well your hood had left your face exposed.

Disciple mewed in fake horror. “Mew evil fiend! Break free Y/n!” you hummed lightly shaking your head not wanting to be dropped.

It was an stand still as Disciple looked heart broken at Psiioniic. “Fine take it back!” She acted dramatic as she tossed it to him. Psiioniic laughed taking it. As he let is psionic’s go you screamed. Disciple watched as you landed head first into the bushes. Rustling was heard till you popped your head out pouting which your hand on the top of your head. “Your an asshole Pie!” You struggled out with your cloak.

Psiioniic laughed lightly. “And you wouldn’t want me any other way.”

You humphed before mumbling and that’s true.

Disciple grabbed your and Psiioniic’s hand. “Alright you two meal time.” Psiioniic nodded as you cracked a bee joke.

As you got to the camp you were laughing and joking around. Psiioniic was happier seeing you were in an better mood. You waved to Dolorosa who waved back serving the other trolls there meal portions. Psiioniic went over to her for a meal well you rubbed your head. It still hurt slightly no surprise. You would just have to suffer with it.

The bigger a group got the minds and the actions of people were different. As you tried to sit with your friends it became clear the troll others didn’t like you much granted you couldn’t do much in away since Signless was way to overprotective of you to the point of near suffocation at times. You clicked your tongue as you sat outside the circle shuttled closer to your cloak. The winter season seemed to be upon the troll world. And you thought it was cold normally.

You picked at your food till someone sat beside you. You looked over to see Signless one hand his food and the other a blanket. He places his bowel down before fluffing the blanket over your shoulders. “You were shivering to much.”

You looked down a little giving off an nervous laugh. “Still not used to the cold. I’d proper will end up like a popsicle when winter hits.” He nodded lightly before eating his meal. You still picked at yours lightly you both sat in an awkward silence. You placed your spoon back into your own bowel which still half way full.

Then leaning yours head against his shoulder resting it there. You just stared out into the distance as you felt him move his head. You smiled a little as he rested his head against yours. “I worry about you.”

You smiled a little. “I know.”

He hummed; “I just don't want you going running off and get yourself stuck in an problem that you couldn't get out of. I think Disciple would roast me alive.”

You snorted in laughter. “Naw i think she’d just use you as a scratching post for a while.”

He hummed an agreement then again it was silent. But not an bad kind a good one. You didn’t need to forgive him for he was trying to help in his own way. It felt nice you knew he cared and that's all you needed. He was warm though you like warm things. This made you tired naturally you still held onto your human like need to need warm. This warmth with low mumble undertones was enough to set you off into a sleep.

Signless had finished his bowel before speaking. “So where did you disappear to earlier?” Signless waited for a response then frowned when he didn’t get one. “Y/n?” You didn’t answer him which made him give an disbelief smile. “Your asleep aren’t you?” Signless moved his hand tugging up your hood some enough to see your sleeping face. He shook his head before kissing your temple which made you scrunch up your face and rub your face against his shoulder.

He smiled this time. “See it’s things like this that make me worry about you...your so defenseless and never think things through. What if I wasn’t the one sitting next to you huh? What if it was one of the others? Who knows they would take advantage of you like this...or kill you.” He pulled your hood forward again as he continued looking up at the stars that seemed to start to fade. “I’m protective because if i am not someone who are after us or traitors within our ranks could kill you to get to us...”

Signless reflected on his own mortality. Even if he won this he wouldn’t last long sweep wise. “I wouldn’t always be here to protect you. You know that right? And when that day comes I need to know you’ll be safe...to make a better world for disciple and you. So that you two and every lowblood and highblood are protected and can work together...what a world that would be.”

“And It will be a beautiful one my love.”

Signless turned to see Disciple standing there smiling. Her hands behind her back with an gentle smile. Signless nodded as she sat down beside him. “I wouldn’t harp at you Signless but remember she’s had more freedom then you.” He blinked as he hummed.

You did have more freedom in your acts and reactions. You were allowed to act without fear of your blood color where he was not if anyone saw his blood he would have been killed on the spot like he should have died at birth. Signless felt an kiss on his cheek. “I guess she fell asleep on you?”

Signless smirked nodding. “Yeah when isn’t she asleep?”

Disciple snorted back a laugh. There was an running joke on you. They would have bets going if you would stay up longer then normal.

Signless hummed; “Who wins tonight's bet?”

Disciple purred lightly; “I did of course.” She winked at him as he rolled his eyes.

“You’ve got a trick to it don’t you?”

Disciple just giggled before kissing him lightly. “I never kiss and tell.”

Disciple picked up Signless and your bowel as he picked you up with the blanket. “Flushed for you Disciple.”

He said softly disciple smiled back. “Flushed for you to my love.” He pecked her cheek lightly as he walked back to the blankets in the back of the cave.

As he placed you down onto his and Disciple’s blankets you rolled over and curled up. Signless just flopped the blanket over you before laying down himself. There was space for Disciple of course. You seemed to not mind the warmth when you were falling asleep but it seemed you hated it when you were asleep. It took Signless and Disciple a bit to figure that out from you either kicking one of them or getting up during the morning to change spots. So they figured out to flop more blankets on you or someone else sleep in the middle.

Disciple usual slept in the middle cause when Signless did both you and Disciple would end up both half over top of him which made it hard to breath. Signless laid there for a while starting to nodding off himself when he felt Disciples hand on his leg. He shifted some to let her in. Disciple crawled into place before flopping down resting her head on his his arm. Which they normally slept like every without you. Disciple cuddled into him which let Signless purred lightly at her. “What is it?”

Disciple hummed lightly drawing patterns onto his chest. “Can we stay here for a day or two?”

Signless shrugged lightly. “We’ll see. Why?”

Disciple nodded before answering. “Well Y/n found a nice place I want to check out more I think I can hunter a quiet a bit of hopping beasts for winter.”

Signless hummed. “That would be nice.” He nodded as did Disciple.

“Oh!” Disciple jerked a little and lifted her arm lightly to look behind her. Signless looked back to see you had your face buried into her back. They looked at you before shaking there heads in laughter. They both spoke lightly till the both nodded off into sleep.

Unfortunately there was no time in an sleep in the next day your group moved south since an talon-beast had came by to inform the group of an blue blood portal to the east of you. So you would have to go south before going east to walk around them in literally. This had Signless whip up a plan that would utilize the group better. So during a break in the walking he had let everyone know the change of plan. “We will split up. Into groups of Three to two, each group will head to each village to the north of us to where we were headed and to the villages southern from this one and to the west. If we send words of my sermon with each of you and the plans of final sermon hopefully with the power in numbers it could lead us somewhere great. My group will head to the final village east of the one we are going. And we’ll all meet in the Bijmpts’ valley.”

Some seemed unwilling but after a little more talking and planning it was all said and done. Signless had dismissed the other trolls from the group to the other villages to get help as planned.

When you got the the village of Nhafer. Signless himself had finish what needed to be done here and before the group headed to the last village east in the first night. He had sent word head of his arrive. Something he didn’t normally do but he need to know if his way was blocked. Signless decide to relax for the rest of the night it wasn't like he could do any more.

You and Disciple were relaxing up stairs. You flopped out into the blankets happy to be off the ground and away from the other trolls. Disciple had being pestering you some she flop down with you to write since you room had the best light. Signless had let up on his protective side a bit which you were thankful for. Your glad that he reflected on his actions.

At this point of time though you were loafing over top trying to keep warm it was a cold night unlike Disciple who was writing in her book. She scribbled something inside as the door opened. You look up to see Signless closing the door before taking off his cloak. Disciple moved a bit over so he could sit down. You stayed in your loafed position drawing into the blankets.

Signless come over and sat down. “What are my two matespirits up too?”

Disciple scribble in her book. “Just written down our adventures and shipping wall.”

He looked to you and you shrugged. “Keeping warm.”

He raised an eyebrow. “keeping warm huh?”

You nodded, “Yup it’s to cold here. Are we going somewhere warmer soon?”

Signless rested his head in his hand which rested on his knee. The other hand stroked his chin. “Maybe but after we finish what we need to with this revolution.” You nodded at his first question before he asked his next question. “Are you that cold?”

You nodded. “Yeah but Disciples being keeping me warm! And i know i should have my cloak on but it gets tiring wearing it day in and day out it messes up my hair.”

Disciple hummed in agreement. “Very true, have the time i think mew are going to rip out mewr hair when mew brush your hair after we have a bath.”

Signless made a silly looking smile before shaking his head. “Well at least you know the importance of wearing it. But you think laying on top of Disciple is going to keep you warm?” He teased you lightly.

You looked up at Signless confused. “What do you have me do?” You look up at Signless who pulled you off of warmed Disciple and in onto his lap. He held onto you tighly wrapping his warmer body around you some. This made you chuckle. lightly.  

You looked at him before he placed his forehead against yours. “Its warmer in between two people you know.” Disciple glanced over before drawing something in her book. You giggled as his hand brushed your hair back. You looked up at his red eyes before tilting your head.

You licked your lips lightly before grinning. “Well you weren’t here earlier...but besides that you never did explain what the forehead thing is.”

Signless smiled a little. “Well i think I’ll need Disciples help to explain.”

His eyes flickered to Disciple who smiled back winking at him. “Really mwhy do mew need me?”

Signless purred lightly at her taking his forehead away from yours. “Because the mate in you wants to help explain it to her too.”

Disciple closed her book and placed her quill down on top of it. Before rolling onto her side. You looked over as she rubbed your back. “Oh teasing me now? We can’t let him get away with this can we Y/n?”

You smirked as Signless eyes widen a little. “W-what?”

You giggled as you knocked him down onto his back by shifting your weight.

He laughed as you pinned him down. “Hey how is this fair? You two teaming up on me.”

You smirked seductively which made him groan as Disciple rubbed his horns. “Cause who said love was ever fair?” Signless groaned was muted by you kissing in passionately.

His hands roamed at your waist which had you moan lightly into his mouth. Disciple smirked since it didn't take much to get Signless going. When you and Signless broke to breath she forced you into an kiss with her. You felt Disciple nibbled on your lip which you hissed lightly as her fangs broke your skin a little.

She lapped up your blood which caused you to moan again at the erotic feeling of it. Signless watched as basically you and Disciple started and full force making out. Signless blushed watching you too. It was going to be one long night for the mutant troll.

After your intense three way pail love making you all were piled up against each other. Disciple had her hands hook around your waist and her face in your hair asleep. You were playing with Signless hand mapping them out lightly. He laid on his side using his other hand to keep his head up.

He smiled watching you do this, “So very curious you are.” You smiled lightly humming. You both bathed in the silence of each other and Disciples' sleeping self. After a while he had started to nod off.

He blinked back when you spoke to him. “Hey Signless?” He hummed lightly. “Whats going to happen when this is all over?” Signless looked at you for a moment before smiling.

He laid his head down before taking the hand you were playing with back and stroked your cheek and hair. “Well Y/n I figured after the Highbloods listened to us; that me, you, and Disciple would all go build a hive together near my mother and Psiioniic. Become an family and if we are so luck we'll with no problems to fully worry about.”

You tilted your head; “Whats a hive? Like a bee hive?”

He shook his head, “No a house we trolls live in with our guardians and or matespirits.”

You smiled; “A home then you want to make a home.”

You giggled which caused Disciple to mumbled nuzzling you more. Signless moved it closer and placed his hand off you and over Disciple rubbing her side softly. “Yeah a home then filled with love, compassion, and equity. Where we can live free and you don’t have to where your cloak all the time. We would never have to move and we’d all be safe. Maybe even mom can find a wiggler or two for the three of us.”

You hummed as he kissed your forehead. “that sounds nice i like that plan. Cause as long as we have each other we’re always at home right?”

Signless gave a soft deep chuckle. “Right. Now I guess we’ll let Disciple know after then sound good? But now i think sleep is more important we have a long day tomorrow.”

You nodded settling it better as Signless pulled up a blanket. You fall asleep to the sounds of people who loved you.

The next morning sounds of knocking on the door woke Signless up. You and Disciple groaned nuzzling into each other as Signless through his arm over his face.

“Thign hey get up it’th patht moon up and I can’t find the girlth’...Hey you lithtening to me?” Psiioniic opened the door to see Signless looking with an unhappy look and most of all naked. Psiioniic snorted back a laugh before blushing deep yellow seeing you and Disciple partly covered in a blanket. “Don’t give me that look or i’ll thick your mother on you three. Thhe wath the one that thend me up.”

Signless nodded before yawning scratching his head. “Yeah alright we’ll be down in a moment give me a minute to get them up.”

Psiioniic nodded lightly before walking out and closing the door on his way out. Signless looked over to see Disciple’s olive eyes looked at him.

She purred lightly; “Time to go?”

He nodded “Yeah time to go can you wake her up?”

Disciple nodded lightly before sitting up. Which caused you to slide down her onto her lap. She blinked well you grumbled squeezing her waist tighter.

Disciple giggled; “Y/n get up we have to go.” She shook your shoulder lightly.

Which you hummed swatting away her hand. “Five more minutes...”

Disciple rolled her eyes “No come on.” She shook you more.

Signless watched as he through on his clothes. You pouted as you sat up rubbing your eyes to wake up. Disciple kissed your forehead which you gave a tired smile.

Signless shook his head. “Ugh enough with the paling you both are to sweet as it is.”

Disciple giggled as she started to throw on her clothes. You did the same a bit more slower from the scratches, cuts, and bruises on your body. Signless winced lightly seeing them. He rubbed the back of his head. They’d have to remember to be more gentle with you next time. When you finished the three of you went down stairs. To meet up with Psiioniic and Dolorosa. Psiioniic looked at you before looking away blushing. Dolorosa took one look at you before noticing the bite marks on your neck. She leveled a look at Signless as you turned a bright red and Disciple who looked away whistling.

When she leveled her look at you; You looked down as Dolorosa grabbed your hand and took you back up stairs. You winced lightly as you both when into the bathroom. Signless, Disciple, and Psiioniic all winced when there heard your shouts of pain.

Dolorosa was very forcefully grabbing your arm and your waist. Looking at the damage other then a good bruising to your lower parts you’ll survive. Though the claw marks on your hips and your legs were something to note. They were a little deep but nothing a good bandaging couldn’t fit.

“Y/n I know you , my son, and disciple pailed but that is no excuse you should tell them to be more gentler with you. Your lucky you can even walk I mean the bruising on your legs and thighs.”

You whimpered as she pulled at the bandages to make sure it was tight. “I didn’t know...I thought it was a good stinging sensation.”

Dolorosa sighed throw her nose. “I will have to have a talk the four of us. I wouldn’t be doing this every time you three of fun.” You whimpered before shouting slightly as she tugged the bandage a bit to hard.

A minute or two later you two both came back out. You had a bandage around your neck well licking your hand Dolorosa gave you for fighting her with the bruises. The pair looked at each other not before Dolorosa made an angry face. “You have to be gentler with her so none of that stuff till her bruises have heal and I give the okay. Do i make myself clear.” Signless nodded and did Disciple. The three of you giggled before Signless lead you guys out of the Inn. No one of you knew the dark fate you walking into.  

As your group walked to the village everything seemed fine enough. Since your group didn’t get any letters stating anything Signless figured it meant the green light. You asked if wouldn’t it be safer to stay till you get a message. Dolorosa told you that staying to long was an bad idea that it gave the Bluebloods a chance to find you. You could see the problem and you didn’t put up much fight about But something was bugging you as you walked. Something in the back of your head was setting off alarms. You stopped to look around there where the sounds of the creatures but you had not meet anyone leaving the village it was suppose to be an high trading town then where were the people living the village.

“Y/n?” You looked see Dolorosa calling you before catching up.

“Whatth wrong?” Psiioniic asked.

You rubbed your ear lightly. “Something’s wrong where is everybody? It’s a high trading town right? So where the people leaving the town?”

Psiioniic frowned what you said was true but it has happened before the time of night it was could be a slow hour. Signless calmed you lightly; “It’s just a slow day even trading villages have slow days.”

You frowned but nodded they knew more then you did but it still felt wrong. “O-okay.”

Your group stared again the closer you got the more you would look around feeling like something was watching you ready to pounce. Disciple tried her best to help you get your mind of it. But as you got into the village something set even more alarms off in your brain. “Signless seriously somethings not right at all.” You tugged on his cloak’s arm. The village seemed empty a bit of murmurs not loud noises.

Signless patted your hand; “It’s fine Y/n. They may have closed shops for some reason as soon as we fine a place that's open we’ll ask there's an good reason for it promise.” You opened your mouth only to close it. Maybe you were just paranoid it wasn’t out of the question.

You nodded lightly letting his cloak go. Dolorosa seemed to look at you understanding your worry as did Psiioniic but both over looked some signs as did Signless and Disciple. You followed behind them glancing about it wasn’t till an clapped over you hand that you gave a muffled scream.

“Y/n!” Signless shouted as you started struggled in someones arms. You could tell they were tall and strong since you were lifted off the ground. You kicked the person as hard as you could and scratched to get the arm away.

“Thhit!” You looked at see your friends were surround by a lot of bluebloods. Signless was looking at you as you were in the arms of a monster. You wiggled enough to get his hand off your mouth which you sunk your teeth into his hand. He was squeezing you alive.  

The troll just laughed; “You motherfucking think that hurts you motherfucking bitch!”

You whimpered as he grabbed your one arm to the point to let his hand go. He turned you around lightly now holding both arms as he smiled flashing you his white fangs. He noticed the reactions for the Signless and followers he was getting. “You will be useful motherfucker. Thank the merciful motherfucking messiahs they are using you.”

You struggled as his hand tighten around your arms. You growled as he let one go for your neck as he placed you down to ground level. He held you there as Signless and his group watched. You struggled your best to get free. Tears pricked your tears he was going to strangle you to death if he kept this up. You yelped at them to run but they didn’t. You were about to bite him again when The Grand Highblood raised his fist before giving you blow to the side of your head had you dazed for a moment. He gripped your arms again lifting you up. You were kind of entertaining to him.  

The Grand Highblood smiled as he gripped you. “It’s easy to kill vermin that way then that way they can’t bite you later.” You cried out in pain which caused the Grand Highblood to snicker at you as he was crushing both your arms in his grips. His face was so much to yours you felt his face and stare leave yours as someone shouted.

“Stop! Please leave her alone and we’ll surrender!”

The Highblood looked at Signless before smiling. “Oh? You motherfucking think I’ll just motherfucking trust your word mutant?”

Signless nodded; “Please I swear to you we’ll surrender just stop what your doing. Please...”

The Highblood smiled oh so your pain caused them pain even motherfucking better. “Fine then motherfucker. Get the motherfucking cart.” The bluebloods gribbed them to hold them so that didn't try any funny stuff till the cart arrived.

The Highblood dropped you from his grasp letting you fall to the group in a heap. Just before he walked away he kicked you hard in the ribs causing you to have the wind knocked out of you. You gasped breathless which caused Signless and Disciple to rush over to you. Tears trickled down your face as you gasped curling up.

You couldn’t breath and you were terrified. Signless pressed his hand to your back which caused you to look up at him. Someone started yelling which had Disciple hiss before looking at you. She looked at Signless who sat you up. You couldn't see what was happening only you felt the hit that caused you to black out.

Signless watched helpless as the Grand Highblood had Y/n in his grasp. She tried her hardest but it wasn't enough. And know Y/n was going to die because of him. He watch as she cried out in pain the sick troll was going to break both her arms not before trying to kiss her. Signless growled which caused the Grand Highblood to look at him with a smirk. Y/n wasn’t ever aware of the fact she had whimpered out in pain when the Grand Highblood dug his claws into her arms causing red blood to trickle down. Signless couldn't take it. “Stop! Please leave her alone and we’ll surrender!”

Signless hoped if the Highblood would listen made it would be okay. It was his fault this didn’t work out. But the Highblood seemed to agree maybe there was a chance for this to play out right. But Signless should have know that the Highblood troll wouldn’t keep fair.

He had to grind his fangs as he heard the cracking of bones and the breathless scream from Y/n who was know gasping as if out of air. The bluebloods holding them let them go which let himself and Disciple run towards Y/n who was crying and trying to breath. Y/n looked broken so small and wounded.

“Get moving!” Signless looked up to see his mother and friend being pushed along. “Get moving or i’ll kill you three!” Disciple hissed at him telling him where he could go.

Signless paused before lifting Y/n to sitting position. Disciple looked at him as he did her before nodding. Disciple looked down at Y/n who was hyperventilating. Disciple mumbled a forgive me before whacking Y/n in the head to knock her out to be merciful to there lover. Y/n slumped against him which let Signless to pick her up and carry her. The bluebloods stopped him taking off her cloak as they did to the rest of them. They were surprised by her look. But it didn't count for much since they still pushed them into teh cart.

Signless cursed his luck as he and his friends were marched into a wooden box and shackled. Why didn’t he listen to you? He rested his head against Disciples who held onto his shirt. Y/n was tucked into his lap wheezing in her knocked out state. Signless stared at his Dolorosa who’s jaw was clenched and her fingers were interlocked with Psiioniic’s who had his eyes closed as if praying. As the wagon started to move he looked through the crack of the wood. He knew his caused had failed..

Chapter Text

Shouting was the first thing you came aware too. You flinched as something passed by you which caused you a let out a low hiss from your mouth. The pain you felt was almost unbearable. You opened your eyes slightly to just barely see an stoned ceiling with water dripping from it. You squeezed your eyes as you your ribs and arms hurt. You almost could forget the pounding pain from your head and the wheezing from your breathes. You opened your eyes again felting taking in how dark it was inside the place. You could see better since you woke up to this half pitched darkness.

You tried to move your arms to your sides only to have them half way and the sound of chains stopping them. This caused you to hiss again. Where in the world were you? And How did you get here? You closed your eyes thinking about it before the memories came slamming back. You shot up causing you to curse to yourself and flop down holding your sides and stomach. You whipped your head around in pain.

You remember the Grand Highblood attacking your small group and you being caught by surprise. Then being kicked so hard in the stomach that you couldn’t breath. You could see that you were in a dungeon cell and not a nice on at that. There was no light from torches or other sources but the smells of death and dampness was everywhere. The groans of the wounded and the prays of the going to be dead could be heard. You sat up slower this time being careful. You glanced around you couldn’t really see the cell beside you but you could hear chains moving meaning someone was there. But that fact gave little comfort to you. You shifted onto your knees before standing up ignoring the pain. You went to the cell door seeing if you could see your friends you doubt they would out all together.

As you gripped the cell door trying to see anything. You squinted till hands wrapped around your waist and pulled you back as a object came through the bars aimed at your head. You squeaked in surprise for both instants.

A voice violent bark came from outside of the cell bars. “Keep fucking inside mutant bitch or next time it’s going through your head.”

You looked at see an sharp point weapon sticking out of the bars before being pulled out. You felt your heart pounding in your chest before it went wild again when someone put there head on yours. You felt the hands at your waist which made you start struggling; “Shush Y/n it’s just me, Signless.”

You stopped struggling before looking up as he looked down. “Signless?” He nodded lightly as you tugged at his arms. “Your hurting my ribs. They are broken i think, so not so tight of a hug please.”

He lighten up his hold before letting you go as you wheezed out a sigh. You turned giving him a tired smile as he gave you one back. He rested his forehead against yours sighing you gave an even sadder smile as he placed a hand on your face cupping your cheek. You were looking down so you could see the chains on his hands as while as you. You leaned into his hand feeling horrible. You whispered to him  looking down as tears threaten to spill over. “I’m sorry you all got caught because of me...”

Signless shifted his hand from your cheek onto your chin lifting it up to look at him. Your eyes refused to meet his. “Y/n look at me.” You gave a quick glance up at his red eyes. “It wasn’t your fault...if anything i was my own. I should have paid attention or waited I just-” His frustrating caused a giggle to come up your throat. He frowned his brows not seeing the silliness of his words or emotions.

You grabbed a hold of his hands; “Why don’t we call it even Signless seem like a deal?”

He gave a breathless chuckle he had said those same words to you after the bluebloods had attack you so many months ago. It felt like ages ago know. Signless wished he could go back and change so much. Signless gave a water smile as he nodded. “Y-yeah...yeah sounds like a d-deal.”

You blink as he sounded like he was holding back tears. You gave him an caring smile. “It’s okay to cry Signless; You don't have to be strong for me.”

Signless’s ears quivered lightly before he moved his hands away from yours before placing them over your head and to your back to pull you close to him. Your hands grabbed onto his shirt as he nuzzled into the crock your neck. You felt moisture gather on your shoulder from dampness of your shirt.

You closed your eyes rubbing your head against his lightly while gentle hushing him. You kept this up for a few minutes till you felt him move his head from the crock of your neck. You smiled lightly before raising your hands and wiped away his tears with your thumbs. “Better?”

Signless nodded till an voice seemed to perk up. “Y/n? Mewr up! Oh thank Gog!”

You smiled lightly; “Disciple your okay!”

You called back before Signless moved his hands up so you could painfully get to the edge of the cell. You looked at see an hay like grass on the floor and beside that int eh cell next to the both of you was Disciple sitting there smiling in happy tears. You slide onto your knees in the hay pressing your face against the bar and your hands you could wiggle there through even with the cuffs on you. Disciple purred lightly as you giggled.

You perked up a little “Wheres Dolorosa and Pie?”

You were worried about your other companies. Disciple smiled explaining that Psiioniic was in an different hold with Dolorosa sine they were a bit more dangerous then you three cause they had power of sorts.

You made an grimaced face; “Oh... I hope they will be okay...”

Disciple nodded before patting your hand. “Yes they will be Y/n. Fortunately mustard bloods and Jades bloods are worth more within the troll social.”

You nodded lightly feeling a bit better that the will be cared for. Signless had slide behind you to sit on the straw as you and Disciple spoke.

Disciple had an pained expression on her face once and a well when she could really hear your wheeze. “Y/n are mew sure that mew are alright? Mew don’t sound so good...”

You smiled it was all you could really do. “Yes Disciple I am. I’m just wheezing because I have broke ribs so don’t worry about it. I’ll be right as rain in an couple week or so.”

Disciple just nodded; “Oh well that's goods.”

Signless tugged your shirt to get you to lay down. Which you did onto your back. You watched as the Signless and Disciple started to talk. You looked back and forth to see what the plan of escape was; because sorely their was a plan. You yawned lightly struggling to stay awake. You cursed lightly inside your head. Their warmth and the voices of them were putting you to sleep like they always did at night. You struggled but alas you fall asleep to Signless and Disciples voices. The pair smiled you at least seemed to give them some normality in there day. Couldn’t have a day go by were you didn’t have an nap.

After a night or two since you didn’t really know the passage of time in the cells. You had found out there was a plan to escape if your group didn’t arrive in the inn by day fall then the Inn owner would get the other groups toward and plan out an rescue. It was an waiting game.

The night after that was when everything went to hell. You were sitting in the middle of the cell trying to bend the bars with your mind. Signless looked at you as you pressed both hands pointing finger and middle finger to your temples. He sighed knowing he was going to regret asking; “Y/n what are you doing?”

You stared harder at the bars; “Trying to bend the bars of course! Maybe I have Magneto’s powers or something from living here for so long!”

Disciple gave you an deadpanned look not that you could see and Signless just sighed rubbing his temples who was this Magneto troll? Who ever it was he gave you an dilution of the works of special traits.

Signless looked at Disciple who raised her hands in the air. “Oh no it’s mewr turn.”

Signless sighed as he spoke; “Y/n this Magneto was power with his power you can’t just channel it’s not possible besides you have to be an mage to even have a hope to bend bars like Psiioniic.”

You were about to speak when the cell door opened. You whipped your head to the side of you just in time to be hit in the face with a fist. You made a small sound of pain.

Signless snarled running at them only to be tripped up but another one. Another grabbed him placing him in an headlock snarling and kicking his feet.

You were violently forced up which caused you to fight them. As you fought lightly as they took you away Signless struggled before they throw him back into the cell locking it. He shouted loudly you could hear as you were taking away. You shouted back at him before you heard a sicken thud and disciple shouts. You shivered closing your eyes as they dragged you.

You at times got enough energy to start walking only to be dragged again. You looked around passing other trolls and different structures. The bluebloods had dragged you to very pretty look giant doors. You figured behind here was the Highblood. As the guards opened the door the smell of rotting flesh hit your nose then blood. You held your head high as you were pushed into the throne room. You glared at the Highblood who was sitting on his throne. An cruel smile plastered on his face. When you got close enough one of the bluebloods forced you onto your knees in front of him.

The Highblood dismissed the two bluebloods who walked out. You raised your head glaring in defiance at him. “Oh motherfucking funny mutant I’ll motherfucking take pity you beg for my motherfucking grandness to motherfucking take pity on you and tell me of the motherfucking plan the other motherfucking low bloods have.” You stared into his orange tinted purple eyes.

You felt yourself quiver as he paused in an permit. He had moved his face closer to yours to hear you. He was so close up look at you. His partly yellowed fangs shined in the torched lighten. You sucked up what courage you could. “I...I will not beg for you.”

The Highblood started to laugh till he paused before honking at you his eyes fully tinted red. “WHAT!”

He dragged you by the arms and hurdled you up so you both were face to face. “I didn’t motherfucking hear your plea motherfucker! Your as fucking terrified as the reason don’t act so motherfucking high!”

He shook you violently as he claws dug into your arms causing you to bleed. You grind your teeth before glaring at him before you spat in his face which caused him to wrap his hand around your throat lifting you into the air. He wiped off the spit as held you up in the air with his hand around your throat.

You were not going to going to die without putting up a fight. “F-fuck you asshole. I...I wouldn’t give up anything to the likes of you. I wouldn’t fucking beg or will i tell you anything! No matter what you do to me. I will fight you till my last dying breath!” You twisted one of his fingers on your neck which caused him to drop you before you broke his finger. You landed on your bum you quickly shifted onto your feet giving an human like growl at him. Showing that you weren’t going down without an fight.

The Highblood looked at you with an murderous look in his eyes before sicken joy at your challenge. He was going to enjoy teaching you were you belonged in the social order. The Highblood laughed as he descended he was going to joy killing the fight out of you. The sound outside the throne room was the grunts of landed hits and the light cries from you.

Troll pov

Signless paced in the cell with Disciple trying to calm him. Y/n was taken away an while go and you had not returned. Signless had just sat down then the sounds of something dripping and dragging were heard. Signless got up as the cell door opened with a very cruel laugh echoed; “Here’s your mutant bitch back mutant.”

An thud of something fallen had Disciple hiss in anger in the other cell. Signless walked over to Y/n’s form he stilled for a second she were face down on the ground trembling. Signless carefully picked her up bride style and took her over to the hay. As he sat down with Y/n who which he cradled her close to him as he rested on the bit of straw that was left from the last prisoner.

She clenched his shirt as he tried to stop some of the blood that flowed from your wounds. “S-Signless!...didn’t crack...fought...”

He got that she didn’t say anything to them he smiled brushing some hair from her face. She huffed heavy and rapidly before Y/n closed her eyes as did what seemed also to be her breathing too. He patted Y/n’s cheek lightly calling her name. “Y/n? Y/n! Wake up!”

Disciple watched before speaking calmly to him. “Signless stop yelling isn’t going to help. Calm down my beloved.” Disciple patted his arm. “Shes still breathing I can hear it. She is in an lot of pain it might be easier for her body to let her sleep to repair itself.”

Signless looked at Disciple before down at Y/n. “Damn it Y/n...” He wasn’t mad at her; he was frustrated at Y/n’s condensation.

Normal pov

Lucky for the pair that you at resurface back to the land of the living after a few hours. But they fun quickly it wasn’t an good sign you were half in and out of reality you asked them when they were living to the next village before fainting away again then coming back again. It was very stressful for the pair. They didn’t know what to do other then lie to help you relax back to sleep so you didn’t move around to much. You seemed to mental catch up some after the three night.

Signless was looking at the wound at your temple as you slept. Till the sounds of feet had Disciple hiss and Signless look up. Signless then had got up growling ready to fight them off from taken you. The troll that had opened the cell door was very kindhearted. He told Signless that they were going to take him to the Highblood. Signless narrowed his eyes as Disciple watched as the two other bluebloods grabbed Signless by the chains.

Signless growled before the two snarled at him. He looked at her with an sorry look before being jerked forward out of the cell. Disciple spoke a silent prayer before looking at you as you slept.

Disciple gave a frown as she wiggled her hand through the bars and stroked your cheek lightly before she took her hand and wrap it in yours. She gave your hand a light squeeze. Disciple smiled lightly as you squeezed back a little weakly. You tighten your grip onto her hand almost cuddling it. Disciple lays there smiling about an simpler time. This act gives her an chance to escape into her memory. Disciple glazed over lightly as your hand seemed to start tracing her fingers well you slept. She was transported into one of the many times she and you had been on one of the blankets for a lesson during your adventures.

~Flash back~

The one memory in which sticks out the most was during a time in an cave in a middle of an mountain range before Signless had asked you for a matespirit quadrant. It was colder which had you shivering violently enough that the group had called it off for the day a bit early to get some fire going from you. Disciple figured well Psiioniic got the fire started that she could get you warmed up in the blankets as while as teach a lesson about the area here. As she went through to the back area she didn’t see you.

This made her frown where did you go? She could hear you breathing but you had blended yourself into the blankets and furs a little to easily. Disciple scanned the part lightly till she spotted e/c eyes peaking over the nestled area her and Signless’s blankets. You seemed to notice she had spotted you before ducking under the covered to hide again.

She giggled lightly you were like an newborn beast trying to hide of the dangerous of the world.

Signless must had just laid down the blankets if they were that warm. She sighed as she walked over she’ll never understand you need for this constant warmth.

Disciple can’t help but giggle though as she come up to her nestling area and knelt on the backs of her kneels. She could see tuffs of h/c hair poking out of the blankets. She tugged the blanket edge down a little your pouting face was the site that be held her.

Disciple laughed as she placed her hand on your cheek which you shivered squeaking at her. “Gah! Your hand is like ice cold! Your like death itself!”

Disciple made a face when you wrapped your hands around hers rubbing her hand breathing on it. She shook her head; “What are you doing?”

You looked up at her a little; “Warming up your hand before you give me frost bite.
Disciple smiled lightly it did feel like you were warming up her hand. You giggled lightly; “Well you can teach me from under here can’t you?” Disciple raised her eyebrow before you started to tug on her hand. “Come on Disciple you know you want to get warm.” You gave her an knowing smile which she gave up waving you over.

“Alright you win.”

You cheered lightly before moving so she could slip in. Disciple moves under the blanket settling next to you. You were rubbing Disciples other hand lightly as she started to speak about some simple old customizes. You giggled about something which caused her to look at you.

“Whats do mew find so funny about throwing wigglers off the mountain ranges?”

You shook your head. “Nothing that wasn’t what I was laughing at. I’m sorry Disciple I was thinking about how much this reminds me of a when me and my sister...”

Disciple looked confused you had a morialship with someone. Disciple couldn’t help but ask of this.

You frowned before shaking your head. “No um...how do i put this. My sister is my sister by blood. We come from the same parents and we look almost like.” Disciple hummed lightly; “We were raised together...and we really did love each other at one some moment of time...”

Disciple watched as you looked like you were trying not to cry. Who ever this sister was had hurt you greatly. Disciple pushed her hand petting the side of your hair lightly. “Whats wrong? Does she hates mew? I can’t see mwhy mewr to innocent to hate.”

You gave a dry pitiful sound of a laugh. “Well she does Disciple. But you know I will always love her. She is my sister and there is nothing I wouldn’t do for her.” Disciple blushed lightly as you looked at her before smiling. “So remember that cause I ain’t saying it again Disciple.”

Disciple blinked before mewing you down. You blushed away having had asked for an morial relationship with her. “Oh mewr smewth Y/n.”

You giggled as Disciple purred lightly before nodding to your question. You smiled happily which you both settled down into an relaxed positions. You laid on your side watching and listening to Disciple.

For moment as you laid there holding Disciples hand as she laid looking at the ceiling talking. You could see S/n from her h/c hair like your fathers to the crook in her nose from your mother. E/c eyes would glance at you ever so often to make sure you were wake as you told you about a place with dragons and mystical creatures.

You gripped Disciples hand tighter for a moment as if willing the image of a simpler time to stay. You shifted your legs up closer to yourself lightly starting to doze off listening. You murmur lightly in a half asleep state when you feel Disciple tighten her hand in yours. Before falling to sleep itself.

Disciple was not aware of you fallen asleep on her has she spoke about an important discussion about males and defiance which could lead to black romance quadrants. “Do you understand Y/n? That's why we don’t say hate-”

Disciple looked over to find you asleep clenching her arm and hand close to your body as if afraid t let go. Disciple sighed before rolling on the arm to look at you. Why wasn’t she surprised you had nodded off on her the woes of being in a morialship with you.

Disciple moved her other arm over your waist and pulled you in closer to her as she study your face and hair. She gentle brushed some hair from your face before giving a smile. Well at least you listened to her most of the time. She couldn’t complain much. Disciple chuckled before nuzzling her face into your hair.

Well she guess maybe for once it’d be alright to have a paw-beast nap. Besides you were right it was nice and warm under the blankets...

~End Flash back~

Disciple shook her head from the memory when she heard the cell down open for your side. She tugged her hand out of yours before hissing lightly. One of the bluebloods laughed as they pushed Signless into the cell before slamming it closed.

You shook waking up hearing the slamming. You looked up at her before turning your head to look at Signless as he hissed in a bit of pain as she saw him have a bit of a limp. Disciple wiped her head when she heard the bluebloods open her door next.

“D-disciple whats going on?”

She looked down at you for a moment your e/c eyes trying to put pieces together. Disciple smiled at you; “Nothing Y/n go back to sleep. It’s not time to wake up yet.”

You nodded doing what she said too.

As a blueblood came up Disciple got up. She didn’t fight when they took her away from the cell. Signless watched calling out to her. She smiled lightly leaving you two alone in the cell.

Signless looked down before limping his way to you. His wounds were light and would heal in a day or two. Unlike yours which if cared for would heal in an week or two. Signless knelt down painful as he tucked himself beside you to see if he could get a least a couple minutes of sleep. He looked over your sleeping body lightly. You seemed to be half awake. Signless shook his head as he seen your e/c eyes flutter awake and look up at him.

You smiled up at him kindly. “Signless is it time to get up yet? Disciple just left with someone...where she going?”

Signless shook his head leaving his arm open for you to cuddle into him. “No not yet Y/n go back to sleep. Disciple just went to go to talk to someone don’t worry about it.” You hummed lightly as you rubbed your eyes flinching every so often before cuddling back into him.

Signless stroked your back minding the wounds. “Y/n may I ask something of you?”

You looked up at him humming in question. “I know I’m going to ask a lot of you but could you promise me you’ll take care of Disciple? If something were to happen to me will you take care of Disciple for me?”

You blinked nodding. “I promise you I will; we’re all matespirits after all.”

Signless smiled kissing your forehead. “That's right...Flushed for you Y/n.”

You mumbled a I love you back at him. Before yawning and trying to fall back to sleep. This seemed to come easy to you.

Signless laid there thinking of what had happened when he was taken away. The Highblood had told him that if he didn’t accepted his terms of execution that he would have to watch each of his group members die either in his castle or on the grounds by the Empress.

Signless disbelieved the Highblood as his friends had done nothing wrong but the Highblood just laughed in his face. Saying that his rescue isn’t coming. That he had killed the Inn owner. Signless suddenly lost all hope.

What was he going to do. He had been hold out that maybe the ground forces would spring you all out. If they weren’t coming then he would have to watch everyone he loves pale or red die. But maybe the Highblood was lying to him wanting him to become hopeless. Signless sighed closing his eyes there was nothing he could do but figure out a plan.

Unfortunately time was short for him not long after that you were taken away again to the Highblood as was his other friends. After a week or so of the bluebloods and Highblood calling on them you were in an state where you barely woke up and laid limp.

Signless was running out of time and out of hope. He had to make a choice and as the devil would have it the bluebloods came back an night later. Signless could only watched helpless as they dragged your limped body from the cell with Disciple who was walking some.

Signless shouted and roared at them; “please leave them alone! Please! I beg of you brothers of blood please! Take me to the Highblood! I beg of you!” Signless searched for there eyes for a moment but they smirked shaking there heads to no fruit they didn’t listen to him. He gripped the bars sliding onto his knees in anger and frustration. “Please...Gog...please”

Your and Disciple pov

Disciple watched as they marched you and her. Blood was dripping from your body as they dragged you. A line of red blood seemed to be a following guideline. She gave a sorrowful face as she ignored the bluebloods snickering at you and her. The pair of you came to the throne room where the basically dropped you to the ground and forced her on her knees. You seemed to slowly shifted onto yours.

That's when she got a good look at you. She shook her head in disbelief you were painted with so many purple and blue bruises she could barely see an pale s/c skin. Your left eye was very swollen she wondered how you even had it open. Red crusted blood was on your temple, nose, and all over your arms and legs. It seemed them dragging you had opened an leg wound.

You both knelt before the Highblood who seemed impressed by you.

“You motherfucking mutant bitch have don’t motherfucking clue when to give up do you motherfucker?” He taunted you which caused you to look up at him and glare. His sights though weren’t on you. No he liked how you fought back against him. It was amusing to him. No he wanted the other lowblood that followed Disciple.

You seemed to understand this when he got up. You growled which caused Disciple to look at you before hissing at the Highblood thinking he was after you. When he called up his weapon from his hand. He lifted the weapon which Disciple covered her face before to protect herself but instead the Highblood laughed.

She opened her eyes to see you standing before her as if protecting her from him.

“Your so motherfucking sad mutant.”

You spat at him in anger before laughing at him. This did not sit well with the Highblood who’s turn was it to get upset. You spoke taunting him back; “If I’m so fucking sad your pathetic piece of shit. I’m not a fucking coward who has to starve and beat people to get them to do what i want. Your so low on the fucking scale that even the low bloods have to pity you to get what you want. Bet you can’t even get a fucking lowest of the low to suck your bulge mutant!”

The Highblood had released his weapon which his hand shot out grabbing you by the neck squeezing you. The Highblood’s other hand griped your arm and started to squeeze it. You huffed as Disciple could almost hear the sounds of your bones broken under the pressure of his hands.

The Highblood sudden dropped you when you free hand sank your nails into his wrist causing him pain. You landed in an heap in front of Disciple. Disciple looked at you in disbelief as your e/c eyes glared at him in defiance and in spite. You grimaced teeth grinding against each other as you sat up. Even with your nearly broke right arm and were shifting up.

The Highblood looked like he was going to lose his temper all over you. How dare you cause him to bleed and fight against him.

When an blueblood came into the throne room; “Sir Highblood the Mutant asks an audience with you. He says he has thought that what you had told him and offers a side deal.”

The Grand Highblood watched the blueblood for a moment before kicking rather powerfully in gut. You throw up on the floor from the hit which also caused you to drop to the floor. The Highblood grabbed you by the ankle and lifting you up. You had neither the strength or the energy to fight back. “Bring the motherfucking mutant in and make in a motherfucking hurry before i motherfucking use you as a motherfucking toy low blood.”

He snarled at the blueblood who ran off doing what he was told. The Highblood looked down at you before screwing up his face and throwing you away in an disgusted motion. “Fucking mutant bitch.”

You landed in an thud in a pool of blood from the other trolls he had killed earlier. Disciple watched as you didn’t move from there. Her jaw had clenched did he cull you by accident? What was she suppose to do if he had. How would her heart take that fact.

Disciple moved a little glancing up at the Highblood. He just seemed to glance at her before glaring then turned his head looking at the door as if bored. Disciple moved to you quickly taking his distracted attitude to her advantage. Disciple knelt at your side so she could see your face. Your eyes were half lolled close Disciple was almost afraid to touch you as if you would break apart into ashes if she dared.

She could see the tiniest movement of your chest moving as while a shift in your eyes as you were moving at her hand. It seemed to take you a moment or two before she seen a twitch from your lips. You were trying to smile but it was like you didn’t have enough energy to make it happen. Disciple felt her emotions bubble up her face seemed to tremble as she moved her shackles over your head and pull you up to her into a hug. You laid limp in her hold as she cradled you before puling you towards her. Your head was pressed into her neck as her body seemed to be bowed front in her hug burying her face into your shoulder.

Disciple gave a light whimpered whine like sound as she felt her olive tears drip off her cheeks and nose. You were so weak against there kind yet you still drained the lasts of your energy into protecting her. She was a horrible morial and even worse matespirit counter part. As she fought with herself as she did the faint sound of the doors opening had her look up. Disciple looked at the troll brokenhearted then clenched you closer to her shaking her head.

Signless pov

Signless had continued to shout and call at the bluebloods to get them to listen till one of the more kind hearted bluebloods had listen to his words. The troll nodded before walking to deliver the message. When the blueblood had come back he was also happy that the Highblood was going to be paying attention to him and not you and Disciple. He waited what felt like hours to him.

When the blueblood came back he nodded about getting the Highblood audience saying that the Highblood was bored if anything know. Signless had to will the horrible images away for a moment. He believed you and Disciple were okay. He walked almost faster then the guard to the giant throne doors. As the doors opened the site that met him almost had him fall to his knees.

Disciple was in tears was holding onto your body in a pool of different color blood. Signless was shoved forward onto his knees in front of the Highblood who smiled; “You motherfucker have a lot of motherfucking nerve motherfucker.”

Signless looked up at the Highblood on his knees.

The Highblood looked side wise at you and Disciple. “You motherfucking like my work mutant? That motherfucking other motherfucking mutant bitch had a lot of motherfucking fight in her. It as motherfucking fun breaking her. It was motherfucking enjoyable!”

The Highblood laughed cruelly as he gripped Signless hair. “Motherfucker I feel so motherfucking merciful that I’ll make you a motherfucking other deal. I’ll motherfucking let your motherfucking mutant bitch her heal some if you motherfucking beg for it. Like the lowblood motherfucking mutant scum you motherfucking are.”

Signless closed his eyes grinding his fangs together snaring. But he had to swallow his pride and beg if not for only you but Disciple as well he because the Highblood never ask that he wouldn’t do anything to Disciple either. Signless growled through his fangs begging. “Please Grand Highblood this lo mutant begs of you to help my lowblood mate-” the Highblood growled which caused Signless to change his word. “my lowblood bitch and to spare the other one. I beg of you oh Grand Highblood.”

The Highblood smirked before dropping Signless onto his knees again. “Motherfucking pathetic mutant. Motherfucking take the motherfucker mutant bitch to the motherfucking wicked healers. They can motherfucking make her motherfucking wounds motherfucker half healed. And take the other motherfucking bitch with you. ”

He waved his giant hand which caused the blue bloods in the room forcefully take you out of Disciples hands much to her agony.One of the kinder Bluebloods had took you up into his arms holding you as he bowed and walked down with Disciple and another kinder blueblood with her.

Signless sat there on his knees. Signless bowed his head to the Highblood who had just followed through on his word for once. “You have a motherfucking two weeks before your are motherfucking culled my low motherfucking mutant blood. I would motherfucking think it was a motherfucking good idea that you motherfucking get to see your other motherfucking friends. The great motherfucking purple miracle motherfucking messiahs say its a motherfucking good idea.”

The Highblood chuckled evilly he just wanted to see the pained and sorrowful expression of the mutants groups face when they executed him. Signless nodded closing his eyes. There was only this final gift he got give to everyone. The chance that they could get away from this. They would be free from an fate like his. Hope was the only last thing he could ran on.

As the Highblood dismissed Signless with the guards his thoughts changed from that to you and Disciple.The guard had taken him back to the cell every step compounded in more worries and more evil thoughts. As they got to the cell the blueblood turned him around. “if you move I will kill you and your group.” The blue blood took the key and undid his shackles.

Signless looked down at his wrists as he rubbed then light before looking up seeing Disciple and you on the hay at the back of the cell.

Disciple was against the wall having an almost blanked distant look on her face. Dried olive tears marked her face. She looked emotional drained; you were sat in her lap side wise so your legs going off to the right of her. You were sitting there with your eyes closed. Your head resting against her chest with her head on yours. Her arms were wrapped around your waist. He stared long and hard he couldn’t caught the rise and fall of your chest.

Signless started to tremble as he walked over almost fearful to go over. Disciple didn’t seem to react to him till her lifted your legs and sat beside her. He placed your legs in his lap. Disciple’s head moved from yours and onto his shoulder. Signless rested his head against hers. One of his hands found hers both held onto each others hands soaking up the silence.

Signless voice trembled lightly as he looked off into the darkness. “D-disciple...is...is she....”

He felt Disciple hand clench his and her move in a no motion. Disciple spoke then sounding very small; “The healers could only do so much....they had to...restrain...her from falling off the slab...as they performed there healing...she’s just asleep like always....” Disciple gave a little small almost bitter sounding laugh. “When isn’t she...right?”

Signless shushed her softly taking his hand away and pulling her in close letting her cry all she needed too. After a couple of minutes she seemed to calm down leaving the three of you in silence. Signless could only purr and tell her sweet nothing in her ears. Disciple was having none of it though. She seemed to boil over after everything. He telling her that everything was going to be okay he guessed afterward as just to much.

Disciple hissed at him which made Signless looked at Disciple as she spoke about how nothing was going to be okay and most importantly about herself being a horrible morial and even worse matespirit. Signless shook his head which caused her to be short with him. She had placed you down off of her before she started at him.

Signless always angered by it. He told her how wrong she was. He knew she didn’t mean anything it was an way to cope with her emotions. She was never good at expressing her hurting ones.

Disciple lunged at him as if an means to hit him for lying. Both struggled against each other till Signless had pinned down her under him and pinned her hands in one of his.

Signless grabbed her chin forcing her to look at him. “Then make me a promise! Promise me that you will take care of her! Promise me if anything happens that you will make sure she is safe. You’ll make sure our weaker half is safe! Promise me you’ll never give up! No matter what you’ll never give up!”

Disciple looked at him she struggled lightly before nodding in tears “I promise...I promise...”

Signless sighed lightly before keeping her pinned to the ground. He let go of her hand and chin and held her. Disciple sniffed lightly as Signless smiled tired as he leaned in an licked her tears and face lightly purring. This caused Disciple to give a watery smile before purring. Disciple and Signless rested their foreheads together before smiling. What was going to happen either could stop.

They knew whatever it was they would have to be strong for you. “Flushed for you my alpha...” Disciple whispered lightly.

Signless smiled “Flushed for you too my Huntress.”

Both laid there till Signless’s stomach rumbled. Which caused Disciple to laugh as she let him go which they both broke apart the meal left by the guards. The pair whisked themselves away to a time where there was just two of them during there courtship. It was paradise in that tiny little cell they were forced to call home.

Over the next week everything seemed to shift around. After a day or two doing nothing but sleeping the part you had woken up. The pair of trolls were greeted with your smiles and greetings. Both were happy you were up and seeming to be alright aside form a couple of wounds. Signless was taken out at nights by some bluebloods.

One day they had took Disciple away putting her in another cell. You were sorrowful to see her leave she put up a fight till Signless told her it was going to be alright that she and the both of you would be alright. You didn’t know what happened to her but you hoped your other half was alright.

As of the moment; you cuddled into Signless holding onto him like a life line. You didn’t understand what was happening or what was going to happen for once the future looked so scary. You were so scared that you clung to Signless that if you let go he’ll just disappear from you; like everyone else. Signless himself held onto you as if can’t protect you any longer he knew this as did you.

The whole day he showed you passion and everything he wouldn’t be able to give you. You clung to him tighter as you both heard the foot steps of the damning.

Thud...Thud...Thud.

You thought for a moment it was your own heart but it was not. The devil himself show up at your cell.

The Highblood had his make up on extra cruel looking tonight. It looked like a skull with fangs on his face. “It’s motherfucking time to face the motherfucking messiahs mutants.”

He chuckled as he opened the cell door. You both got up Signless held as best he could onto your hand as you both were marched out. A couple of the cells you walked by chuckled which had you look wearyingly at them.

Your wheezing breaths were the only thing making a sound. As you both and the group of the bluebloods marched up you could hear the shouts of the damned and demanding outside.

The Highblood stood at the huge outside gate. “It’s motherfucking time.”

As he opened the door you closed your eyes as the bright moonlight hit your face it was blinding.  

You let go of Signless hand for a moment to block the light from the night sky. It may not have been bright like the sun but it was bright enough for you used to the dark cell.

As you both walked passed the doors your could hear two masses shouting and screaming. Signless’s chains jiggled lightly you looked down to see he was holding his hand out behind him for you. You smiled giving a giggle as you gripped his hand. You could see a sad smile on his face.

One of the bluebloods looked away before he tapped your back heel. “Move.”

You started to walk as did Signless. Signless was thankful the blueblood wasn’t going to make you both let your hands go. Unfortunately others didn’t like that and as soon as he passed you both off you hissed breaking your hand away from Signless’s.

He looked back at you to see you were holding your hand in pain with an blueblood holding onto an spiked stick. You bleed lightly from where the spikes had dug into your already marked up skin.

Signless growled before he was whacked in the face by another one. “Shut up mutant pay attention to in front of you.”

Signless wiped his mouth smearing more bright red blood across his lower cheek. He felt something get shoved into his back. He looked back to see you rubbing your face looking up at him. His eyes widen a small fraction.

In your e/c eyes still held a spirit to them. You still held the fighting spirit he had lost when you all got caught. But most of all he saw a little glimmer of hope that some how everything would be alright. He shook his head you were so naive and innocent...so very innocent. He heard some crack there weapon before he started moving forward so neither of you would be physically hit again.

You looked at the group of bluebloods which parted. You glanced at them looking before you hissed as you were suddenly shoved onto the ground rather hard your hands broke your fall thankfully. You looked to the side of you when someone placed there hand on your back.

You looked to the left to see Dolorosa with an concerned look you shook your head sitting up onto your back legs. You smiled at her though it was so misplaced but she returned it. You were so happy to see she was alright as was Psiioniic.

There was a thud from the right of you which was Signless kneeling and sighing. You stared a bit more to the left to see you five were lined up. It went Psiioniic, Dolorosa, You, Signless, and Disciple. The five of you looked on at the tall execution pillar.

You clenched your jaw lightly watching as a blueblood placed orange glowing 69 cuffs onto the block with chains. You were so engrossed with watching you missed Sightless's action with Disciple. He rested his forehead against hers as she made a whimpering sound of sorrow.

You came back into focus when he moved to get up. Your hand shot out as you grabbed onto his hand which had him stop to look at you. Tears started to dripped down colorless liquid marred your e/c eyes. Signless raised his forehead against yous. Your h/c hair parted a bit. “It is my cross to bare.”

He started to get up is when you dig your nails into his hand. “Stop! It doesn’t have to be! Who said this should-”

Signless clenched his jaw as he leveled you with a glance. He expression mixed; “I said it is Y/n. Now let me face my final role so you can keep our promises.”

He shook your hand off him before turning away leaving you. “Signless!” You shouted out before trying to stop him. You could just let him go march off to die. Not for an idea, a dream for all. You struggled in your shackles but the bluebloods made sure you didn’t move.

Signless looked back at you and smiled before taking his place in red hot shackles. He huffed through them placing them on him. The sound wasn’t a sizzle but there was a smell of burned flesh in the air.

The Highblood stood in front of Signless laughing. “Lowblood for crimes against the empress you are sentencing to death. Do you deny this claim?”

Signless opened his mouth; “No I will not deny the claim for equality for all. I will dead for my dream and for those who I’m flushed and paled for.”

The Highblood smirked; “Motherfucking well then before you are motherfucking culled I will give you an motherfucking chance for your motherfucking final words.”

Signless nodded; “If i may Grand Highblood; may I speak my final sermon.”

The Highblood smirked before looking at the empress who waved her hand slightly in an why not. Highblood laughed; “Your motherfucking lucky she motherfucking finds this entertaining.”

Signless nodded looking the Highblood in the eye. He straight as best as he could before talking. Both sides the lowbloods and the highbloods forces watched. A eerie hush fell on both sides.

“I have been peaceful...I have been kind. I only dared to speak what others have been dreaming for so long.” You looked up at him in defeat as disciple rested her head on your shoulders watching him in tears. Dolorosa closed her eyes as Jade tears trickled down listening to his final words. Psiioniic watched with an agony like expression on his face.

Signless smiled looking at everyone low and high bloods like. “I have dreams too, dreams of what might have been...Where blood was simply blood, and all of us were equal. If wishing for that is heresy then yes. I deserve to die.”

He straight his look at the empress and the Highblood. The Highblood held an neutral expression his face. The empress looked as if she was boring. “I have seen acts of the most sublime kindness and the most vile cruelty. They say powerful beings find anger when they have no room for love-”

The Signless paused to let that sink in to the bluebloods. They were the foot soldiers cannon fodder for the highbloods. “What made you so? Are you scared of change? Scared of those who are different?” Many flinched away or looked away. The Highblood snarled lightly making them look at Signless again.
 
Signless stared at the Empress as if more powerful where he was now then ever before. His tone did no waver. “I realize now that I am different than you. I have know feelings that none of you can ever hope you know.”

As he spoke he spat that part angry as it seemed before looking at the four of you. His glance pinned Psiioniic first; “I have known the camaraderie of a friend who supported me against all odds!”

He pinned his eyes next to Dolorosa who wept for her son. “I have known the compassion of a guardian who took me in when no others would and raised me to dream and hope!”

He flickered his eyes to Disciple who made a wounded sound. He spoke so softly and so loving. “I have known a love and a passion that transcended all definition.”

He then looked at you. His lips twitch in an smile. “I have know a innocents and spirit which defines all reason.”

Signless looked down before closing his eyes speaking again his fangs sinking into his lips as blood from is wrists had been falling down his arms as while as the scratches and wounds for the brutality for the bluebloods. “There is no use on hiding it now. You all can see me for that I am! The Signless! The Suffer! The-”

He spoke bitterly and angrily at the word. “MUTANT!”

He huffed pointing an angry glance at the highbloods. “My blood burns brightly for all to see. It is the flame of a revolution you cannot ever hope to quell! My memory can be erased but my ideals will never die!” He continued on an roll. “My mistake was believing I could change a world infected by HATE and Corruption.”

He spat at the highbloods. “You have taken the freedom of an innocent troll and turned his blessing into a curse! You force a mother to watch her own son die! You’ve taken the innocent and hopes of a young troll and smashed them before her every eyes! The pity you have taken on my disciple will wound her...she has known true love and you have forced her to a life of know solitude!”

He jerked front the chains strand and clanged toward. It was as if he was pointing to both the gran Highblood and the empress. “I see you for what you are! I always fucking have! I thought I could fucking change you! Fuck me for being a fucking fool! Fuck! Fuck! FUCK!” Signless panted slacking against the chains.

A soft mumble came from his mouth. “fuck...”

He looked at the Low bloods who watched him before looking at the bluebloods and the highbloods. “I’m angry because I forgive you...I may be the biggest fucking fool on all Alternia...but when I close my eyes, I see a world where we all work together...and it’s so fucking beautiful...” Signless closed his eyes.

Before he opened them again screaming in pain as the one blueblood shot him with an arrow right through the liver. As while he fall silent when the Highblood's club came down onto his head blood poured from the head wound enough were he flipped his club letting bright red blood flick onto the four of you kneeling.

He smiled as Dolorosa was screaming before silencing in over whelmed grief. Psiioniic was cursing and shouting at the sky. Disciple clung to you holding you so tightly it hurt as she cried. You roared in hatred, rage, and sorrow. Signless was trying to make this world better. His dream, his resolve was not worth this cruelty to him.

Your other friends dragged away as the up raisers were attack by the empress’s forces. Disciple buried her head into your neck as she started to lose herself in sorrow and grief. You were her only life line since Dolorosa and Psiioniic were dragged away from you two to there own deaths most likely.

Signless’s death marked the ending of hope even for yours.

Someone roughly grabbed you pulled you back and the same for Disciple. You huffed on the ground tears clouded your vision. Someone said something to you once that held so true.

To lose one person is to lose a world. A world full of ideas, possibilities, and a view. For every person killed the world gets that much smaller and duller.

You gripped the ground before blinking the tears away. You wouldn’t let it happened again. You wold roll over and let them take everything from you. You had a promise to keep and so help you god you would keep it. You looked at the blueblood holding yo his neck as just above you.

You could hear Disciple crying you had to get to her to protect her. The blueblood was busy paying attention else where. This was your only time to leash out. You reacted as quickly as you could. You lifted your mouth up to his throat. You felt his claws dig into your shoulders before an soundless shout came up his throat.

You had sank your teeth into his throat and ripped it out. You watched just for that fraction of a second to see his disbelieved face. Then you moved you eyed for him to see the keys you grabbed and unlocked your cuffs and leg shackles before grabbing the chains of both.

As if a ball and chain you attacked other in your way like a bat out of hell you ran towards the circled area. It was easy enough many were distracted by the executions to pay attention till it was to late. You forced your way through to the middle of the ring. You watched as the giant blue blood seemed to waver. Which lead your body to react before it could think of what you were doing.

Darkleer wavered in shooting Disciple. He looked at her with his bow back ready to shoot her and he just started at her as she looked up at him spats of the other mutants blood on her face. You though took this chance jumping on his back and grabbed one of his horns in one hand and his hair in the other.

He shot his arrow hitting an purple blood in the face killing the troll as he dropped his bow trying to get you off. He grabbed your leg whipping you off of him. As you were whipped from you held tightly onto one of his horns which caused you to break the horn off. You were sent fly as he let you go.

You landed on the ground hard in front of Disciple with part of his horn in your hand. You groaned in pain has you huffed; “Run Disciple! Run get out of here hurry! You can’t died here! RUN!”

You glared at her before looking at Darkleer. Disciple just looked at Signless’s body then you. She made an grimaced face flashing her fangs as she got up.

You who were still looking away felt someone grab your hand. You looked to see Disciple grabbing your hand yanking you up and started to run almost dragging you as

Darkleer howled in pain from you breaking his horn. She took you both masses of lowbloods who were running away from the Empress’s forces and through the forest running you were panting having a hard time keeping up.

After a hour or so if running you had tripped on an exposed root causing you to trip sending Disciple down with you into an rock wall which gave out and into an cave floor. You landed thankfully on Disciple who laid there huffing.

You wheezed coughing from the dust and panting from running. Your head was on her shoulder well your hand had an death grip on hers. You both laid there unmoving and unspeaking. What seemed like hours pasted by till you made the first move to roll off her and onto the ground beside her.

“I...I...I think we lost the bluebloods.” You mumbled out unsure of what to say.

Disciple looked at you with an unreadable face. Olive eyes seemed to change quickly which caused you to shrink back. She raised a hand before slapping you hard across the face. You were stunt as she sat up yelling at you. What she was saying made no sense verbally. It was all hisses and growls. She got up suddenly which you flinched back thinking she was going to whack you again.

But she started to walk outside of the cave. You shifted thought painfully from laying to up on your feet fast as you ever could before you tackled her down by the waist keeping her in the cave and safe. She couldn’t move with you on her.

She yelled at you her emotions were going hay wire. You held her as tightly as you could even as she hit you and scratched at you causing deep wounds and welts.

You refused to let go of her as you shouted back finally.“I promised Signless I would take care of you! I couldn’t lose you Disciple! I couldn’t lose you too...”

You cried as her hand had paused in the air. She looked at you as you told her how you had no idea how she was feeling; her and Signless love was nothing no one had ever seen.

But you couldn’t break your promise to the man you both loved and how her getting herself killed will keep anyone remembering Signless act of selflessness.

Disciple looked at you before breaking into tears before holding you tightly again as you both cried. Both your futures very uncertain in the new age of lost hopes and dreams.

Signless and Disciple ending:

It had been many sweeps since that day; you and Disciple had took up living in the cave you had both fall into as an sign. Which went pretty far back into the ground. Even after everything that happen; One day well Disciple was napping you had sneaked to explore the rest of the cave.

Your curious was almost a death sentence when you found a paw-beast was living in the back of the cave. You don’t remember much other then you struggling with fangs in your face from the creature before it was replaced with smaller fangs in your face from Disciple as she lectured you before praising you.
After that Disciple wrote on the walls all day written the adventures as she and your group had been through. Even Disciple herself had become an leader.

People who travel to where you both lived to find enlightenment. She would teach the lessons of the Suffer to all who would want to hear it and give future of others plans. She said everything was written in the stars but at times they would become cloudy.

You had stop wearing your cloak since they had took it away when you all were caught even if you had it there was no need for it anymore it was a death sentence. Unfortunately for Disciple her followers were just as good as Dolorosa was and had made you a cloak so you could go outside. You wore her new symbol and color markings.

Disciple never liked you going far from her since the highbloods still form time to time searched for you two but she allowed it for your spirits. Besides she wouldn’t want another paw-beast accident.

What she found was interesting though was you had a nickname among the locals in an distance village which seemed to spread out. They called you Hornless since you have no horns. You wore the name in pride but Disciple worried slightly if something were to happen. You pacified her by telling her you would tell her where you were going and for how long.

This seemed to work but what disciple had no control over was your relationship with her. After Signless was murder you took up the lead a bit. You became her rock as she was yours. Your relationship was still surprisingly matespirits even though your three piece was missing you both still connected to that level. You both tried to do things together once and a while.

One bonding activated you tried to help her with her wall work but you ended up with more paint on you then the wall. You both laughed till you started to mark her up with green paint humming it into an design.

At first she didn’t approve till you spoke about having exile marks. You closed your eyes waiting for her to do yours. She smiled softly drawing on you. She asked why you two needed them you answer surprised her.

“So those you followers remember the for every chapter and for every story there are not always happy endings. But that in the end death makes us all equal.”

After that day Disciple changed the way she looked at you. You were wiser then what she remember.

Currently though Disciple was stuck inside finishing the last parts of a story. She yawned as she dabbled her fingers in red paint before written symbols on the wall. She was grown tired and needing of a nap it must have been a little later then midnight.

A young orange blood side horn troll came beside her looking rather unsure of herself. “Mistress Disciple?”

Disciple hummed lightly; “Someone named Redglare wishes you to give her audience.”

Disciple looked at the young troll who Y/n had raised a bit after finding her in the forest. You had had an unnatural way of finding trouble it seemed. “What fur child?”

The troll sighed looking down. She knew it was an touchy subject. “It...it is about The Suffer and the new rebellion that is forming for this holy war-”

Disciple looked away with an narrowed look. “Tell this Redglare or whoever to leave immediately. Tell her I will not involve mawself in this butchering of highbloods.”

The troll nodded lightly. “Is there anything else you need me for?”

Disciple started to draw again. “Yes, mew need to find Y/n child and bring her in. I don’t need this troll taking hur from me with the condition she is in.”

The troll nodded as another came in asking about an letter from one of the older followers. Disciple nodded looking at the letter as the one follower asked.

“Mistress why do you let Hornless go out? I thought the healer told you that any exhaustion of her body could be fatal...”

Disciple sighed closing her eyes as she rubbed them in stress while sighing. Red paint marked her eyes. You had been very ill since the spring time. “I know but Y/n knows not to over do it. Besides have you tried saying no to her? It is nearly impossible she would sneak up and get herself hurt. I would rather know where she is going.”

The follower sighed nodding it was very true. You were caught once or twice when you had got yourself stuck up a tree. You howled for hours till Disciple seen you were missing and went to find you. That was the one trait you never lost your never satisfied curiosity.

Disciple shook her head before hummed over the paper lightly scribbling her advice and handing it back to follower. “there send it back and if you don’t mind tell the others I would like to be alone till the youngest child returns with Y/n.”

The follower bowed before taking it’s leave. Disciple waited till it left that she looked at the paint before her. She hoped that the highblood called Redglare left. She wanted nothing to do with an holy war. Signless wouldn’t want it neither would she.

Redglare pov

Redglare watched as the young orange blood troll left looking rather unsure of herself. Redglare hoped that The Disciple would give her the time to talk. Summoner had told her to go it seemed like he was had deep regret when it came to this. She never knew fully why but she respected his wishes as leader. Redglare looked hummed as someone behind her at the entrance started to cough heavy.

Redglare turned to look only to hear something like water splash on the floor. She looked down under the figure to see red liquid shine on the ground. It was leaning against the wall huffing. It seemed to be panting and trying to breath. It wasn’t hard to figure out the red blood was from the troll because she could see the bit that was on it’s mouth and chin.

The troll pushed down it’s hood. Redglare’s eyes widen as the troll was an white as a rainbow drinker but had pale s/c skin under tones; red blood colored its chin. It smiled at her it’s e/c eyes winkled with kindness and wisdom. She thought it was a young troll but it’s h/c hair had wisps of grey in it. But what shocked her the most the troll had no horns none at all not even broken bases.

This must be the Hornless or Y/n she heard about this troll. It was said The Suffer and group found it abandon and alone. It had an rage that was that of Highblood. It was of mutant as the Suffer but it escaped with the Disciple. The Hornless was known for ever flowing kindness. More over the villagers had told her that Hornless often would tell the wigglers stories of an far away land and ‘sing’ to them songs. She was a troll like no other and there was no one she wouldn’t help.

Redglare moved as the troll looked like it was going to sink onto the ground. Redglare grabbed it’s smaller hand and clenched the trolls hand steadying her on her feet.

The Hornless looked at her before speaking “Thank you...” The troll panted before trying to straighten out. She seemed to be quick on the draw righting herself to walk.”You here for...Disciple?” She seemed to struggle to breath and talk. It sounded like a young wiggler talking.

Redglare nodded, “Yes i ask to see her but i fear she wouldn’t.”

Hornless hummed lightly wiping her chin from the blood. “Come...take you...um...help me...there...sorry.”

Redglare blinked you would take her to Disciple in exchange for helping you get to her. Redglare nodded; “Yeah sure thank you Hornless.”

You gave her a funny smile shaking your head. You gripped onto her arm as you walked she was very slow and easy with you. You had went to far today and where know paying for it. But you just wanted to see the baby roaring-beasts. They were so cute looking. Y

ou hummed deeply in the back of your throat when you saw one of your children looking at you. “Ma-ah Hornless! What happened to you?! Oh now I'll have to make you new clothes.”

You smiled as she frowned placing her hand on her face. She was a jade blood as while as your and Disciples oldest child. You had found her lost in the woods as an older wiggler Disciple said she wasn’t older then 4 sweeps you took pity on her and lead her to were you both lived. Disciple didn’t want to but you rebutted her saying you were not going to leave an child to die.

After caring for her wounds and feeding her she took right to the both of you. Disciple secretly like it to as much as she didn’t want to say it. It was something you to could have some type of happiness you had both being denied when your friends and Signless died. All together you had adopted for a lack of better terms 12 in all. All but two left after getting to adulthood.

Your oldest standing before you was giving you a headache about the dirt and mud on your cloak and on your clothes. She was making to much noise for your head to follow along which had your mind hit a mental block. “Shush...go...um...apple?”

She looked at you with an sad smile. “No..Aplida”

You nodded lightly before mumbling to yourself. Your mind was at a road block it felt like it was having trouble translating so you mumbled what you called her again. “Apple...”

She rolled her eyes before looking at Redglare. She mumbled under her own breath before looking at Redglare who was looking awkward. “I assume your the person Tivaos couldn’t find. To get to moth-Disciple go straight down the hall and to the right is where Mistress Disciple is. Hornless?!”

You snapped your head up at her looking confused and wondered at her. “Remember your taking her to Disciple...um...Olive. Okay? Cause need to find Tivaos before she ends up ass backwards in the paw-beasts jaw.”

You nodded fast as she walked away shaking her head. Redglare blinked as you smiled watching her. “Good Jade...my Jade...umm...Olive? Oh! Disciple!”

You tugged Redglare who watched you your eyes seemed to out in and out once and a while. Redglare wondered what was wrong with you. She never heard anything about the Hornless being this bad.

Did something happen to you of late that caused this? Redglare frowned taking pity on you. Every so often tugging at your shirt to get you to follow her now in so cases. As you both turned the corner.

Redglare blinked in amazement the one part of the cave was huge with written and pictures all over the wall. Yes she had seen the other rooms well you both past but this was different the smell of the troll blood paint and dirt. Also the amount of stuff on the walls.

Disciple didn’t seem to stop her work as she spoke. “I told you no one-”

You smiled to chirp up smiling. “Olive~!”

Disciple sighed placing her hand down as you laughed. “Y/n really...”

As she turned to look you spoke again. “Disciple someone to see you. A good highblood. Nice!”

Disciple pov

Disciple whipped her head around to see Redglare laughing a bit nervously and Y/n was holding onto the highbloods' arm. Disciple glared at Redglare before looking at Y/n who was looked at her with a ‘dont be mad’ look. Disciple narrowed her eyes as Y/n gave her a ‘i’m sorry’ look.

Disciple beckoned Y/n to her. Y/n let go of Redglare who was a bit hesitated to let her go. Y/n patted Redglare's hand to let her go that she was okay. Redglare let Y/n go and watch as she went to Disciple and sat down in the older trolls lap with a struggled breathes.

Disciple rested her head over top of Y/n’s. Disciple narrowed her eyes at Redglare who’s jaw was clenched in nervous. “I know why you are here and I have nothing to say to you. Your rebellion will not get the injustice to do anything but spread more blood all over the ground.”

Disciple continued growling which caused Y/n to try and look up at her. “Your rebellion will fall short for killing and attacking higher bloods will not stop you have to stop fighting to get anything to change this is what we did-” Y/n rubbed Disciple arm lightly to calm the troll down.

Brokenly Y/n stated the message “Hate...breeds....hate. Peace...breeds....peace.”

Y/n started to cough curling into Disciple who rubbed her back. “That is all I have to say to you. Now show yourself out Highblood.”

Redglare looked on before turning away and out of the tiny cavern area.

Disciple looked down at Y/n whose coughing was starting subside. Red blood covered her own hand she cursed inside before standing up taking Y/n with her. “I think its a good time for a nap. You can tell me what you found outside then.”

Y/n nodded as she wheezing as the soughing fit studded down. Red blood against paint Y/n chain, mouth, and hands. Disciple noticed that your wheezing had gotten worse lately like the healer had said.

~Tiny flash back~

Disciple had notice that the spring that had just past you had gotten a horrible cough, struggling for breath, a daily high fever, and you didn’t seem to want to leave to go anywhere. Disciple had order the followers to go fetch there healer. He was an very old troll who would often times tend to the followers who got injured. After looking you over he shook his head. Disciple held onto you as you fall asleep against her tired out. “W-what is it?”

His jaw clenched as he sighed. “...Nothing good I’m afraid. Its a compound of things. I have seen this before but it’s rare.” He gave a sad chuckle.

Disciple bite her lip with her fangs. “Is it curable?”

He shook his head. “I’m afraid not mistress. Her body is basically fighting itself. The lungs are filled with fluid of sorts what i think to be blood of what you said about coughing so hard. I guess her brain is over worked for fixing this and is draining since it may not be getting enough blood to it. “ Disciple looked like she was going to cry. The old healer rubbed her hand. “Fortunately for us she is not a troll so she will live longer but she wouldn’t live to see the first white fall. So get all the time you can with each other.”

Disciple looked at him heartbroken. He explained at basically you lungs are filling with your own blood it seemed you had hurt yourself to cause it. He farther stated that it effected the mind since the body would must likely over use itself so in short sacrificed mental capably. He looked down before getting up and touching her shoulder then left. ~End tiny flash back~

Disciple came back to the world of the living when she felt someone touch her face. Y/n was looking at her rubbing the red paint off her face being mindful of her green exile markings.

Normal pov

Disciple gave a tired smile; “Think...to...much...” Disciple laughed lightly as she walked over to the pile of blankets in the corner of the cave. Disciple placed you down gentle before laying down herself. She opened her arms to you which you cuddled right in burying your face into her neck.

Disciple gently rubbed and stroked your back in a smoothing motion she could feel some of the bones in your spine. “Well I’d rather think then turn my hair grey.”

She teased lightly which you chuckle. “You all give me the gray hairs.”

Disciple smiled; “Oh?”

You hummed “Mhm I worry about you. With food and not sleeping lots. Children maybe sweeps old but concerned for their future. Village so wounded right now drout, bad trolls...” Disciple watched as you speak started to fail.

You stopped suddenly before she heard a sniffled sound. Disciple looked down as you who clung to her as colorless tears dripped down your pale s/c face. Disciple wrapped her arms around Y/n cradling her close. “I pray for bubbles..not troll...so scared...”

Disciple hushed you softly purring and nuzzling into your hair. “You will I promise. You are a troll you have lived with us and bleed with us. The earth shes knows these and she always claims whats hers.”

Disciple felt you nod your head’s barely under her chin. Disciple kept stroking your back; “And when your in that bubble dream Signless and the others will be there waiting. And when I go you’ll be waiting for you me with them and then we can be a happy family again.” You started to get very tired as Disciple kept talking.

The female cat troll kept rubbing soothing patterns into your back. “Then we had settled down and make that hive that Signless promised after traveling around a bit more cause knowing you want to see everything.” Disciple felt you give a small chuckle against her throat. “We could do everything we could never do and the best part you wouldn’t have to wear that hood anymore...”

You felt like taxed after chuckling like you used up all your energy. You listened to Disciple babble on about things which always put you to sleep. As you drifted off into an relaxed sleep.

You just faded away into the darkness.

You would never know Disciples torment of finally being all alone. She know had to weep for two lost matespirits. One lost to the highbloods and the other to disease.

Thankfully though whatever Gog that was out there took pity on her. As once she was finished her own work she had this need to draw Signless’s sign on the cave wall beside her and wrapped your cloak around her. This was before succumbing to the bubbles herself where she hoped you and the others were waiting.  

~In the bubble dream~

Your mind felt muddy at first. You were surrounded by darkness feeling like you were hit by an train going top speed when an two by four whacked you in the face. But that feeling bled away. You felt so much better your lungs didn’t hurt and you felt you had your mind back it wasn’t full of blockades. You blinked lightly to tell Disciple but instead of the cave you seen desert.

You panicked for a moment where were you? Was it all a dream? You looked down at your body to see your old cloak on you. Where were you then more important where was everyone else. You called out into the desert. You listen for anyone but you did hear anything. “Anybody! Somebody!”

You screamed this time to see if anything was out there. You listened again but nothing. You looked around for any sense of direction you should go. Your bottom lip trembled for the first since you first came into the trolls world you were udderly alone. You started to move to what you thought was north. You hoped this was not hell or limbo.

You hoped somewhere in this big desert were your friends and your lovers. Hope was the only thing keeping you going.

You walked and walked never tiring and the sky never changed. You felt as if you were wondering this plain for months maybe even years. The twin moons pink and green hung in the air as the first time you ever seen them. You stopped to look up at them this made you burst into tears.

You just wanted to go home to your friends. You missed them with a passion. You didn’t want to be alone anymore.Tears flowed down your cheeks you tried to wipe them away it never seemed to stop.

You collapsed onto your knees just inconsolable. The sounds of the sand shifting didn’t caught your ears your sobs where the only thing you heard. Four figure stood over top of the bank. One looked like it was going to start laughing and shaking it’s head. The tallest one giggled lightly well the other two seemed to smile at each other. Of course they would find you crying. Was the only way they found you after looking for you for so long.

You were pushed forward by a pulse which had you sniffle and looked around. You turned to see four black figures standing there.You stood up almost afraid you were going to run. Till one opened it’s arms.

You looked up at it before fresh tears started to form. Your tears started to make everything blurry for you as you started to run at them. You tackled the opened armed shadow figure down who went down laughing.

You looked up as sobs again wrecked your body you knew that laugh. Through the tears you could make out those red eyes that you missed so much. They got closer before you closed your eyes feeling his forehead against yours. His breath tickled your face as he .
spoke not above a whisper.

                                                                                                                     “Welcome Home...”

Chapter Text

Psiioniic's Route

You would run you had to get away from them and the attacks. You felt betrayed and your were hurt. You took off pushing past the weaker part of the circle. You hissed as one of their arrows hit the side of your waist. You looked to see it left a deep cut across but it was enough to were you placed your hand on the wound to keep it from bleeding out onto the ground. The additional worry was it caused a burning and the heat that you were starting to feel.

You shook the thought from you head as you ran. You looked over your shoulder to see that you were somehow faster then them. As you run down the street you whipped your head around. Where do you run to lose them; Alleyway, Run then hid to lose them, run to the water, or just keep running.

You knew you couldn’t out run them forever. Your best bet was to get far enough away so that you could hid somewhere. You figured maybe the alleyway way with it’s maze like quality would be an good spot. As you started to hide to the alleyway an blueblood pops up which had you stop from hiding in there. You hissed as you stop and turned and tailed it away from him.

Everywhere you ran an blueblood was there or had spotted you. You were running down the side streets when you noticed roofs that expanded out blocking the views from above some. You smiled panting and huffing. You sudden hissed holding your side. It burned and stunt from the sweat that was dripping down your body from running so much. You were somewhat relieved to hit an more protective area.

At least now the only blueblood's that could see you were from the roofs if there were anything. You looked down each street way to see if anyone of them open. Your paced slowed dramatically from the wound on your waist to you feeling your temperature rising very high.

You were running out of time as you knocked on each door to get someone to take pity on you. No one would open there doors for you. You guessed it would be dangerous to if not knowing if it was a blueblood or not. You collapsed side ways against an wooden wall still by some miracle on your feet. You raised your head sweat dripped off your nose as the images in front of you; were as if the sun was out and everything was brighten. You gripped the wood looking at the last two places. You stared which shop the left or the right.

You choose the left side it seemed a bit more protected then the other side which was on the opposite side that you were on. As you dragged your feet and body to the door you ended up a little short of the door. You slide down the wall sitting on your butt. You were right beside the door which you looked at. You took the hand off your wound and knocked on the door. “please...please...open up...I beg of you...”

You chanted lightly as your eyes fluttered as you moved your head to point ahead of you. You coughed heavy before you heard whispering from the other side of the door.

“Lad it’s only an little one I am not leaving it to be butchered by the bluebloods'!”

someone seemed to bark back. “It’s hardly small old man! It’s looks just barely out of wigglehood! It should know better-!”

The older voice seemed to bark back. “My shop my rules! Don’t like it stay in the back!”
There was a huff then stomping sounds. You looked a to the side of you a little as you heard the door open. “Come on little one, come in here before the bluebloods get you.”

You tried to smile at him thanking him but you just nodded deeply. You tried to stand up but your legs wouldn’t support you. The older troll grabbed you before you fall onto the ground which was when he got a good look at your cloak. The red ‘X’ sow lines on the top of the hood marked you under the Signless group. He frowned lightly so young and so misguided*.

The older troll shifted you into his arms to carry you. Before closing the door and placing the wood across the door. He walked to the behind the service counter that wrapped around the somewhat back area. Your eyes opened up a bit to see what looked like wires. You grunted softly before closing them again.

The older troll opens the door after moving the two stack of boxes. “Psiioniic I have an friend of yours here. Please come and take her.”

The troll waits a couple of seconds to see Psiioniic with his cloak off. Psiioniic looks wide eyed when he sees you in your horrible state. “Y/n?!”

He moves to get up the stairs to grab you when the older troll waves him off to come down. As he moves down slightly Psiioniic looks to see it’s you he makes an face before taking you from the older troll holding you close to him in an bridal position. He nods to the older troll who closes the door and hides the door with some boxes before doing whatever. Psiioniic listen as the creaks of the floor boards above him.

He moved quickly back to his hidden corner in the dark where is bag was. That's when he gets a better look at you. You huffing and panting as sweat clings to your face as while as your hair. An deep red blush takes over your face as well which worries him. He can smell your blood as he moves your cloak off of you. Psiioniic cruses lightly as he places your head on his shoulder.

He pats your cheek lightly to wake you up. “Y/n?”

You seemed to try to wake up a little to look at him. He smiled a little till you gripped his jump suit top tightly. He clenched his jaw ushering lightly with his hand on the back of your head to his shoulder and neck.

You placed your forehead against his neck resting your head on his shoulder panting. You made a soft whimpering sound answering him.“P-pie?”  

He hummed lightly; “Yeah it’th me. Y/n where are you hurt? You need to tell me.” Psiioniic watched as you moved your hand from your waist he could hear the sound of you hand pealing away from your shirt and skin. You made an muffled sound of pain. Psiioniic hushed you quietly with his hand on the back of your head and his head against yourself. He moved a little to get an better access to your wound.

Psiioniic wanted to ask you what happened, how did you escape, where were the others, how did you get so badly hurt but he knew that you seemed short on time. Your temperature had seemed to go up since he was holding you. If it was poison he would need to deal with it know before it killed you. He could only think of the amount of it you could have in your body or the amount of slaver drugs.

Psiioniic moved his hand to your side and slowly and carefully pulled up your shirt. The sound of it made him shiver in concern till he got a look at the wound. The wound itself was deep looking which made him worry he didn’t have the tools to fix this type of wound let alone the skills too. He could only do so much for you.

He brushed the wound as gently as he could to get some of the your blood and bits on it which you gave a muffled groan of pain. He hoped that made if it was the entry point there was enough there for him to tell what it was when he tasted it.

Psiioniic sniffed his thumb before licking it. He clenched his jaw before spitting on the ground. It was class A slaver poison fortunately Psiioniic was used to the poison after spending the major of his life under the collar. So it effected him very little due to his built up tolerance to it. Psiioniic had to get water into you and keep your temperature down. Psiioniic grid with fangs together if just the outside of your wound was enough for him to tell how much of it got into the wound itself.

Psiioniic sat there for an moment before he decided he would have to do something drastic. Psiioniic moved slightly and grabbed his bag which he opened and dug through it for an water-skin as while a small black vial. He normally would never do this; but he figured you’d be died both ways so why not give you a slight chance.

Psiioniic focused lightly on his psionic’s to help bind your arms and legs together and to hold you in place so he could work with his hands. Psiioniic ripped a bit of his cloak lightly and soaked it with the water before he started to wipe the wound area a little to see the wound part better and to get the area ready for the stuff in the vial.

You huffed little in muffled moans of pain. Psiioniic rubbed your back lightly trying to be comforting. He wasn’t used to doing this for another so it was awkward for him. “Huthh...”

You huffed under his neck trying to watch what he was doing but it was getting harder and harder. Any amount of light was hurting your eyes. Even his psionics where starting to become to much. As you closed your eyes as his back rub was starting to help you take your mind off things.

Psiioniic looked at the wound a bit better know seeing it was workable. Though you would have an scar that was for sure. Psiioniic stopped rubbing your back to place his hand that was rubbing your back over your mouth to keep you quiet from the next part.

Psiioniic popped the lid off the vial before pouring the black like sand onto the wound. He flecked his psionics’ stronger as you tensed his hand muffled your shouts of pain. Psiioniic moved the sand into your wound more and to the edges the sand itself seemed to fizz and make tiny popping sounds.

You were in withering pain. The moment Psiioniic had poured something in your wound was when your eyes snapped opened as you felt an severing pain that hurt more then when you had got the wound. Your shouts were muffled by his hand but you didn’t have the energy to doing anything about it. All you wanted to do even in your hazed mind was to clock him.

Psiioniic watched you before sighing if you were struggling it was a good sign he opened. What he poured on you as an poison itself. It was an counter to the poison** you were under. But it was just as dangerous though not many could survive the pain from it. Even then there was an day buffer period where if he poured to much it would kill you and if he poured to little it would kill you. He would have to wait and see.

As Psiioniic waited he watched as the sand seemed to solidify a little before pouring the water over your wound again. As he poured the water you seemed to stop wiggling and struggling against him less and less. Which caused him to weaken his psionic’s less and less as while. Psiioniic wiped off your wound with first piece of his cloak cloak. The first piece he wiped the area to make sure he got all of the black powder off and dried to area before placing and holding the second piece to your wound hoping it would soak up anything that he didn’t get.

He sighed as he finished relaxing his head against the wall holding you close to him. He could feel you hot breath against his neck though panted he took it as a good sign. At least your heart hadn’t stopped. Psiioniic rubbed your back lightly which he felt you give the soft chuckling like sound.

“Pie..clock you later....but...no more?”

Psiioniic gave a laugh before shook his head; “Yeah Y/n punch me later; no more Y/n of that I promithe you.. Here have a drink.”

Psiioniic unscrewed the water-skin and placed it in your mouth before tipping it back. You seemed to drink a little before you started to cough. Psiioniic took the water-skin away before taking an drink himself.

You seemed try and get is attention. Which had him look at you. “Pie...sorry...mad...”

Psiioniic paused frowning what were you trying to say to him? You seemed to start to tear up lightly. Psiioniic shook his head patting your back. “Y/n don’t worry about it. You need to get better cauthe I don’t need your death over my hornth we’ll talk when your better. Tho thleep you’ll need your thrength. Your not of the woodth yet.”

You hummed gently against his throat before just limping out on him. Psiioniic waited a couple of minutes before standing still holding you still and kicked over the dirt from the dirt floor. The smell was horrible it was also as dangerous as the application itself. Psiioniic grabbed his pack throwing his and your cloak over the spot and moved to where you both were to under the stairs it wasn’t as protected but it was the best place.

As Psiioniic settled back down he shifted you lightly so you were resting on his other shoulder. The piece of cloak seemed to be sticking so that fact let him relax more. Psiioniic sighed lightly looking at you. He rubbed the smears of dirt off your face from what he figured was from you running. He really didn’t know what happened to Signless or Disciple. Since he and Dolorosa had escaped through another channel. Dolorosa herself was in the shop in front of this one the teller wasn’t going to put both of them in her place cause it was easier to get by with one. Well at least that saved one pause for worry for him at least you were safe and with him. He may seemed like an jerk and asshole to you at times but deep down he was kindhearted and worried about you.

How could he not? You were just to cute looking but more then that you had a way of opening people up and getting them hope. You had the brightest smile and the air of curiousity about you. You made sure nothing was ever dull. Psiioniic pressed your head back to the crook of his neck before giving an silent yawn. It seemed the drug was making him sleepy. He shrugged it off a little nap couldn’t hurt besides there was no way for the blue bloods to find the pair of you. Psiioniic closed his eyes lightly listening to the sounds of your breathing.

A sudden sound of walking at Psiioniic’s eyes snap open. Psiioniic whipped his head around to see what as going out and where he was. He remember quickly that you both were in the storage cellar of the wire shop.

Psiioniic wondered what was going on till you made an small sound of pain which caused him to look at you. Your face was still flushed and your fever had not gone down but it had not gone up either so that was an good sign.

Then a sudden bang had him snap his his head from you to look up at the wooden ceiling. Psiioniic clenched you closer as the sounds of heavier foot steps were seeming to walk around a lot upstairs. Psiioniic cursed lightly would the bad luck not stop. He clenched his jaw as he heard the boxes above you two fall over and the door open.

Psiioniic had to suppress an hiss as he heard foot steps on the steps and the older troll. “Please there is nothing there! Just wires and old items that need to returned!”

Psiioniic clenched you closer as he could hear and see the blueblood troll before him. It was only one of them which sent off warnings bells. But if given the chance he could fight his way out with you. Psiioniic was going to send an psionic shock wave out when the blueblood turned his head. Psiioniic’s eyes widen to see it was one of the bluebloods that offered his serves to Signless as an inside man.

He looked at Psiioniic then down at you. “I’m going to check around to see if what he says is true. He won’t mind me opening some boxes....” An shout of okay from upstairs had him walk to behind the stairs where you both were. The blueblood knelt down sitting on his heels.

Psiioniic spoke first hissing; “Jyvlin-”

The blueblood shook his head his voice gruff sounding. “The answer is no. The place is completely surrounded I'm sorry i tried to get them to left me alone but no luck. Your other friends are safe but you two are in trouble.”

Psiioniic flashed his fangs at the blueblood troll which he flashed his own back. “You can ‘t fight them Psiioniic there are to many. And there was evidence that there is someone in here. You are not escaping from here alive or together if you fight your way out.”

Psiioniic whispered at him; “Ithn’t there thomething you can do? Thhe wouldn’t make it if thhe dothen’t get to Rotha.”

Psiioniic knew Jyvlin was an kindhearted troll he wouldn’t wish death on an young troll. Jyvlin sighed looking at him then you again placing his hand on your face studying you. You gave an murmur before trying to weakly move your head.

Jyvlin patted your face lightly before giving an deep sigh. “There’s nothing I can do Psiioniic no matter how you ask it.” Psiioniic eyes opened an fraction wider as Jyvlin got up rubbing the back of his head. “I’m sorry but I'm hands are tied Psiioniic. All we can do is pray that she does live. It’s easier to give yourself up trust me. This is the only option I can see working out...”

Psiioniic cussed lightly under his breath before taking and hand and rubbing his eyes in bothersome manner.

Jyvlin clenched his jaw; “I can promise you this you both will be together in the same cell and in the same cart since you’ll be under my area. As while I can also call in an favor to get you both together in the same cell. But that's as good as I can get it for you. You’ll have to keep her and yourself alive till Signless acts to gets you both out.”

Psiioniic nodded lightly before Jyvlin shifts lightly taking you from Psiioniic who offered you to him. Before digging into his pocket and throwing and regular shirt at him. “Put it on.”

Psiioniic nodded again lightly slipping the shirt on and tossing his hand band off while the blue blood troll slipped one on you too.

Jyvlin looked at Psiioniic before nodding. “Well I didn’t find any traitors but i found two illegal slaves.”

There was an whistle of impressed from up the stairs. “Two illegal’s slaves. Man that’s an bonus.”

Jyvlin rolled his eyes before starting to become like an blue blood. He snarled at Psiioniic who had to glare at him. “Come slave.” Jyvlin walked up the steps you weakly giving sounds of pain.

As Psiioniic came up the stairs the old troll who had shelter him was on the ground looking at the both of you. Tears started to bubble up at his eyelids. “Please leave them there are just-”

An blueblood whacked him int he face. “Shut up your lucky we don’t kill you cause we get an bonus pay for slaves.”

One of the blue bloods had a look at you. “Why didn’t you cull the mutant?” He snared which caused Psiioniic to growl flashing his fangs.

Jyvlin snarled back at Psiioniic who looked away. “Because the female is a blue blood slave. You know how much we’ll get from a blue slave my brother? Besides she is his matespirit i believe he is an psionic user so if he have the mate he will have to listen right old troll? You got off on the idea didn’t you of having control over slaves?”

Everyone in the room looked almost happy and laughed.

The old troll wept lightly as Jyvlin turned his head. “Come brothers lets get them settled into the cage for delivery. I doubt they’ll be a fight.”

Jyvlin started to move being very gentle with you. Psiioniic followed silently Jyvlin lead him to an wooden boxed wagon marked with the Grand Highblood's symbol. One blueblood was chewing on something before looking at them. “Last two?”

Jyvlin nodded; “Yeah Gaxpoi, two slaves cuff the one behind me and this one should be fine she’s stinks of poison so I doubt she’d but up a fight.”

Gaxpoi looked at Jyvlin before spitting on the ground. “Ship together?”

Jyvlin nodded “Yes same owner.”

Gaxpoi nodded before flipping up the door and untying the heavy blankets. Psiioniic clenched his jaw looking inside the wagon. About five other trolls were in the various bloods, ages, and slave status. Each lined one area of the caged up box. He could see that there was another psionic user in the wagon because the trolls eyes where covered its hands shackled to its feet as well as his neck to the floor and it looked about out of it because yellow saliva was dripping out of it’s mouth from the slaver drug they properly pumped into it. The others were just cuffed up either to the walls or floor. They were all squinting at the moons light. Jyvlin ushered the troll to cuff Psiioniic’s hand together.

Psiioniic ground his fangs together as the troll smirked at him. “Fine slave i guess his owner will be please to get him back. If not i may take him...”

Jyvlin rolled his eyes. “Naw the boss will be keeping him and the blue here.”

Gaxpoi looked wide eyed for a moment. “What tha’ mutant there?!”

Jyvlin nodded  “Yeah we’ll feast go for a while my brother.”

Gazpoi tapped Psiioniic’s leg to get him moving. “Up slave.” before commenting back about the rarity of the find.

Psiioniic glared lightly before moving up into the wagon settling down perfectly where the spot was opened. Jyvlin moved up which made Psiioniic lift his arms up. Jyvlin placed you on Psiioniic’s lap not without you giving an horsey sound of pain. Jyvlin almost flinched at the sound of something pealing and the scent of blood.

Psiioniic slipped his arms around you pulling you in close feeling for the cloak piece that fall off. He placed it back on holding it down as Gaxpoi hummed; “Damn lets hope the bitch makes it then.”

Jyvlin nodded a lightly as the troll moved to the front. Jyvlin slipped something under your shirt lightly before getting up. “Know ya’ll be nice and good in there. Ya’ll get water in a while so hang tightly till then.”

Jyvlin closed the blankets tying them good and tight together before the clicking sound of the door closing. It was pitch dark in the wagon. A couple of minutes passed before everyone was jerked backward from the starting of the wagon moving.

Psiioniic slip his hand grabbing whatever Jyvlin had placed in the lower portion of your shirt. What it was an vial Psiioniic shook it against his ear hearing a liquid sound. He popped off the lid and opened your mouth. Psiioniic looked to see a sliver of e/c eyes looking at him. “Drink it down.”

A couple of the others looked at him as he popped the vial into your mouth. You did what you were told in your feverish haze. You sighed softly afterward. Psiioniic shifted you a little so your head was up resting against his shoulder.

One of the trolls glared at him which he did back. “All cause your bitch is a blue blood.”

Psiioniic hissed; “It was jade blood*** for the pain asshole. You got it to I can smell it on you.”

The troll fall silent growling lightly. All fall silent in the wagon there was the occasional drugged up laugh from the chained up yellow blood. Psiioniic would look down at you every so often to see how you were doing. You eyes were open e/c eyes seemed hazed and out of it but at least you were up. I

t seemed the Jade blood helped in easing the pain from know. Everything seemed to be alright considering you still had a high fever and you were murmuring odd things. “Pie whens Spine and Color and Hiss going here...mmm pie...hiss pie...color hiss pie...mmm. Dark? Dark....travel? We travel mew?” You giggled out of it“Mew...mew? New! Meow...neo-”

Psiioniic covered your mouth sighing as you kept up talking into his hand. Psiioniic lifted his hand then patted your mouth causing you to yawn making an popping like sounds from him patting your mouth.

Since you were getting on his nerves till the elderly troll beside him sighed. “Poison?”

Psiioniic looked up at the troll before nodding. “Yeah class A stuff.”

He hummed lightly; “Ah...did you have the counter measure?”

Psiioniic nodded lightly. “Yes I did. No good slave doesn’t have it.”

The elder troll laughed at the true behind the statement. “Then don’t get to frustrated then at her. She doesn’t know what she does.”

Psiioniic opened his mouth then closed it before nodding lightly the old troll had seemed very sad about the statement he himself had made. He looked away till you clenched him lightly. Psiioniic looked down to see you were clenching his shirt tightly asleep. Psiioniic sighed lightly that wasn’t the reason he was frustrated it was you seemed to have loose lips when you were like this. He was likely that it seemed you couldn’t speak properly even more so you were trying. He wondered if it was a good idea to let you keep so close to Disciple since you had started to meow and mew like you did just a couple of minutes go.
Don’t get him wrong he loved Disciple as a morial but she was taxing on him at times. He sighed again he guessed there was nothing he could do for now.

As time dragged on the wagon would stop every so often to dish out water to them. That was a chore he was given one cup between the pair of you. He got you to drink some of it after having to coach you to drink it and swallow it before having the rest of the water himself. This process seemed to work enough for the other moments of watering. Psiioniic let the bumps of the wagon hitting something and the calls of the outside world help ease is troubling mind. He had to think of names for the both of you and other things to keep yourselves under a low profile.

The ride was long but not a days worth. He could hear the sounds of other wagons and shouting from other bluebloods. He sighed as the wagon seemed to slow down before stopping. Those who were awake inside the wagon all looked to the wagon doors.

“How many?”

“About seven.”

“Bloods?”

“Two yellow mages, orange, brown, two limes, and a blue.”

“Really a blue?”

“Yeah lucky huh?”

“Shit I wish I was with you Gaxpoi.”

“I know I can’t wait for the bonus.”

The other troll hummed lightly. “Alright open the door and get them out and into the line.”

Gaxpoi spoke up; “Yeah yeah...”

The other troll hummed lightly as they heard the door open and someone pulling the blankets to untie it. “Do you know what we are suppose to do with the blue?”

“Nope you’d have to ask Jyvlin who left to see Darkleer. ”

As the blankets opened everyone hissed to the moonlight. It was bright since they spend the whole time in darkness. “Alright get them in line and I’ll go find Jyvlin.”

Gaxpoi moved into the wagon with the keys and started to uncuff the slaves from the walls and floor before pushing them out. He skipped the other yellow blood leaving him to last since he kept someone else to help take him to the dungeon no doubt to sleep the drug off before being put to work. When he came to rest with the both of you he frowned. “Well now is your bitch up?”

Psiioniic hissed lightly which caused Gaxpoi to rub his neck unsure. “I’ll take that as a no then...naw fuck i don't like this...”

“You don't like to use your thinking-pan any Gaxpoi do you?” Gaxpoi turned to see Jyvlin standing there with Darkleer. Jyvlin had his hands at his hips before shooing Gaxpoi to deal with the other troll left.

Psiioniic looked as Jyvlin climbed up into the wagon. “Hands.”

Psiioniic lifted up his arms so that Jyvlin could take you. Jyvlin shifted his arms under your legs and around your back pulling you close to him. Jyvlin straightened holding you before jumping down onto the ground. Psiioniic dropped his arms watching till Jyvlin flinched his head as a signal for him to move. “Come the Grand Highblood waits you both.”

Psiioniic clenched his jaw lightly as he hopped out of the wagon to see Darkleer with his arms cross. “So this is the lowblood Jyvlin?”

Jyvlin nodded; “Yes Sir Darkleer.”

Darkleer sniffed the air lightly. “Hmm...you are correct he is an very powerful Mage. Though I would have to question this lowblood though...”

Psiioniic tighten his grip on his hands as Jyvlin spoke. “I understand sir Darkleer but look at the her veins they are blue as well as her bruises.”

Psiioniic blinked almost a moment. You had bruises? Where did you have bruises he never saw any bruises...

Darkleer hummed lightly; “Show me common blood.”

Jyvlin shifted you lightly and pulled down your shirt to show off the deep blue and purplish bruises on your shoulder and back. Darkleer hummed before nodding; “Alright common blood we’ll see what the...Grand Highblood wants to do about her. But i don’t...understand why the Mage has to do with it.”

Jyvlin smiled flashing his discolored and broken teeth. “That is easy Sir Darkleer she is his weakness. Why use drugs when there is something to torture him with no? As long as he doesn’t cause problems and does as he’s told he gets to keep his...young...fresh...chuck-beast.” Jyvlin licked his lips laughing slightly eerily.****

Darkleer hummed lightly before making an motion to have Jyvlin walk forward and grabbed Psiioniic’s arm. “Come lowblood the Grand Highblood awaits...”

Psiioniic walked along with Darkleer glaring at other blue bloods who were smiling and snickering. Jyvlin seemed to clench you closer glaring at the other blue bloods. It seemed that it wasn’t the best sign. Psiioniic watched as the four of you came to giant ominous doors. The sounds of splattering and cries could be heard just beyond it.

Darkleer nodded to one of the guards who disappeared into through the door. A booming laugh had the doors seemed to shake. “Motherfucking miracles being in the motherfucking lowbloods.”

The guard popped out from behind the door with lime and olive stained shoes. “The Grand Highblood will see you Darkleer...”

Darkleer nodded as he pushed Psiioniic forward as Jyvlin walked forward beyond the door. Psiioniic moved passed the door to sight before me death in troll form. In the throne room like area was darker then the night itself torches on the walls flickered as if to afraid themselves to make light. What they did show was the sicken colors of fresh and dried blood on the walls. Rainbows of blood broken up every so often by an image of some horrible drawn figure. As he stared he could just make out what seemed to be happy scenes***** but he looked away finding that impossible.

Darkleer shoved Psiioniic again this time onto his knees violently. Psiioniic snarled at Darkleer flashing his fangs and letting his eyes spark. Your sudden squeaks and shouts of pain had Psiioniic wipe his head. Jyvlin was pressing on your wound. It was enough to wake you and make you fight back as weak and pathetic as it was. Psiioniic closed his mouth looking down which Jyvlin stopped his assault on you. Though know that you were somewhat wake you seemed more confused when you looked at Psiioniic.

“Oh motherfucking moody mustard and a motherfucking diseased blue is that motherfucking it?”

Darkleer nodded lightly; “Yes Highblood it seemed the pair had got into the way of an slave band I am assuming.”

The Highblood uncrossed his leg; “Motherfucking miracles out of this motherfucking place.”

He laughed suddenly moved forward looking at you the Psiioniic. All he did was sniff once before training his sights on you again. He smirked as he suddenly reached out and gripped your chin rather brutally. You squirmed lightly trying your hardest in weaken strength to scratch his hand. “Motherfucking mutant...huh...”

Your e/c eyes looked into orange tinted purple ones. You groaned as he let you go. You started to mumble gibberish at him then at the group.

The Highblood leaned back against the back of his throne as his eyes flickered a light purple around them. “Oh a motherfucking treat...so why are they motherfucking here Darkleer. Why should i motherfucking cull them like the motherfucking rest?” The Highblood crossed his one leg over the other waiting for a good reason.

Psiioniic looked at you as you seemed to twitch tears started to drip from your face as did the other liquids. He moved slightly towards you as you mewled his affection name out loud in sorrow. Darkleer looked at you lightly with almost a pity look as he told the Highblood of the uses for Psiioniic and you. The Highblood laughed with an snaring sicking grin as he uncrossed his leg. The flames from the torches danced across his face as he leaned forward to look at the both of you. Psiioniic just placed his hand on your back as you started to tremble so violently that he moved to catch you holding up somewhat hunched over as throwing up all over the floor in front of you. Your eyes covered in very light purple tint from the Highbloods' mental powers.

Psiioniic flashed his fangs at the Highblood as he rubbed your back as you gave dry heaving sounds. “Oh aren’t you a motherfucking treat; the mutant blue motherfucker is.”

The Highblood leans back resting his back against his throne watching the pair of you. You seem to stop dry heaving and just became dead weight. Psiioniic called your name while he shook your shoulders. Whatever the Highblood just did it made you black out. The Highblood himself waved his hand in an motion “Motherfucking take them away Darkleer put the motherfucking mage to work next moon up. Use his motherfucking blue as a motherfucking punishment card for him. If he does anything wrong I’ll motherfucking make her motherfucking worse.”

Psiioniic growled at him before silencing. The Highblood licked his licks smiling flashing his fangs. “And if she doesn’t motherfucking make it then motherfucking chop her up and motherfucking make her a motherfucking pie. I motherfucking love wiggler livers...its so motherfucking tender...” The Highblood licked his lips again.

Darkleer grabbed Psiioniic by the arm lifting him up by that arm.

Jyvlin had came back with a neutral face to pick you up. “Up we go kid.” He huffed you over his shoulder some holding you like a bag of flour or rice. It was more the fact if you were going to throw up again it would be in front of him rather then on him. Psiioniic would look behind him to make sure Jyvlin was following he couldn’t afford to be separated from you.

Darkleer just pushed his shoulder to look a head of him. “Keep forward lowblood...”

Psiioniic did look forward before turning his head to look back. Darkleer was taking the three of you down hallways and passages. Through stairwells and darkness all twists and turns never a straight line.

When he did stop it was in front of a heavy door metal door. He opened it lightly taking an torch from the wall. The sounds of groans, hisses, mumbling, the horrible smell and most of all the insane laughter had him clench his jaw. On each of the tiny cell walls was a yellow or mustard blood either chained up, drug up, and wrapped up. The amount of insanity depended on the person if they had been there for a long time or short. Some of the newer additions looked up at him in slight wonder before fading away.

Darkleer had walked to the end where he opened the cell door pushing him in. “This is your new home lowblood enjoy it.”

Jyvlin being an nice blueblood at heart shifted you gently onto the floor from his shoulder. As he spoke “You’ll be rounded up for work the fist darkness. So get what sleep you can lowblood.” Jyvlin moved out of the cell as Darkleer closed it.

Psiioniic waited till they left before kneeling and looking down at you. He sighed he should have tried to fight his way out. No good squeaking over it now. Psiioniic shifted the both of you to against the wall so he could be more comfortable. He settled you over his lap some as he yanked up your shirt to see the damages to your side.

As Psiioniic did he gently traced his fingers against the wound he felt tender and puffy. You moved away from him or tried to from the bit of the cloak that was up he could see just the faintness of red inflamed area and yellow. That was really not a good sign. Psiioniic moved the cloak piece back before moved just your head in his lap as he buried his hand into your hair brushing it lightly.

He had seem Disciple do that to you when you were making to much noise in your sleep. You seemed to groan in some sort of relief at the act. You seemed to settle down movement wise. Psiioniic’s mouth twitched lightly before he suddenly spoke to you. “Hey bumble******...don’t make all thith not worth anything okay? I didn’t uthe the only vial I had left for you tho you could go to the bubble dream.”

He laughed a bit bitterly; “Yeah don’t go into the light-wait no do go into the light if it’th red and blue cauthe thatth me.” Psiioniic wipe a bit of sweat from your forehead with his shirt bottom.

He frowned lightly as he looked forward in the tiny cell you were both in. He hoped that Signless was on his way as you both sat there. He didn’t get out of slaver to be through back into it. He just had to hope and wait that his morial who come quickly and that Jyvlin had already send in word on the weak points of the place. Psiioniic sighed leaned his head against the wall mumbling an little pray******* for you either way he looked at it you were both going to have to hold on.  

Chapter Text

Jyvlin sighed as he came down the last passage way to the mage holding. The keys jiggled in his hand. He had sent letters to Signless’s group in the desert to tell him about his other friends that were captured as well as some information. Jyvlin had not gotten word about anything which made him uneasy. He could only hope that the silence was an way of with holding an plans so that it couldn’t be discovered. As Jyvlin opened the thick heavy door he shouted; “Raise and shine slaves time to go work.”

He jiggled the keys and grabbed a torch off the wall. The first couple of trolls laughed almost twisty to go to work. So hopped up an low dose slaver drugs that they found it pleasurable to work. He would open one door before cracking the his whip like weapon to get them moving. It was a process which worked well. He worked from one side to the other opening and scaring the slaves to the outside. So those who didn’t want to move felt the stringing of his weapon on there bare backs. Pain was a great motivator from them.

As he came to the last cell he looked into it. This is why he hated his job. Even if he didn’t know Psiioniic and his friends he still would have taken pity on them. He gently opened the cell door before looked at the scene before him. You were puffing along in heavy breathes face flushed an deep red. Shirt shreds were on your forehead and from what he could see wrapped around your waist. Psiioniic had moved you onto your uninjured side as he leaned against the wall. His shirt was ripped to bits all to make sure you were looked after. “Hey lowblood time to get up.”

Jyvlin moved into the cell and shook Psiioniic’s shoulder. Psiioniic groaned as he was shook up. When did he go to sleep? He remember placing an piece of cloth on your head and closing his eyes for a moment. Psiioniic blinked up lightly with already light rings around his eyes from staying up late. He looked to in front of him to see Jyvlin with an kind look on his face. “Time to get up. Come on if your late she’ll get in trouble.”

Psiioniic looked down at you before nodding. He moved your body slightly till Jyvlin held you up so that Psiioniic could get up. Jyvlin watched as you e/c eyes fluttered opened a little. Jyvlin smiled at you before moving his hand to motion Psiioniic to leave. “Head up the stairs the others are waiting and follow what your ordered to do.”

Psiioniic was about to move when he clenched his jaw as you whimpered for him lightly. Psiioniic knelt down before running his finger down your cheek smiling. “I’ll be back I have to go get us food Bumble. Go back to sleep.” You sigh with great effort before closing your eyes.

Jyvlin frowned lightly taking the cloth off your forehead; “Go.”

Psiioniic nodded getting up and walked out of the cell. He knew he had to or you’d be in even more danger. Psiioniic moved out of the area and opened the door shutting it. Jyvlin waited till Psiioniic left before shifting your head onto the floor and took out an tiny bowl and an small flask.

He poured the liquid from the flask into the bowl before moving the torch down on it. The bowl lit up from the torch giving an better smaller light. He placed the bowl a bit away from you and got up putting the torch on the outside of the cell before kneeling back down again beside you. “Alright kiddo lets see your wound...”

Jyvlin moved the bowl into his hand so he could see better as he shifted your shirt up some and undid the makeshift bandage wrap. He unwound part of the bandage to see the cloak piece was soaked in dried red blood. He looked to see tender and raw area around the piece of cloak. “Well know...that's a mess you got there. Looks like they weren’t kind to you kiddo. You got the waved arrows and not the straight ones.”

He prodded the wound gently to see if the counter was poured correctly it seemed that it had been put on in the right amounts which was good. “Well lets see how you bruises are and I’ll get you comfy for your stay here sound good?”

Jyvlin knew he wasn’t going to get an answer though he felt if he didn’t talk then you may react unkindly towards him with you felt him touching you. Jyvlin slowly started to raise up your shirt. He spoke calming and made a small joke here and there very unlike an normal blueblood. He spotted your bruises to see that there was more then from the day before. “Well where did you get these huh?”

He chuckled as he shifted through his boot for what he hid to bring to you. He hummed when he found the small container. “Ah! Here it is my old Lusus's best bruise be gone paste. Hopefully I made it right. So it may be a bit hot on you kiddo sorry.”

He unscrewed the top then dipped his two of his fingers into the paste before dabbing a bit on your back. You hissed lightly opening your eyes some. “I warned you kiddo.”

Jyvlin placed the container down and started to rub the paste into your skin as fast as he could. He tried not to be so rough but he wasn’t used to being gentle. After a minute or two with your struggling he finished his task. “See done that wasn’t so bad was it?”

You grumbled a sound at him. He smiled lightly before finishing what he set out to do. He fished out from one of the other cells a bit of hay for you to lay on. After that he was done he placed the piece of cloth that was on your forehead back on it. He had to get going himself or fear a visit from the Highblood.

Meanwhile Psiioniic quickly found the line he was looking for. Once the blueblood seen that was it he marked it down on his clip board before shouting; “Move head! Stay straight any movements out of line will result in punishment. All those new to the collar will be giving new clothes! Now walk!”

Psiioniic did what he was told it wasn’t hard when the blues separated the new collars from the old ones. The clothes what made they different. Psiioniic had being pushed into an long hallway with some others from the night before.

An young Jade looked at him and pasted him an gray shirt and gray loose pants. “Change then go to the blue blood at the end with the whistle around his neck. He will direct you where to go...”

The Jade not even once looked at Psiioniic who just nodded lightly. Psiioniic changed from his well ripped up shirt and jumpsuit pants much to his displeasure into the new clothing.

He then distastefully went to the blue who eyed him. “You are to the courtyard to the right and down. You will be catching stones today. Dismissed.” The blue waved his hand at Psiioniic who gave an glare before doing what he was told. He had to chant to himself ‘Can’t let thith get to me. Have to protect Y/n.’

As Psiioniic went out the doors before was something he wished never to experience again. All across the courtyard yellows of all ages and sizes were either lifting or catching stones. Psiioniic sighed before closing his eyes drawing strength to himself. Psiioniic walked past a couple of yellows to had gave him the stare. This caught an blues eyes; “Newbie huh?”

Psiioniic looked up at see the blue was blind. “Well then catching stones are we?” Psiioniic nodded out of character before answering with an yes. “Well then you’ve come to the right place. So caught~” Psiioniic blinked before an stone came down on him he forced his psionics out to caught it before it killed him.

The blue laughed; “Take it to the cart then come back it’s that simple.” Psiioniic huffed as he did what he was told all the well cursing in his head.

An hour or two later Psiioniic huffed as he lifted the stones up as the bluebloods forced it off the side of the wall. He huffed as he growled lowering it onto the opened wagon. As he turned back to get wrapping his psionics was another stone was dropped down.

As he stood there getting it under control he noticed an younger slave was having trouble keeping an overly giant stone up in the air. Psiioniic watched as yellow blood dripped down his face and mouth. Psiioniic shouted as he moved his hand separating his power to help the younger troll hold the load. His own mustard blood dripped a bit out of his nose.

Psiioniic through his stone into the wagon and helped the younger troll throw his in. The young yellow blood fall onto his butt with his hands behind him and face up as he coughing and breathing deeply trying to gain his breath as he wiped his face. Psiioniic walked over and offered his hand. “Come on you can’t thit there kid.”

The young troll opened his eyes were purple and green.

Psiioniic smiled; “Come on.”

The troll gripped Psiioniic hand smiling; “T-tha’ks I thought that sto’e was goi’g to kill me. Your ‘ew here are’t you ?”

Psiioniic nodded; “Yeth wath from the wagon’th latht early morning.”

The young troll nodded; “Figured you are to ‘ice. The others would’t do that.”

Psiioniic hummed. “Thtill no brotherhood among thlave’th...my how timeth don’t change...”

The troll looked at him feel before he took Psiioniic’s hand to be lifted up onto his feet. Psiioniic let go of the young trolls hand before starting to walk. The younger came next to him talking; “Hey wait! What’s your ‘ames my collar brother? I’m Fahi’c.”

Psiioniic hummed lightly before lying through his fangs slightly; “You can call me Mituna. It’th a thhit thituation to meet you Fahinc.” Fahinc laughed a little nodding.

Both mustard bloods worked it seemed the hive was in need of repair and expansion. Psiioniic worked side by side with Fahinc helping the troll when he needed it. The group of slaves that Psiioniic was in worked and were suppose to work till early warm up. It was only becoming late night when there was a shout from a blue and the sicken sound of flesh and bone being crushed.

Every slave who was either powerful enough or not busy whipped there head to see yellow blood seeping out of an stone that was on the ground. Psiioniic shook his head as he unload the stone over his head. Fahinc had an grimaced expression on his face. A blue or two had jumped down from the stone wall.

One Cobalt blue grabbed Psiioniic’s arm pulling him as whistles started to blow. Psiioniic was shoved forward to the stone. It was more bigger then he thought it was. A couple more slaves were through forward one unlucky enough to land face first into the blood. The leader from earlier shouted; “Lift the stone slaves!”

The other three powerful mage users lifted the stone just enough off the ground. Every slave flinched hearing the pealing of stone from flesh. The sudden cracked the whip caused Psiioniic to made an face they weren’t making them carry the stone with a died slave there would they? Before he could think anymore the whip tip hit his back causing him to grind his fangs. “I said lift! Or suffer the punishment slave!”

Psiioniic activated his psionics again weaken by the amount he had been using them. It was a good thing they had him and the other three or they never lift the stone off. He could hear the shout and the sounds of disgust as they moved the stone off the dead yellow blood. The leader cracked the whip till they could place the boulder for the common low bloods to break down.

As Psiioniic and the others dropped the stone he huffed some feeling for once tried he turned his head slightly to see the a blue blood of two cursing. Psiioniic looked away unable to stomach seeing the body. An high pitch whistle blow before the leaders shouted“Slaves your done for the night get back into the lines.”

Each slave dragged themselves into there dungeon section and number line. Psiioniic looked to see Fahinc was down an row from him. The younger troll waved before starting to walk forward as the line moved. Psiioniic looked some more it seemed to be quite a bit of psionic users here. Some though were cornered off laughing or crazed no don’t from the amount of drugs in them.

Someone nudged Psiioniic; “Move I don’t want the whip...”

Psiioniic mumbled an apology as he moved forward following the troll before him. As the group walked Psiioniic turned his head to look at the person behind him. He was surprised to see an very scared yellow blood female. Her eyes were orange and yellow. Psiioniic whispered quietly at her. “Hey do you know where they’re taking us?”

The female looked at him before glancing around to make sure no one was looking. “You’re new aren’t you?” Psiioniic nodded. She sighed as if he just destroyed little hope she had. “We are being took to the slaves kitchen for our only meal okay. Now turn around before you get us both in trouble.”

Psiioniic did as she said too frowning only one meal. No wonder the slaves here were weaker then normal. Psiioniic sighed he hoped Jyvlin was going to give you food. As the marched it seemed they final came to an large archway. Past the archway was busy with slaves and blues alike. Slaves were chatting to each other on the floors in lines some were wolfing down meals like it was there lasts. Others were being tortured by the blues by there meals were being kicked forward so they had to lick it off the floor. Psiioniic clenched his jaw lightly till he saw Jyvlin hoping an spear leaning against the wall. Jyvlin winked at Psiioniic before mouthing something. Psiioniic frowned did he just say play along and what was the wink for.

Psiioniic was suddenly pushed forward by a blue. “Motherfucker take your motherfucking plate.”

Psiioniic flashed his fangs a little before grabbing the tray. Elderly looking jades dished out gray looking globs of food onto his tray. It smelt horrible like moldy cheese wrapped in soured vegetables under food boards bad. Psiioniic grimaced lightly before he sat down were he was told to after much pushing and shoving.

Psiioniic was eyeing out for Jyvlin who seemed to get closer and closer to him talking to the other blues and looking at some of the slaves. Psiioniic had started to forcefully eat out some of the gray glob.

As he did so one of the blues started to talk to him. “So there's the powerful Mage user huh? Your bitch die yet?” Psiioniic ignored the blue eating. The one eyes blue seemed to snare lightly. “Hey fucker I’m talking to you!” The blue kicked Psiioniic’s tray lightly causing the food to fall off some.

Psiioniic snarled at the blue till someone grabbed him by the hair yanking his head back snarling. Psiioniic say Jyvlin looking at him with an cruel and twisted face. Psiioniic hissed lightly as Jyvlin yanked at his hair.

The blues chirped lightly; “Commander Jyvlin!”

Jyvlin snarled at them; “You fucking kids are sad can’t even keep an lowly mage under your fucking control.”

The one eyed blue chirped up lightly; “Sir he’s new and powerful we-”

Jyvlin snarled at him before throwing Psiioniics' face into his tray the gruel plastered on his face. “Then fucking teach him discipline!”

Psiioniic growled again this time into the food that was plastered all over his face. Jyvlin looked at him egging him on to give more of an show. Psiioniic grabbed onto Jyvlin’s arm in show.

Jyvlin pretended to hate enough. “If you wouldn’t listen I’ll make you fucking listen worm! You and that pretty like bitch of yours will be in my bed with both your nooks filled.” Jyvlin laughed very cruelly.

Psiioniic growled; “Leave her alone!”

Jyvlin stood up yanking Psiioniic by the hair to stand up too. Even thought Jyvlin was shorter the Psiioniic the pair stood up together. “Oh? Why shouldn’t I maybe I should chain you to the fucking cell wall and watch as I fucking pail her hard till that diseased bitch is chanting my name. That’ll teach you discipline!”

Psiioniic swallowed greatly Jyvlin wouldn't really do that would he? Jyvlin tugged Psiioniic to follow him. “That's what I thought lets go slave you need to be taught who’s the fucking leader here.” Psiioniic almost looked terrified as Jyvlin pulled him along by the hair.

A couple of the blues laughed at him giving sickening remarks about what was in his mind going to happen. Jyvlin tugged and pulled Psiioniic to an side hallway then pushed him into an door before locking it behind him.

Psiioniic hissed getting ready to fight. Jyvlin sighed as if exhausted. “Psiioniic calm yourself I’m not going to do anything.”

Psiioniic stopped hissing as Jyvlin handed him an cloth to wipe his face off. Jyvlin spoke again as Psiioniic took to cloth from him wiping his face. “Child your making me older then what I would like to be you know. I am sorry for acting so cruel but I had to get you away from there. The young child is safe no worries.”

Psiioniic sighed before giving an wary smile; “You thhould an athth. I thought for a moment there you were going to do thomething to her and me.”

Jyvlin shook his head; “No I would never do that. But have to keep an front of for the other little kids. Can’t be big bad Commander Jyvlin without it.” Jyvlin smiled lightly before handing Psiioniic an half little loaf of grubbread. “I’m going to send you down early for the night. You unfortunately will need to feed the kid on your own. No work no food it is a rule even I can’t battle up against without my character being questioned. So you’ll have to from this point on have to hide away bits of your meal. I am sorry i wish it was not so.”

Psiioniic sighed softly shaking his head. “it ith alright...I’ll make us manage...”

Jyvlin frowned before humming lightly. “Ah yes that is why i wanted to to play along. Your friends sent me an letter back they are going to be attacking the hive soon. I don’t know when but they will be so be ready Psiioniic.”

Psiioniic nodded as Jyvlin bite his thumb and smeared his blood on Psiioniic’s lip some and messed his hair up. “Alright then that is all. Follow close and look...destroyed of sorts.”

Psiioniic nodded as Jyvlin opened the door. An hard mask seemed to fall on the elders face as he started to huff. “Come slave.” Psiioniic tried his place to look destroyed as they walked the halls. Many blues looked at him and smiled before whispering at each other. Jyvlin had let them both down into the dungeon were he and you were housed. As Jyvlin opened the door he grabbed an torch and the keys.

Jyvlin opened the door some before smiling lightly. “Have a good rest. See you tomorrow bright an early.” Psiioniic nodded wiping and fixing his hair as he went into the cell. As Jyvlin closed the cell and locked it Psiioniic turned to see you laying on some hay asleep still.

He wondered if all this sleeping was going to screw up your sleeping pattern. But he smiled lightly seeing you were unharmed. He had okay day regardless of the stress of using his psionics a bit more then normal and the died blood brother.

At least the blue bloods fed him. He used to never get fed under his old master. Psiioniic heard a loud mumbled sound to see your fevered e/c eyes looking at him. “Tho you are up Bumble?”

You hummed at him; “Colors hum? Hot...hot...”

He shook his head. “Thee look you made me now what gibberish you are talking about.” Psiioniic sat beside you as he pulled the collecting pan of water from the corner. He was thankful Jyvlin didn’t see it. He himself had only found it last night it seemed that it was come for there to be leaks in the hive so Psiioniic had worked out one of the other slaves for giving him is in the works goggles. Psiioniic grabbed the cloth from your forehead and dipped it into the cool liquid he assumed it was water since the kitchen was just above them. “You up to eating?”

You just stared at him giving ever so blink.

Psiioniic looked around before pulling out half of the piece of bread that Jyvlin gave him for you. It wasn’t much but at least it was something. Psiioniic sat there ripping the half piece into bits for you. Psiioniic feeds you gently the pieces you do eat a little bit of the pieces but after the five bit you weakly trying to push away his hand.

He knew you need to eat all of it but maybe it was best he didn’t. For if he feed you more then you could handle you may throw it all up and more. “Alright Bumble...but later you need to finithh it.”

Psiioniic cared for you lightly before yawning he was very tired the days power use was draining to him mentally and physically. Psiioniic shifted you from your spot a bit off the hay to onto it. He even was so nice as to take off his shirt and place it over your arms as an means of a blanket. He was kinda hot anyways so why not.

As Psiioniic laid down on the floor he glanced at the door then you. He sighed greatly before turning onto his back with an arm under his head. He fall asleep to the sounds of the other trolls in the dungeon. Psiioniic woke up lightly when he felt something on his stomach. He opened his eyes to see you sleeping face on him. Your head rose and fall with his breathes.

He frowned before shaking his head getting up and moving you back onto the hay and laying down again. Psiioniic had just finally found an comfort spot when again he felt something on hi stomach. He opened his eyes to see your closed eyed face on his stomach. He frowned lightly looking at you then the hay. Psiioniic shook his head again getting up and moving you back onto the hay before moving away to lay down.

This process seemed to stay till he laid there with his eyes open to watch you. After a couple of minutes of laying there you seemed to slowly and in an jerk motion move onto your hands and knees. You would look around as if confused before a worry expression placed at your face.

You may have had a fever but you seemed so alert that he wasn’t there. Psiioniic blinked when you seemed to notice him laying there. You huffed lightly crawling very pathetically over to him. Once you seemed close enough to him you slide down so you were resting on your stomach on the ground and resting your head on his stomach causing your chin to dig a little into his gut.

You panted a lightly out of breath before shifting onto your uninjured  side facing him. You seemed to keep your eyes open for a moment before sighing listening to him seemingly breathing. You closed your eyes falling back to sleep as if content that he was there and alive. Psiioniic was confused by this. Why would you move around and cause possible more injury to yourself to make sure he was alright? Was he that important to you? Psiioniic sighed he wasn’t going to get any answers as of right now. Psiioniic just placed a hand on your head lightly patting it before going to sleep himself.

After two weeks or so had past the routine was the same the only that changed was your health. It was deteriorating faster under the condensation you were in. Psiioniic at one point had you laying on him as he could here the squeaks of the nibbles beasts and the painful shout of another troll unlucky enough to have them in his cell but more then that to make sure you were still breathing.

Psiioniic was very worried about you since no matter what he did you were in either worse pain or worse infection. Jyvlin tried his best to see to your healing but it was very small care. He could only give you a herb here and there and jade’s blood. On some days Psiioniic seen you awake enough to greet him. A small call of his name was all he got with an light nuzzle of his hand when he placed it on your cheek it was normal after you had a drink of Jade’s blood. On other days you were a mess throw up beside you with breaths so shallow and weak he thought you weren’t going to last the night which caused him to state up with you.

The only reprieve he got was the forced labor. It help take his mind off your condensation just for a bit. But not only that he had made some sort of connection to the other yellow blood slaves here. The young troll Fahinc became very close to him since the boy reminded him of himself back when he was just out of his wigglehood. Psiioniic and Fahinc almost formed an pale bond with each other because they would joke with each other as Psiioniic taunted him in good nature at how weak the other was but on the flip side Fahinc would teach Psiioniic about the in hive battles and relationships it seemed the young troll had above normal hearing considering he had two smaller ears under his normal ones. Psiioniic knew that wasn’t a mutation just an troll trait.

The younger had even got the chance to hear about you after one of the bluebloods had threaten Psiioniic for not working fast enough. Fahinc had asked later during meal time if that was why he was hiding food in his pants. Psiioniic had gave a made up background of you and him. It seemed to satisfy the youngsters question. During these time the other slaves seen how strong Psiioniic was under the rule he gave them hope that help was coming for them.

At the moment Psiioniic was resting in the cell you seemed a bit better today thankfully. You had enough energy or spirit he wasn;t sure that you were clenching and unclenching his fingers. Psiioniic was smiling watching as your e/c eyes traced weakly. He could tell everything in your mind was muddled. You mumbled sounds that he guess you though were words.

Psiioniic took his hand away to brush at your h/c hair. He was waiting for Jyvlin to come down to unlock the cells for a new days work and to take care of you. A sudden rumbling sound had the hive shake. Psiioniic had to hold onto you it shook so bad. Even more so it had dust had fall from the ceiling which made Psiioniic frown. What the hell was that?

You mewled in sudden tears which had him look down at you. “Bumble? Whats wrong?”

You mewled again in pain Psiioniic looked down to see his claws at caught part of the area since red blood seemed to soak the bandages he had done.

Psiioniic cussed lightly. “Thhit! I’m thorry Bumble don’t cry.”

Psiioniic placed his hand on your wound before the hive shook against his time a bit more violently. Psiioniic pulled you in close one to try to fix the damage he had accidentally done and two so you weren’t on the floor just in cause the floor started to crack. The other psionic users who were not drugged up voiced the same wonder as he was.

Suddenly the dungeon cell door whacked open. Everyone who was close to the door shouted in fear. Psiioniic couldn’t see who it was only the doors being opened and shouting to get out.

It sounded like Jyvlin; “Go! Run! Get as far away as you can from this hive!Run yellow bloods!”

Psiioniic stood up onto his feet lifted you up into his arms as he got up. This caused your breath hitched. Jyvlin had blue blood dripping down his face fro an very hasty looking cut.

Psiioniic looked at the elder. “Jyvlin whats happening?!”

The sounds of the know opened door blasted through the door it sounded like explosions, fighting, and screams of war. “Lowbloods are attacking the hive and some are not with the Signless group. It seems they had heard about the attack on the hive. They are killing anyone you need to get out of here. Your friends are waiting for you and the kiddo!”

Psiioniic looked at Jyvlin concerned; “What about you?!”

Jyvlin swung open the cell door before huffing. “I need to get the other slaves out! GO! Run Psiioniic and don’t look back!”

Psiioniic looked at the elder troll before bowing lightly and running out of the cell and up the stairs. Sounds and tremors rocked the hive. The smell of blood and burnt flesh was thick in the air as Psiioniic ran with you. As you both cleared the stairs Psiioniic got an wide eyed view on what was happening.

Everything was going to hell; the other lowbloods were killing anything blueblood and slaves alike. Psiioniic placed up an psionic barrier when an lowblood attacked him. He sent that barrier into an shock wave before he started to just run through the hive trying to find an way out.

Psiioniic had kept up his psionic’s sending shock waves and barrier around the pair of you. As he ran he could feel the blood wet his hand from the violent motions. He felt bad but he had not choice he can’t help you at the moment.

Psiioniic wiped his head around to see Fahinc against a wall with three bluebloods closing in on him snarling. The kid was dripping in his own blood and his eyes were sparkling trying to stay safe. Psiioniic roared as he moved a hand sending an shock wave at the bluebloods. The screamed in pain falling to the down twitching.

Fahinc looked up at see you and Psiioniic. He smiled running over to him as if looking for safety. “Thanks Mituna!”

Psiioniic just nodded still running. Fahinc followed him till Psiioniic stopped at an corner looked around it. He spat lightly in angry. There were a group of bluebloods heading this way and he knew neither him or Fahinc had the power left to beat them. Fahinc looked at him as he glanced around quickly for an solution.

He spotted an hiding place enough for him to hide the pair of you and act as a decoy. “Fahinc into that hole there hurry.”

Fahinc looked up at Psiioniic before looking at the hole. He nodded a bit fearful before crawling into it on his hands and knee’s. As he sat up he could see that it was well protected enough where blues couldn't see them.

Psiioniic knelt down so he could pass you off to Fahinc who held onto you tightly. “Keep quiet and thtay hidden. I’ll lead them off.” Psiioniic brushed your h/c hair slightly before standing. “Don’t move from here. I’ll get back.” Psiioniic voiced one more time before running to the blues.

The group spotted him which caused him to smile before running the other way laughing. “Thtupid blueth!”

Fahinc held onto you as he watched from the hole the blues run past the hiding hole. Fahinc looked down at you he could see stains of red on your shirt. He gulped lightly he as he tried to sit you properly on him. He hoped that no one could smell your blood. If they did you were both fucked.

Psiioniic pov
Psiioniic rounded the corner just in time to miss an dagger in the back. Psiioniic turned around to face the group know that they were far enough away from you and Fahinc. Psiioniic growled flashing his fangs at them. His weakened psionics formed up to fight and defend. The blues growled and snarled back there ears were down. It was an stand still for a moment before one came rushing forward with his weapon raised high.

Psiioniic let the blue come to him as he blocked and placed an hand on the blues chest. Psiioniic focused an blast of psionics through his hand at the blue. The result was an psionic blasted that went clean through the blue. A hole the size of his hand went through the blue who dropped to the floor dead.

Psiioniic moved fast evading the next blue as the fight wore on Psiioniic was more focused on in front of him then behind him. He failed to see the blueblood behind him about to stab him in the back.

As Psiioniic killed the blue in front of him the shout of death cry behind him had him whip his head around. “Are you alright Psii?”

Psiioniic smiled happily to hear and see the figure behind him. It was Signless with an concerned and relieved look on his face. Psiioniic nodded giving him an rough reply. “Yeah...withh you came earlier though.”

Psiioniic heard the sound of shifting which had him turn his head back. Signless smiled before taking an fighting stance. “Let finish this chat later we have some high brothers to take care of.”

Psiioniic smiled nodding both he and Signless moved forward shouting in an war cry.  

Fahinc pov
Fahinc shuddered slowly as he heard three sets of foot steps and laughing. His hands shook as he tremble violently. He heard one set stop before sniffing. “You ‘mell that my brother’?” The steps stop before more sniffing.

Someone laughed and what sounded like lip licking.

As another spoke “Yes I do too...smells like blood...fresh blood...maybe a wiggler...mmm...”

“But where i’ it thought...”

Fahinc bite his lip to control an whimper that wanted to come up his throat. He prayed Mituna would come around the corner to save the both of you.

Fahinc felt yellow tears dripped down his face and his claws dug into your flesh lightly. His purple and green eyes looked in front of him in fear and horror. There stood an violent and scary looking blood. “Boo!” The blue snapped his jaws forward laughing.

Fahinc did the only thing he could think of to save you both....  

Psiioniic pov
Psiioniic and Signless huffed lightly as the last blue fall. Signless touched Psiioniic’s shoulder before the mustard blood grabbed him into an tight hug. His face rubbed into Signless’s neck sniffing lightly. Signless smiled lightly before making an sound. “Psiioniic come we must find Y/n. You know where she is right?”

Psiioniic nodded as he let Signless go. “Yeah thhe’th been with me the whole time. Jyvlin got uth in the thame cell. I left her with an young mage to dithtract thethe aththholeth.”

Psiioniic jogged to the hiding spot he left the pair of you. Signless smiled till Psiioniic frowned before calling out your names. He looked into the hole only to find in bare. “Fuck! Why didn’t he lithten!”

Psiioniic whipped his head around what way did the troll boy go. Psiioniic in his panic didn’t notice the red blood drops on the floor. Signless the more calmer of the two notice. “There Y/n’s blood.”

Psiioniic looked at the floor in worry. “Thit!”

Psiioniic started into an full out run blasting trolls out of his way. Signless noticed his friend was overusing his power which worried him greatly. Signless looked down as he heard Psiioniic mumbling loudly.

“Pleathe Gog’th Pleathe let uth find Y/n alright...”

Meanwhile Fahinc huffed holding you he spun the corner only to end at a dead end. He looked horrified. You gave huffed breaths in his arms he wasn’t as forgiving to you as he ran. Your blood was dripping off your waist. He had run because a group of bluebloods had sniffing you both out thanks to your blood scent. Fahinc out of panic sent an very powerful blast at them senting the group of three to the ground giving him enough time to run with you. But know he had lead the both of you too an dead end.

Fahinc whipped his head around as he heard someone laugh.

“Here mage mage mage. Here magi magi magi.” The group of blues licked there lips lightly one laughing.

Fahinc gripped you close before shouting. “You wouldn’t have her!”

Fahinc focused his energy purple and green sparks flashed from his purple and green eyes. He sent two powerful psionic attacks at the group the leader easily avoided the attacks due to his speed. Fahinc through spend what he had left on the attacks and slumped to the ground almost wasted of energy.

He gripped you closer to him as the blue seemed to smile slowly coming closer and closer. Fahinc looked down to see dilated e/c eyes just barely opened.

You mewed weakly out; “P..Pie....”

Fahinc looked from you when he heard Mituna’s shout. Fahinc curled around you as the blueblood in front of him had raised his sword to cut you and Fahinc down.

Psiioniic shouted as he realized he wasn’t going to be quick enough to save you. He roared in anger as the sword seemed to come down. But the sicken slice that was heard wasn’t from your or Fahinc flesh but Jyvlin’s who had stepped into the way of the attack.

He sword had went right down the front half of his body his own weapon run the other blueblood right through the blood pusher. Jyvlin stood as the other blue dropped to the floor dead. Fahinc trembled lightly but you mewed cutely eyes just slivered opened; “b-blue...” Jyvlin turned his head looking at you. He huffed lightly placing his hand on your head giving it a small pat.

Signless and Psiioniic rushed over as Jyvlin bend side wise. Signless caught Jyvlin in his arms and Psiioniic glared at Fahinc who whimpered lightly with your blood all over his hands. Psiioniic took you from him as he started to frantically try to stop the bleeding and to patch you up. Psiioniic started to rip his shirt and Fahinc’s making bandages again and clothes.

As he did Jyvlin was speaking to Signless. Jyvlin gripped Signless’s arms the wound he got was more serve then what they had though the cut down his chest was enough to cut his main veins.

There was no saving the gentle and kindhearted blue blood. As Signless held onto Jyvlin as he coughed up his blue blood. “Get out of here...the Highblood is busy with a mess in the throne room. Once he is done he’ll level the place. Signless...Suffer...”

He gripped Signless handed as he gave an dying smile. “p-please make this world worth something again....i don't want to see...my kids....d..i...e...”

Jyvlin faded away words unspoken plastered on his face. Signless laid Jyvlin down and closed the blue bloods eyes before laying Jyvlin’s weapon on his chest and wrapped the corpses hands around it so it maybe him look like he was a guardian of some sort. “The moons light and the suns flame. We grant his soul eternal bounce for when the Gog’s final call is down. Our dreams become our own bubble. May the Gog’s make your bubbles float gently Jyvlin.”

Signless looked up from the downed blueblood to Psiioniic who’s hands were stained an red blood from the amount of blood that had come from your wound. Psiioniic was shouting at the younger mage user who would flick ever so often if afraid. Signless swallowed thickly before shaking his head. “Psiioniic we must leave now. Is she well enough to make it to the girls?”

Psiioniic growled at Signless lightly; “ath good ath thhe ith going to be thankth to thith fucker!”

Fahinc flinched again sniffling; “I’m sorry but they found us I was trying to keep her-”

Psiioniic snarled sending a weak psionic blast to the younger troll causing him to knock down. Blood dripped steady off of Psiioniic’s face.

Signless grabbed his friends face. “Psiioniic! Enough! If she is prepared enough we must leave before we all die.” Psiioniic clenched his jaw as Signless rested his forehead against his friends. “Do it for me Psiioniic please...” Psiioniic closed his eyes nodding.

Psiioniic picked you up which caused you to make an small sound of pain since Psiioniic was holding your wound rather hard. Signless looked at you before nodding to Psiioniic.

“We must hurry know.” Signless took one last look before he started to run shouting as he did so calling for an retreat. Fahinc stayed close behind with guilt written all over his face.

As the three of them ran many other lowbloods were running away but most of the lowbloods weren’t Signless would shout and shout but they dared not come. They were an militia group of lowbloods it seemed. Signless couldn’t do anything till one of the lowbloods that came with him started to say the ones within the castle couldn’t hear his shouts.

Signless clenched his jaw there was no time for this you needed to get to his mother. Signless summoned what courage he could before looking at Fahinc who had a whistle around his neck being his weapon.

Signless grabbed the whistle around the boy’s neck. “Cover your ears young one.”

Fahinc covered his ears as Signless inhaled deeply before blowing into the whistle. The sound that emanated from the whistle was loud and echoed through the tree’s amplifying it.

As Signless ran out of air he dropped the whistle. “If they heard that then they’ll come now run brother!”

Signless started running again as Psiioniic snapped at him about you. Signless snapped back saying he knew. Psiioniic could only glare his emotions were at an all time high. This caused short circuits in his psionic’s which caused an barrier around you and or himself.

It wasn’t long till Signless had lead them into an cave. “Mother! Quickly!”

Dolorosa looked up from tying an rustbloods leg straight to look at you and Psiioniic. Horror plastered her face. “Oh Gog’s Psiioniic! Y/n! Hurry lay her down over there.”

Dolorosa pointed to one of the open blankets. As she got up she grabbed her medical bag coming over as Psiioniic went to the blanket. Psiioniic gently placed you down on the cloak that Dolorosa laid out for you. Dolorosa already had started to rip away at the shirt. She noticed his poor bandages and smiled lightly.

Her nails made quick work of the bandages before settling her sights on the cloak piece which seemed to be half way pealed off. Under it was all infected yellow and red blood clotted around the outsides. Your s/c skin was as red as Signless’s blood and as horrible looking as she had never seen in all her 43 sweeps on the world.

No wonder you had a deathly high fever. She worried about the chance of how long you had the fever for was going to make you blind, deaf, and dumb. Now even more so ending your life. “Disciple grab me the whole pot of hot boiling water there quickly now.”

Psiioniic held you on your side his hands gently in your hair in an comforting movement. Dolorosa grabbed many herbs and plant like material out of the bag of her chewing on some of them. As Disciple came over with the pot she placed it on the ground. Dolorosa placed the herbs and chewed up material into the pot mixing it all together.

Before looking at you giving an long sigh before pulling up her sleeves; “Disciple hold her feet Psiioniic hold her body steady. Do not let her go till I tell you too.” Disciple grabbed your feet holding them as tightly as she could. Psiioniic clenched his jaw lightly as he gripped both your hands and in a way caged you to him to give him better control over you.

Dolorosa dipped her finger into the pot before tasting it and checking the temperature. She hummed before getting up and grabbing an ladle. “I am sorry Y/n.” She mumbled at you before taking an scoop of the herbal water and pouring it on the open wound.

The moment that the water hit the wound your eyes were as round as cup saucers. The pupils so tiny there were as pin pricks. Then an bloody murder scream echoed from the back of your throat which caused you to start fighting. It as all you could do to try and get away. You were very strong since both Disciple and Psiioniic were having an hard time keeping you steady.

As you screamed of pure unimaginable pain Disciple was hissing to keep your legs from hurting you or any body as Psiioniic kept your upper body in check. You fought with your whole being to try and make them to stop. It felt as if someone was pouring salt brine on your wound then started to kick with steel and studded brick shoes. Dolorosa had to pause for a moment or two as the pair got you under control.

The trolls that were there watched on in almost horror was Dolorosa kept pouring the water over and over again. Your screams turned into shouts then to horsey sounds of pain. Psiioniic would later deny the fact but when you started to call for him to make the pain stop he broke.

Mustard yellow tears dripped down his face onto yours. He bowed forward replacing one of his hands with his psionic's just to bury it into your hair pulling you just enough into his stomach as if to try and shield you from the experience. Even more he begged you to stop fighting. You a bit later had stop fighting since you run out of energy to do so. All you could do was mew in pain and forced to stay up. Dolorosa during this time had told Psiioniic to keep you awake till she was done. Psiioniic did what he was told too.

After an good twenty minutes of Dolorosa ladling the water onto you she placed an cloth on the wound and pressed down soaking up the water and cleaning the wound of the infection that had bubbled up to the wounds surface. The water and caused the puss and infection up towards the surface.

Disciple watched as Dolorosa lifted the cloth away in disgust to see how much had truly come up. The wound under was an red with blood but also an pinkish color till she got to your s/c skin. Dolorosa grabbed some suave and fingered it onto your wound much to you displeasure. She then very neat and with style coming from sweeps of practice sew up your wound with little to no trouble.

Since the wound wasn’t horribly deep or large it so stitches could be done as an safety caught she placed more suave on the outside where the stitches were before bandaging you up. Dolorosa knew you weren’t out of the woods yet but you needed time to sleep before anything was going to happen again.

She looked at Disciple who was not looking at any of them. Her brows ere frown with an almost sorrowful look.“Alright you two it’s okay to let her go. Disciple go get cleaned up and help Signless with meals. Psiioniic-”

Dolorosa turned to look at Psiioniic the sight broke her heart. Mustard tears dripped down his face as he shook his head. “Not yet...I wouldn’t leave Bumble yet...”

Dolorosa tried to place an hand on Psiioniic only to get zapped by his psionic’s as a warning. “No! Not till Bumbleth okay...I wouldn’t leave till thhe’s okay.”

He tighten his grip on you giving an narrowed almost panicked look. Disciple mewed out for Signless to help seemingly calm down the over emotional mage user. Signless shifted very slowly and carefully beside his friend. “Mom Disciple you can go I’ll watch him and Y/n. You both need to help the others.”

Dolorosa hesitated for a moment before nodding starting to busy herself in the other work that needed to be done with Disciple by her side to give her a helping paw. Signless watched the pair leave before he turned his attention to Psiioniic.

Signless sighed softly as he carefully placed a hand on Psiioniic’s arm. “Shush...”

Signless slowly started to shush and pat Psiioniic’s arm slowly moving up. He spoke softly at him reassuring him that you were going to be okay as was himself. Psiioniic started to give uncharacteristic whimpers at Signless about what had happened and what he had to emotional deal with in there absence.

Signless gave an morial like smile before shifting closer wrapping an brotherly arm around Psiioniic’s neck to pull him in close. Psiioniic had shifted so his head was buried into Signless’s neck but his hands held you still close to him. Signless spoke softly saying that Psiioniic had to let you get medical attention and sleep as did he did or the pair of you would never get better. Psiioniic rebutted lightly saying he just wanted to care for you till your fever dropped enough.

He couldn’t just let you down he was so worried that you would wake up in an panic and that you would strain yourself like you had being doing.

Signless sighed softly before speaking; “Psiioniic, you and I will care for her till Dolorosa can see her again okay? I’ll take first shift so you can sleep till it’s your turn. Does that sound fair?”

Psiioniic protested lightly starting to babble himself till Signless shushed him again. “No you need to sleep your ill as while and you’ve used your psionic’s a little to much.”

Psiioniic nodded lightly letting you go gently. Signless help Psiioniic onto an blanket not far from you so he could still keep an eye on you. As soon as Signless got Psiioniic to laid down his friend was out like an light. Signless gently moved his cloak sleeve to wipe off some of the blood off of Psiioniic’s face before looking at you. He sighed softly he hoped that everything was going to be okay. But only time would tell...

Your pov
You hummed your throat felt dry and sore. As while you found it very hard to open your eyes even though something told you not too. Just rest some more but you needed something to help you go back to sleep. You opened your eyes just the tiniest to gauge where you were. Everything was pitch dark no fire, sounds of breathing. Were you still in that castle? You must be. Where was Psiioniic? Was he alright?

You mewed lightly out for him. You waited till you didn’t hear anything back. Psiioniic where was he? Did they hurt him because of you? Is he died...no no he could be dead. Out of worry and desperation you shifted onto your side then onto all fours. Your eyes a custom to the dark easily picked him out just a bit from you. Even in the dark yellow had a different shade to it.

You painfully crawled over to him. He was asleep hands thrown hazardously out, some what of noticeable yellow bags under his eyes and snoring away as if exhausted. You were so relieved to see he was safe and not hurt. You were so happy he was alright you wanted to cry.

He was exhausted rightfully so he was working very hard to keep you both safe. You moved carefully to lay by his side resting your head on his arm. Psiioniic made you feel safe no matter the tone he gave you about sleeping on him. You knew Psiioniic liked you doing that as much as he barked at you about it for he would give in a little two quickly.

You closed your eyes about to sleep again when you felt his arm enclose around you as well as him pulling you up onto his chest. So you were laying length wise on him. Your legs tucked in between his and your head on his chest. He mumbled lightly in his sleep about floor rats before stilling back down.

You smiled tiredly before resting rubbing your head against his clothed chest. His heartbeat was the one thing you needed. As you slipped into a sleep you guess it was worry that made you move even when you body didn’t want to. You figured the primal need to hear he was alive and to make sure he was there and safe was you drive to do weird things like this. You didn’t place anymore thoughts into those thoughts as you fall right to sleep to the sound of his breathing and heartbeat.

Trolls pov
Dolorosa had final got maybe an hours sleep the past night she sat up as she rubbed her eyes while getting up. She was tried with all the wounds she had to deal with she had gotten very little sleep even as a blood drinker. Though thankful after a day or two the numbers of sick had dwindled. There was only an handful of trolls left with more serious issues including you. Dolorosa leaned and grabbed her medical bag.

Her first order of things was to deal with that older troll. Dolorosa went through keep troll re-wrapping wounds and judging if they would be good enough to leave her care. During this time many had woken up since it was starting to become early middle night. The couple of younger trolls which didn’t have an home to return too were dishing out meals. Dolorosa didn’t see Psiioniic walking about so she figured he was tried since he had little to no sleep for over two weeks with since you both were taken.

Dolorosa smiled lightly before looking at Signless who was knelt by your bed. As he pulled the covers he jolted back blinking. Disciple mewled in a bit of surprise. Dolorosa came over to see what the fuss was about. When she got there what she saw was another psionic user asleep in your bed his green and purple eyes looking at them in an glare. “Go away I’m trying to sleep.” Fahinc pulled up the blanket again curling up into an ball. Where did you go?! You didn’t want out in the middle of the day did you! Dolorosa looked at the blanket covers for the cave they had not been moved so you didn’t go out. Where were you then?! It seemed she wasn’t the only one who was panicking.

Signless shook the psionic user awake in an panic; “Where did the person laying here go?!”

Fahinc sighed pointing over into the corner. “Over there now let me sleep Gog your worse then the blue bloods when you want something.”

Fahinc mumbled trying to finally get some sleep. Disciple had whipped are head to look for your h/c hair. What she did see had herself giggled lightly which had Dolorosa look over. Psiioniic was sleeping on a blanket looking as if two people were under it. Dolorosa shook her head smiling before going back to work. Signless looked confused.

Disciple walked over to Psiioniic’s blanket and knelt down poking him as she spoke spoke; “Psii when did mew get bigger?” Disciple poked his cheek lightly which had slivers of red and blue eyes looking at her.

Psiioniic grumbled lightly turning to turn over. He stopped when someone nuzzled into his chest making a very soft and low disapproval sound. Psiioniic looked down to see you asleep on him. He sighed before wrapping his arms around you to keep you close and not to move around on him as he spoke. “Thhut up Dithciple...”

She giggled lightly; “Make me softly.”

Psiioniic glared before snorting it was a waste of energy to use his psionic’s on her. “Leave uth alone Dithciple. Thhe’th tired and I'm tired thhe thought most likely we’re in the cathtle again.”

Disciple smiled before winking at him. “Alright alright but mew aren’t getting an mway with this.”

Psiioniic watched as Disciple got up to tell Signless where you were. He sighed closing his eyes over working his psionics made him very tried and stating up with you till your fever downed to an stable made it even worse. He settled back into an nap his mind ticked lightly in wonder before he fall asleep again.

The next time he woke was when he heard someone shift beside him. Psiioniic snapped opened his eyes and hissed baring his fangs protecting you. He had forgot where he was for a moment. “Hithth!”

The shadow figure seemed to move it’s hand back slightly. He kept hissing till Dolorosa voiced chimed in; “Easy Psiioniic it’s just me. Your with us now it’s okay.”

Psiioniic closed his mouth calming with a suddenly guilty look on his face. “Thorry Rotha...”

Dolorosa smiled waving it off by patting his face and arm. “It’s alright you two have been through a lot. But I need to see Y/n to check the wound.”

He nodded as she pulled back his blankets. You were a bit awake for a change an confused looked plastered your half aware face. Wondering why Psiioniic was hissing no doubt.

Dolorosa smiled; “You are an adventures ill person aren’t you Y/n? No rest for the wicked?”

You just giggled at her as your rested your head to the side to see it was Dolorosa. You made a soft sound from the back of your throat. Dolorosa hushed you gently before moving her hand to feel your forehead.

You shifted your head up for her which had Dolorosa watch you as she placed her head. Dolorosa hummed lightly you still had a fever though it seemed to be getting better she also noted that you were as weak as a newborn wiggler you looked up at her has she had her hand on your forehead. She noticed you were trembling lightly trying to keep you head up for her.

Dolorosa gave a soft smile as she took her hand away. You laid your head back down on Psiioniic’s chest turning away from her no doubt going back to sleep. Unfortunately for Dolorosa she was not done yet. “Psiioniic move your hands for a moment please.”

Psiioniic gave a tired grumble as he did so she could get better access to your side. Dolorosa moved up your shirt lightly to check on how your wound was going and to place more suave on it.

As Dolorosa worked she noticed both you and Psiioniic had fallen back to sleep together. Which caused her to watch the pair of you letting the wound get some air under her watch. You seemed to trembled lightly which caused Psiioniic even well he was asleep to pass a very faint purr rumbled through his lips and chest.

You seemed to settled down feeling the purr which caused Dolorosa to feel a ping of jealous for a moment. She wanted to literally push you off and have him purr at her instead. She missed Psiioniic’s arms around her. She missed his intimacy and more but alas she was the one who had ended the courtship. He had tried at some points of time to try and get her into an courtship but she had ended it.

Dolorosa shook her head finishing her task. There was nothing she could do which is why she never wanted to be in an relationship it clouds your mind and heart. Dolorosa sighed heavy as she got up pulling the covers back over the pair of you.

All she could do was make sure that if there was red feelings starting to form between the pair of you was to give all her support for that’s what she wanted for Psiioniic to be happy. He was after all still a dear friend to her.  

After an day or two Psiioniic had become right as rain again. He didn’t feel bad or horrible from the psionic over use. Thought you were still down for the count for plain reason. Signless was worried when your fever spiked again he sat by your side changing the cloth over your forehead and dabbing away the sweat.

Disciple had refused to leave your side out of concern for you and her matespirit. Psiioniic was helping Dolorosa with everyone one else and making sure the food went on. Though she would catch him staring at you with slightly frowned eyebrows. Your fever did break two nights to a much lower one.

Dolorosa figured it was down enough were she could see you waking up. She was surprised to see one late morning she was right. Dolorosa was getting ready to start for the night when she see your hand eyelids twitch lightly. She frowned before smiling as she watched as your eyes opened for the first time since five days ago when your fever broke some.

She smiled lightly shaking her head as you laid there licking your lips. You seemed to be thinking about water but not wanting to move to get it. Dolorosa grabbed an cup of water and walked over to you. “Well know look who's finally up on there own.”

You looked at her and smiled dowdy like. You spoke to her very lightly and scratchy. “H-Hi...”

Dolorosa smiled as he sat the cup down. “Hello Y/n it’s nice to see you awake.”

You smiled at her lightly till she showed you the cup of water. You nodded somewhat slowly fearful you’ll start making your head hurt again. Dolorosa help you sit up lightly as she gave you the cup of water. You greedily drank down the cup of water stopping to cough once or twice when the water went down the wrong way.

After you were done Dolorosa took the cup away and placed her hand on your forehead again your fever seemed to have fully broke know. Just traces of a slight higher temperature was there but that was normal for you since it seemed since they had found you that you had a higher body temperature then they did.

You looked at Dolorosa as you yawned you were tired of being tired and sleepy. You rubbed your eyes slightly trying to wake yourself up. It felt like you got hit by a Truck with a billboard on the back of it. But regardless on how you felt you smiled at her just so happy to see her. “Mmm what time is it Dolorosa?”

Dolorosa smiled; “Time to be up.”

Dolorosa blinked when you wrapped your arms around her tightly. She lifted her arms before patting your back confused. You shifted your head up smiling again almost brighter then before. “I was so worried about you and the others. I’m glad your safe and alright. I missed you.”

Dolorosa had to swallow back so emotions you had just invoked in her. She felt herself just barely trying to keep jade tears from falling as she spoke. Emotion riddled in her voice. “I’ve missed you too Y/n.”

You looked at her concerned as she rubbed your back holding you closer in an hug before letting you go. She looked away for a moment to collect herself before smiling at you. “Well know that your up I need to go get some food so lets get you back laying down and I’ll see you a bit later okay?”

You nodded; “be careful...” You mumbled lightly at her.

Dolorosa nodded lightly already up and worrying about someone else Gog’s weren’t you something. Dolorosa stood there for a moment watching as you laid back down. She smiled lightly before turning her back to go out to do what she needed too. Dolorosa had very good luck it seemed she caught quite a few beast meats and vegetables for a stews.

As Dolorosa came back an commotion could be heard from the cave. She walked up to see Disciple laying on top of you. As she rubbed her face against yours nuzzling you. Also well she did that she was rubbing herself against you mewing in happiness. You were mewing in half happiness and have panic as she had you very well pinned to the down and no doubt you were having an hard time breathing and your stitches were being pulled.

Your legs were over her waist they failed lightly trying to get her off and your arms weakly pushed at her shoulders. Signless was trying his hardest to pull the excited female troll off but it wasn’t working. Dolorosa sighed lightly Psiioniic was just watching with a smirk on his face. “Psiioniic could you get Disciple off of Y/n.”

Psiioniic shook his head; “Good night Rotha how was gathering? And no it’th Y/n fault thhe had thtole Dithciple’th water.”

Dolorosa narrowed her eyes lightly. “Oh merciful Gog...” Dolorosa pinched the bridge of her nose as if she was getting a headache as she sat down the bag full with food. “Go make some food for evening meal would you Psii. I have a cat and wiggler to talk too.”

Psiioniic snickered lightly but he seemed much happier. Dolorosa glared at her son who lifted his hands off of his mates fur waist wrap. As a ‘I didn’t do it’ look. Dolorosa looked down to see you looking at her with an awkward apologetic smile. Dolorosa leaned down and pulled Disciple’s ear. “Disciple! Stop this instant!”

Disciple held onto you not wanting to let you go. “B-but Rosa she’s awake! I thought I wouldn't ever get her back!”

Disciple produced big olive tears upset. She really did think she was going to lose you her only morial. Dolorosa sighed letting Disciple’s ear go. She really didn’t have time for this. She still had a couple of trolls to still care for.

You cooed softly at her very clumsily rubbing Disciples tears away before speaking “Rosa it’s fine it was my fault for surprising her. Anyways Disciple I’m your morial I’ll always come back to my kitty friend.”

Disciple clenched you tightly laying her full weight on you to soak up the reassurance you offered her. You grimaced as you rubbed your morial’s back. You pushed through the pain of your stitches being pulled by Disciple laying on you.

Dolorosa sighed softly at the scene in defeat. “At least get off her Disciple your going to pull out her stitches at this rate. You want her to get an infection again?”

Disciple looked up at Dolorosa with an mixed look before moving to beside you clinging to you greedily. “No...”

Dolorosa gave a gentle smile before patting the females hair. “Then if your so keen on holding her can you watch her for a bit I need to finish up with the trolls that are left.” Disciple nodded collecting you closer to her as physically physical. Dolorosa smiled before getting up and rolling her eyes lightly.

You sighed softly as did Signless it looked like Disciple wasn’t going to let you go anytime soon. There was a snorted cough cover laugh which had you look tilt your head back. Psiioniic seemed to be laughing at the problem.

You narrowed your eyes before speaking; “Signless it looks like Psiioniic’s really sick maybe you should go help your morial.”

Signless got an worry look on his face before walking over to Psiioniic who gave you an angry look if you think Disciple was unreasonably worried about her morial they should see Signless. You flashed him your middle finger as an fuck you before smirking and nuzzling into Disciple.

You heard Signless speaking to Psiioniic in an worried tone about the coughing as he started to give an lecture about taking care of his own health. You felt Disciple purr softly as she nuzzled into your h/c hair. You were going to smile but it was intruded by an loud and big yawn. Your eyes watered slightly from it. You cuddled into Disciple's warmth before settling into an lap. It was tiring work from being nuzzled to death. Lucky for you and the others it seemed your health was on an raise.

After a night or two you had little traces of the fever you once had though as a safe caught Dolorosa kept you bed ridden do to your wound. It was nearly healed and she didn't need you going off and getting yourself into trouble like always. You were unfortunately going out of your mind bored and the noise from the two or three trolls that were left wasn’t doing much for the headache you were having. It felt as if they were all yelling or speaking louder then normal.

You most times would lash out if someone spoke to loud either by shouting which was counter predicative since you hurt your head even more or by getting an rock to chuck at them. Nine times out of ten Psiioniic would stop the rock from leaving your hand or Dolorosa would stop you.

When you were asleep Dolorosa told the group to speak softly around you as they could it seemed the fever had left your ears rather sensitive to high pitched sounds. But it seemed your luck was a good as the most unluckiness person. After you woke up from an nap Psiioniic had pointed you out to Signless who seen your head was in your hands and your blankets kicked off as if you were just unconscionable. You were giving off very angry and painful sounds.

Signless had knelt down beside you and touched your shoulder which you looked up at him. “Whats wrong Y/n?”

You looked up at him; “I’m sorry...”

He frowned; “What are you sorry for?” You mumbled an I’m sorry again. Signless sighed softly; “Y/n what’s wrong.”

Your bottom lip trembled lightly; “I’m the reason we’re still stuck here. We could have left night’s ago if it weren’t for me. I just wish my head would stop hurting...”

Signless gave you an gentle smile before rubbing your shoulder softly. “It’s okay. We are protected here thanks to the villagers since we have been taking care of some of there ill trolls. So it is nothing to worry about. As for your head do you have an headache?”

You nodded as much as you dared too. “Well have you had water and eaten anything?” You nodded again. Signless tried to smile lightly. “Well don’t worry about it I'm sure it is because of all the noise. The noise will stop soon.”

He rubbed your shoulder before placing his hand on your head giving you a gentle ruffle of your hair. You tried to smile at him; “Signless are we going any where peaceful like away from villages and cities for a while? Maybe the desert where it’s all quiet.”

Signless made an smile; “I don’t think it’s any quieter there but no we aren’t going close to villages for a while.”

You smiled lightly as you both spoke about random things. But it seemed your conversion was over heard by some visiting elders from the village coming to collected what trolls were health enough to leave. They unknown to you had been eyeing you as of late. A annoyed growled had you look up at the trolls coming close. Signless had looked as while hearing the sound.

Two of the older trolls looked at the pair of you before speaking up. “You know we can take her back to our village to keep the child safe till this is over.” You sighed tiredly as placing your head in your hands. Dolorosa who had finished with one of the last trolls blinked in shock on what the older trolls asked.

You just asked Signless if the group could go more in an peaceful place for an change away from villages and cities. To go to an nicely place with a little bit of peace and quiet to it. Why did these older trolls have to start this stuff now.

Signless got up as he looked at the older trolls with a frown. “I am sorry elders but I think you miss understood what she asked.”

The older trolls shook there head explaining that you shouldn’t have to ask of such things that a wiggler of your sweep needed to be cared for but forced under an impossible task. Signless frowned lightly he knew not all trolls like his ideals but that gave them no right to say such things.

Disciple watched as she was writing about something in her book. When you groaned lightly holding your head she had got up concerned. She shifted next to you. “Y/n are mew okay?” You looked at her with some pain in your eyes.

Disciple sat beside you looking at the older trolls who were rebutting Signless. You seemed to watch a little as while. Just barely up and already something else was thrown into your lap. Disciple rubbed your back as she heard you give an heavy sigh. You shook your head mumbling under your breath.

Dolorosa sighed walking away she still had trolls to care for so she didn’t have time to stand around and talk back. Disciple shook her own head before ushering you to lay your head in her lap. You did watching as Disciple started to play with your hair making braids and other such things. Psiioniic had stepped in when the two trolls started onto Signless. You watched as the rebutting went back and forward.

“the child-”

“she may be a child-”

“children should be not forced-”

“how would you if that's best for the her she may be a child but-”

Disciple watched as you got this angry look on your face before you spoke loudly with your head turned at them. You eye twitched lightly. “I’m not a fucking child! I am an adult you know! I have gone through enough freaking ‘heats. Now shut up your making my headache worse!”

Psiioniic, Signless, Disciple, and the two older trolls looked at you surprised. Dolorosa tried to hide her laugh but failed lightly. Psiioniic looked confused but your words caused the two older trolls to walk away shaking there heads mumbling about mutants.

Signless blinked confused; “W-what?”

Disciple blinked herself finishing Signless’s question. “What when have you gone into heat? I have never smelt you in heat.”

You yawned against Disciples lap nuzzling into it ignoring her question. You closed your eyes trying to will away an headache for them speaking to loudly and yourself. The fever had made your hearing a bit more sensitive to loud sounds.

Dolorosa smiled lightly; “She is an adult my son and friends don’t you worry about it.” After that no one really questioned the group or you. After a night or two more Dolorosa declared you to be in good health. Your wound had healed nicely that's due to her suave and to her stitches. You did have a hell of a scar though it was very angry looking. The dark pink scar marred your s/c color skin. You didn’t seem to care much you could sit and do everything you used to be able to do.

Thankfully for the group you were the last one to heal which meant they could start to move again. They were worried how much of an lead on them that the bluebloods and Highblood could have gotten.

The next night your group had left; Psiioniic was happy to see you moving and full of life. He was proud full that he manage to keep you alive. You seemed to be full of energy as well hopping around, talking up a storm to Disciple and Dolorosa about very odd things like plants and moons, also running around after Disciple who stole something you picked up to look at. Psiioniic watched you the whole time left in his own thoughts.

You would look back at him which caused him to look away quickly. You would rise and eyebrow confused. Signless smiled flashing a grin as he teased Psiioniic about it. Which he declared was jut habit nothing more. Signless had left the mustard blood to sort out his own feelings as he caught up to you to talk. He really did miss the talks you both would have about pointless things. It seemed know you were an adult made him feel a lot better he wasn’t a nest robber then. Maybe tonight he’d ask you something he was dying to since the first time the bluebloods attack the group.

The group had made it farther away them what they ever thought they would with you around. Dolorosa marked it off as you had restless legs after sleeping and laying for so long. The group had found shelter for the morning in an jagged cave. You had fluffed up your cloak and blanket for the bedding arrangement.

You were about to turn to go to sit at the fire when Signless had stopped you with a smile he seemed nervous. “H-hey Y/n may I please speak with you alone?”

You frowned; “What’s wrong?”

Signless shook his head. “Nothing is wrong I promise. I would like to speak with you about an matter. It as to deal with me and Disciple.”

You smiled nodding. “Sure! I’m all yours!”

You grinned as he blushed laughing grabbing your hand and taking you both out of the cave for more of an private matter. You stood there looking up at the stars they were yet to fade even though your group made it farther then normal they did stop a bit early when they found the cave. Signless stood beside you looked up.

Signless had always seen you looked up at the sky with almost an longing look. He looked up at the sky seeing the moons and stars he grew up with. “You really like the night sky don’t you?”

You nodded; “Yeah I love watching the night sky nothing ever is the same each night.”

Signless smiled at you; “Really how can you tell?”

You explained a little about the plant and star movement before looking back at the moons the lights seemed to play with everything. Signless tugged at your hand pointing to a spot of rocks which looked smooth enough t sit on.

You smiled nodding as you both sat on side by side. You stared up at the sky in normally you got lost in them they were different colors of the sky. You wondered out that maybe somewhere in that great big sky out there Earth was out there.

Signless watched you with your hood down he could see your full face. Your hair had grown longer since he remember last. The hair that used to sweep around your upper cheeks was know down to the lower cheeks. Your hair was still a pretty h/c color. The stars and the moons different lights played with the colors of your e/c eyes. He had never see an more beautiful sight on anyone but Disciple.

You catch him staring at you. “Sorry you wanted to talk about something about you and Disciple?”

He shook his head which caused you to make a unbelieving face at him. He looked back up at the sky. “Yes in a moment thought do you really like the sky tonight?”

You looked back at the sky with him. “Yes sky somehow really beautiful tonight Signless.”

Signless smiled before looking at you. “Well it’s not as beautiful as you Y/n.”

Your eyes widen before you snapped your head to look at him. “W-what?!”

Signless smirked with a playful grin. “I said not as beautiful as you.”

You opened your mouth before closing it before a blush crosses your face again. Signless moves his hand to your face his eyes lolled at you. You lick your lips nervously as he spoke again. “I have something to confess to you...” He mumbled at you. “I drew you out here to talk to you about something and it wasn’t just about me and Disciple...I-I’m flushed for you Y/n.”

He place one of his hands onto the one on yours. You looked at Signless he had just asked you for an matespirit quadrant. You stared like a deer in headlights. What were you going to do...?

Chapter Text

You looked at him like a deer in headlights before breaking your eye contact from him. You held onto his hand feeling tears pricking your eyes. “But your flushed for Disciple Signless. Trolls can’t have more then one matespirit you know this as while as I do...”

Signless as about to protest when you continued. “Y-you love the thought and idea of me Signless...” You felt hot tears trickle down your face. You closed your eyes trying to take your hand away from his to wipe the tears from your eyes.

Signless gripped your hand to make you look at him. As his thumb wiped your tears away. You opened your eyes to look at him. He stared deeply into your teared up e/c eyes.As if looking for something; “Y/n there are very rare red dom clubs matespiritships. It’s usually very hard for trolls to get into those types. But I wouldn’t sugar coat it with you it is because me and disciple share an love and an connection that goes beyond the quadrants that this is even possible.”

Your lip trembled lightly; “what will Disciple say? She doesn't even-”

He shushed you lightly. “Disciple knows about it and agrees with it...she was the once who suggest it back after the blue bloods had attack us.”

You wanted to believe him you wanted with all your soul and being. But if Disciple agree with it then she had her say in it too. She was the master of shipping people after all maybe she saw it for what it was worth or was it in her disillusion thoughts about the idea of you in there relationship too. One thing did stick out of all others which you spoke up about.

You shook your head in heart breaking sorrow. “Signless it is just delusional..please listen to yourself! You know as while as I do that this isn’t the case your love from Disciple transcends all quadrant. Your confusing pale feelings for red ones!” You started to try to get away from him but Signless gripped you into an hug hold. You thrashed lightly crying. It hurt you to admit it you were flush for him but you know it wasn’t going to happen.

You gripped your fists and started to weakly pound on his chest; “It’s only because I am a mutant the only one you’ve ever seen besides yourself. That is the reason you think it more then what it is...”

Signless gripped you tighter and clenched his jaw as he laid his head against yours. “Y/n please...it’s not the-”

You looked up at him tear strained face hurt him to his very soul. “Signless if you are flush for me look me in the eye and tell me if I wasn’t an mutant you would love me. You would love as much as you do Disciple.”

Signless looked into your eyes deeply. He stared and stared as colorless tears dripped down your face. Signless felt his ears lower down as an sign of guilt. He stared into your e/c eyes and knew you were right. Deep down you were right. If you were a Highblood, blueblood, any blood other then a mutant he may not have loved you like he loves you know.

You watched as Signless face change into an sorrowful one. Red tears collected under his eyes. You eased your hands from his cloak and shirt and lifted them up to wipe his tears. Signless was going to say something but you wrapped your arms around his neck and pulled him in close into an hug. He just held you like he already was. You both stood there silently holding onto each other. You closed your eyes sighing before you both broke away. Signless wiped his face as you did yours.

You tried your hardest to smile for him. “Signless I hope we can still state how we are. I don’t want to lose you your still an very close friend even brother to me.” you wanted to added and I'll still love you no matter what but you re-framed from it as that would just confuse him.

Signless tried to smile back at you. “Of course Y/n i wouldn’t want it any other way. L-let’s go back I need to tell Disciple what has happened...”

You nodded grabbing his hand holding it tightly. As you both came close to the cave you let go of his hand giving one last smile before dipping into the cave and to the others. You kept your eyes down as you walked up and sat down by the fire. You naturally when upset pulled your knee’s to your chest before looking into the fire. Psiioniic turned to look at you the teasing words seemed to die on his lips as he seen your red e/c eyes. His face and looked changed to concerned look as did Dolorosa and Disciple.

The three look up at Signless who comes into the cave next he clearly looked like he had been crying. Disciple got up looking from you to him with an worried look. Signless spoke softly enough where no one couldn’t hear him. Disciple nodded lightly as Signless took her away from the cave so that they could no doubt talk.

You sighed deeply Psiioniic puts his hand on your foot to gain your attention. “What’th wrong?”

You shook your head lightly; “Don’t worry about it Pie. Just a miss commotion.”

Psiioniic just hums taking off his hand before looking at Dolorosa who sighed. The two knew what it was about it wasn’t hard they had seen the sort of courtship like behavior between you, Signless, and Disciple.

It seemed it was a bit later till you three heard rustling from the bushes outside the cave. What came out of the bushes was an dark face Disciple. She was not very happy looking as she panted as if she ran back. You very quickly looked down and away into the fire.
You felt nervous and timid for some reason. Even though Disciple was your morial right know she was terrifying to you.

You clenched your jaw lightly thinking you shouldn’t be nervous you didn’t do anything wrong. Disciple seemed to be walking into the cave when you sighed gaining the courage to look at her. You timidly look up at Disciple who clenched her jaw as her olive eyes pinned your e/c ones.

You don’t really remember how it happens but one moment you were sitting there the next you where on the ground with Disciple over you trying her hardest to rip you apart in anger. You shouted in pain as the cat trolls claws land on your cheek leaving an deep cheek into it. You grabbed her hands keeping the troll from ripping out your eyes or doing worse to you. “Mew! How can mew say those things to him! Don’t mew remember anything I taught mew! Mew ungrateful runt!”

You both growled at each other as you got your hand away from her enough and punched her in the side of the head to get her off you. It was enough for you to roll the both of you over so you were topping her half saddling and half laying on her. Red blood dripped down your cheek as Signless came back huffing he had ran back no doubt because Disciple ran away to make you pay for hurting him emotional.

You both struggled you being weaker though didn’t last long on top. Disciple moved her hand out of yours causing you to hiss in pain when she had hit it off a rock. She moved her hand and was going to rip up your face when an blast and barrier had you in the air. Signless had Disciple in an tight hold as it happened from Psiioniic forcing you two part.

Dolorosa’s voice rained suddenly; “That is enough out of both of you!”

Disciple huffed she seemed to start to gain control back over her emotions as Psiioniic placed you down in his arms. Psiioniic shifted you back onto you feet as your face twisted up in so many mixed emotions it had Disciple flinch back as red blood started to drip down your face.

Dolorosa was about to say something when you shouted at Disciple they could all hear the tears in your voice that you seemed to refuse to fall. “You're as diluted as Signless is! You're the one that taught me that you can only have one matespirit there is no way out of that! I am not being a third wheel in some love that we all have diluted up because of idea’s and fantasies! It’s all because I am a MUTANT!” You ground out the word your e/c eyes had the flames of the fire dancing in them giving you a more violent look.

You then sudden made a wounded sound. “Disciple I love you like a sister that is why we are morials isn’t it?” You sounded desperate your face reflected that. Disciple looked down before nodded sorrowfully about what she just did. “You can have more then one morial though. Maybe that is what it is, we are all pale for each other and we are giving more meaning to the feelings then what they are.” You looked down panting.

The silence seemed to be deafening after you spoke. Psiioniic clenched his jaw as did Signless as they watched blood drip onto the cave floor. You were trembling looking at the ground trying your hardest not to cry. Dolorosa sighed heavy before shaking her head before she touched your shoulder lightly. “Y/n come with me I need to take care of that wound.” You nodded lightly not looking at her. Dolorosa’s hand wrapped around your shoulder as a mean to give you some comfort. “We’ll be back why doesn’t everyone sit by the fire and relax maybe gain control over there emotions.” Dolorosa narrowed her eyes on both Signless and Disciple.

Before turning her back and taking the both of you to the back to take care of the cheek wound. Dolorosa told you to sit on her blanket and hold your shirt sleeve to your cheek to help stop the bleeding as she fished out the medicine bag. You sat on her blanket looking your cheek as she instructed too.

It wasn’t long till Dolorosa sat beside you with the bag. She fished out the disinfected, a cloth, and bandages. She waved you to lean in so she could take a look. You leaned in as much as you could timidly. Dolorosa rolled her eyes sighing as she put your hands on her knees so you were closer to her.

You hissed gripping Dolorosa’s skirt lightly as she was dabbing an disinfected onto your cheek and cleaning the blood away. “You can lay your head on my lap if you want Y/n; well I do this you know. It’s going to take a bit.”

You paused before shaking your head. “No but thank you Dolorosa.”

Dolorosa nods smiling as she finishes her job. After a good while of your wound being patched; you gave one last hiss as she patted the bandaged onto your cheek. “Alright all done. Go get something to eat; I’m sure the sun’s alright up.”

You nodded lightly heading to the fire. You walked to the fire sitting down beside Psiioniic. As you sat by the fire beside Psiioniic, you had felt in need for something or someone to make you have the feeling of safety. And you felt that at that moment Psiioniic was making you feel safe cause right then you didn’t feel like you could fully trust Disciple or Signless at the moment. Psiioniic looked at before grabbing and plate and scooping out some of the know cold morning meal.

Disciple was looking at you with an sorrowful look on her face. You make small glances at her. You both seemed to glance at each other before Signless nudged her with his hand.

Disciple licked her lips and fangs lightly. “Y/n...I’m...I’m sorry for attacking mew. I-”

Your unknowing frown gave way to a small smile. “was drunk on Signless’s kiss and thought I was a scratching post?”

You tried sound a little airy and teased lightly. You couldn’t no matter how scared you were with her right now could let things end like that. It was your fault as well as hers.

Disciple gave a weak chuckle. “Yeah...yeah. I thought you were a scratching post. I do tend to forget that since you are so small and squishy.”

You smiled chuckling as well. “Well this small and squishy thing did bruise you remember that.” You pointed to her temple where there was a light olive green mark.

She smiled nodding. “Well I didn’t say I didn’t like the fight back.” You both started to laugh like normal and acting like normal.

Psiioniic sat there holding the plate to you as you failed to notice it. “Hey Bumble you want morning meal before it freezes solid?”

You looked up at him nodding before taking the plate from him. “Thank you Psii.”

Psiioniic suddenly placed his hand on your forehead before checking you over if scared. Signless blinked before trying to hold but a laugh which he was failing at. You arched an eyebrow confused. “What’s wrong?”

Psiioniic moved his hands to your stomach before wiggling them lightly there to make you laugh from being tickled. “You must of hit your head or you are really a blue blood. You called me Psii. Maybe your dying!”

A sudden snort of laughter from Dolorosa who just came back had everyone burst into laughter. You patted him off you calling him Pie again. All in all no matter you status of what they thought of your courtship or the lack of it. You were still part of there family group.

The next night your group set off with the hopes of landing to the next major village. The only thing was that it was a good five weeks off from where you were at the moment. You sighed that was going to be an long time walking. But you sucked it up because there was nothing anyone could do to change it. Though it seemed that there was a change within the group. A very small change.

One that had Psiioniic grumbling over each time your group rested for the morning. It seemed that after the courtship was cut between you, Signless, and Disciple. You had become somewhat lost because the pair found that keeping you as close as they normally did wouldn't help the re-filtering their feelings. So they decided it was best if for now you three kept some distance between Signless, Disciple, and you.

Thankful but unfortunately though after a week of walking the group was still in the forest as well you did get the bandage off your cheek the only sign of any of the claw marks as a faint line from your jaw to your upper cheek. But most of the time no one could see it unless under low lighting.

Psiioniic was watching you from the corner of his eye at the moment. You looked so lost and alone. It seemed you were having troubles keeping up with the rest of the group. Not because you were slow but because it seemed you didn’t know how much distance was suppose to be appropriate to give the pair of trolls.

You were so used to been up against Signless or Disciple heck even both of them that it was normal for you but know it seemed like you were trying to give them space. This also caused problems when you zoned out as well. One moment you could be behind them and the next you would have wandered off in another direction by accident. Psiioniic sighed loudly as he turned around and started to walk. Dolorosa looked at him blinking as did Signless and Disciple.

The three watched as he grabbed your hand before yanking you back causing you to came back to the world of the living. “Tho we don’t lothe you. Can’t have you wandering off into the clencheth of blueth again.”

You smiled up at him as he pulled you along to the front with him and Dolorosa who nodded agreeing with the statement. Disciple blinked before shaking her head as did Signless giving an troubling sigh. Psiioniic didn’t regret doing what he did maybe when you started to chat his ear off but nothing a simple psionic’s to keep your mouth shut couldn't fix; it was easy and entertaining.

What was interesting as well was how Disciple seemed to get a bit jealous with you and Psiioniic. At nights she would literally whisk you away from the yellow blood to the back of the cave for some demanding morial time and cuddles. You were happy to do so. You had missed spending time with the cat like troll.

Psiioniic watched a bit more happily as it seemed that things seemed to pick up again. You were spending time with Disciple during walks and during the early morning for extra lessons. Though the one thing he secretly was happy about was that you didn’t stop walking with him. Every time Disciple and you would take a break from each others company you came back to him and held onto his hand.

At the moment though you were a bit sick of the forest scenes. Purple, blue, red, black trees lines everywhere. You glanced about taking a bit of intake about the world around you. Psiioniic was to the right of you and Disciple was to your left. Disciple was laughing beside you pointing at a couple of trees as well as some of the creatures you came across.

You held onto Psiioniic’s hand as you both walked along. Psiioniic smile a little as you a swung his hand with yours. Signless was walking with Dolorosa speaking to her lightly about somethings. But every so often he would nudge her and eye point to you and Psiioniic. You both were unaware of the actions. Disciple laughed off whatever you asked before winking at you and went to Signless who waved her over. Leaving you and Psiioniic alone. More correctly leaving Psiioniic to answer your curious questions.

Disciple looked at Signless who whispered in her ear about you and Psiioniic. She hummed and mumbled about it lightly. She had asked you about your feelings for the yellow blood. You only replied about feeling safe and protected around him. Disciple promised Signless she would look into it with her shipper skills if he would have an talk with Psiioniic. Signless agreed with an evil smile as did Disciple. Dolorosa was left to sigh mumbling about young trolls.

As your group came through an bit of a clearing the sound of fast moving water had you not only still but cut off whatever you were talking to Psiioniic about. Psiioniic looked at you as you gripped his arm almost in an death grip. He looked at you as you seemed terrified of the river. It wasn’t like the steams they would bath in but no different. Were you afraid of the river water? Why was that? He often seen you before and after an bath you never seemed terrified of the water you seemed to enjoy it.

He pondered lightly till you looked up at him with an sad adorable eyed look. “Are we...are we really c-crossing that river?”

Psiioniic nodded; “Yeth we are Y/n why?”

You pouted; “And there’s no other way across?”

Signless shook his head. “Sadly no Y/n if there was we’d be taking it trust me.”

You looked at the water again shivering. Dolorosa seemed to pick up what you weren’t saying. “Be at ease Y/n.” She placed an hand on your shoulder. “We can’t swim either so trust us. We wouldn’t put yourselves and the group in danger. It is safe to cross.”

The three younger trolls all ahed lightly. You couldn’t swim. Dolorosa lied a little to you, Disciple was the only one out of all of them that could swim. But it wasn’t something she liked to do if she couldn’t help it. You looked up at Psiioniic who gave you a light pat on the head as if reassuring you. “Hey everything’th going to be fine.”

Disciple smiled as she looked at you. “Mew’ll be fine I promise mew. I’ll watch out for mew.”

Your group found the stepping stones to get across the fast moving water. Te stones were just high enough where the water wouldn’t pass over them to make them slippery. Though you all had to go in an straight line one after the other. There wasn’t enough for everyone to go side by side. The line went with Signless first then Disciple, You, Psiioniic, and then Dolorosa last.

As Signless started to walk across the stones he tested each one before getting far enough that Disciple would start to walk on the stones. You swallowed your fear as you stepped up onto the stones. You were behind Disciple who was calmly talking you through walking the stones across the river.

You tried your hardest not to glance at the water as it moved around you. You felt cold as ice and your instincts begged you to flee the area of stress. Psiioniic was behind you walking you walk the stones. Each step was an calculated affair. You would watch to see which Disciple would walk onto and step on that one.

You looked up just for a moment to see you were so close to the end. But when you looked back down Disciple was already a stone or two ahead of you. You looked at the stones before panicking which one did she step on. You gulped lightly before choosing one of the stones in the middle. It looked smaller maybe even better.

As you placed your weight on the stone it was fine. But when you lifted your foot to step on another stone your foot slipped cause the stone your weight was on shook. You ended up trying to get perches on the stone you were going to step one only to slip off that rock as while because of the algae going on it.

Your slipped sideways of all things Psiioniic tried to grab your hand as well as Disciple who just missed the tail coats of your cloak. You screeched as you fall into the fast moving river water. You panicked as you hit the water getting an mouth full of water. You for a moment broke the surface of the water coughing the offending liquid out before thrashing unable to swim.

You felt yourself dip under the water again sucking up water. Your cloak seemed to keep weighing you down slightly as you tried almost desperately to get to the surface. All of a sudden you weren’t in an river but in an truck with your father. All you could think of was being locked into an sinking truck with your father when you both went over the road barrier into the river.

The panic as you tried to get out of the busted up truck as the water started to raise up. Watching as your own father breath was coming up as bubbles. You some how broke the waters surface again which gave you enough of a chance to cry for help before being submerged under water again. By some mercy of the gods your front hit an rock well you were under water.

You clawed your hands on it pulling yourself up to break the surface again as you clung to the rock. Your hands slipped ever so often off it causing you to fall back into the water which pounded you unmerciful. You were half lost in an memory and half in reality.

Psiioniic shouted your name telling you to hold on. You couldn’t hear him over the sound of the water. Disciple looked at Psiioniic; “Psiioniic use your psionics' to get her out.”

Psiioniic nodded panicked his eyes glowed red and blue as his powers flexed the air. You didn’t even know anything was happening. Psiioniic tried the only thing that was happening that the group minus you could see his the power flexing and bowing from the water. Psiioniic snarled he wasn’t going to work. Psiioniic cut off the power shaking his head. “I can’t the waterth to fatht and it’th to f-”

Disciple didn’t waste an moment longer as she jumped into the water since she was the only one who could swim. Psiioniic, Signless, and Dolorosa run onto the other other side of the bank careful not to fall into the river as well and down the other side of the bank.

They couldn’t find you but they watched as Disciple disappeared under the water where the rock was. Disciple grabbed you from under the water and yanked you back up to the surface. You instinctively grabbed onto her in fear. Disciple dug her claws into the rock to keep you both up.

The smaller cat women whipped her head around to see Signless was yelling at her from the bank. “Disciple!” Fear was written all over his face as was the others. You whimpered trembling Disciple tried to purr but it was hard when the water was violently hitting the both of you.

Psiioniic’s eyed were darting around to see what they could use to get you both over. He couldn’t see anything and time was running out. You and Disciple seemed to have water push over the both of you for a couple or seconds before it calmed to an just fast flow.

Disciple was coughing lightly well you were coughing heavy trying to breath. Disciple shouted; “Hurry! I can’t...I can’t hold on mawch longrr!”

Signless looked from the trees to see if there was any vine. Dolorosa find something to make reach out of the pair of you to grab so they could pull you both in. Psiioniic knew there was no time for that. He was the only one that could make this happen. Psiioniic spread his feet apart before concentration harder then he ever as before.

Water was harder to stop then air with psionics’. Still water it was easier since nothing was pushing on or slamming onto waves. Psionic’s vaguely worked but the brain isolating particles in the air and in the spaces between them. The fast movement of particles were going to be harder to isolate the spaces in between them.

Psiioniic grip his fangs together as he shifted the waters around you to trying to concentrate on lifting you both up with the water. His power use was taking a toll of him since as his blood was dripping out of his nose. This was harder then lifting an 1 ton stone in the air for him.

Dolorosa spoke to him as she told him about the cup like psionic barrier he had encased you and disciple in. “Good work Psiioniic just lift them up and to the shore you’ve nearly done it Psii.”

Psiioniic opened his eyes slightly to see Signless just able to reach Disciple. Psiioniic cut off his power as you and Disciple were just at the shore line. Signless had grabbed a hold on Disciple who pushed you up onto the river bank with Signless pulling you up before pulling herself and having Signless help pull her up.

Signless engulfed Disciple suddenly grabbing onto her and holding her for dear life as she coughed trying to clear her lungs from the amount of water that had gotten into them. Signless palmed her face lightly looking at see if she was okay. Fear etched on his face. Disciple grabbed him into an tightly desperate grab hug. Just so relieved that she and you got out of that alive. He didn't see Psiioniic grab you pulling you in close to him.

After some well needed forehead resting and cheek rubbing; Disciple turned to look and to see you curled up on Psiioniic who was gripping you dreadfully close to him in a hug.

You had your hands covering your ears murmuring a bit loudly; “The glass wouldn’t break; the glass wouldn’t break. Dada drowning! The bubbles....the water....Mama’s going to hit me again and again..and...!”

Psiioniic was shushing you rubbing your back. “Y/n your okay. Everythingth okay your thafe.” Disciple watched as Psiioniic placed his forehead against yours as he was calming you down. Disciple didn’t really know how to take that position. It wasn’t something you did with a friend but morial’s often did that with each other.

It was an effective way to calm down your other half. Disciple didn’t think about it though when Dolorosa spoke up; “Lets find some where to rest the day.”

Signless nodded as he picked Disciple up bridal hold. Disciple sighed resting her head against his shoulder. She watched slightly as Psiioniic picked you up holding you but not the way Signless was holding her. You had your legs wrapped around his waist and you arms over his shoulders with your head tucked into his neck. It was almost an reserved snort-beast ride.

It was a bit before Psiioniic spotted out an small hive. Dolorosa told the group to wait so she could go look. For once no one really argued. Disciple had a chance to look at you. You seemed to be asleep since your eyes were closed from what she could see. “It’s fine children! It seems to be abandon. Come.”

Psiioniic started to move forward as did Signless. When the group got into the hive a deep layer of dust coated everything. Signless placed Disciple down who stretched her limps a bit tired. Psiioniic looked around with you still in his hold. That's when she knew you were asleep.

Dolorosa seemed tired; “Up the stairs Psiioniic and to the left. Signless take Disciple up as well I need to start a fire and dry the clothes that got wet. Disciple I also have clothes you and Y/n can change into up stairs. If you don’t mind.”

Disciple shook his head; “No I don’t mind Rosa.” Disciple spoke a bit softer then normal.

Psiioniic and Signless bring you and Disciple upstairs. As the males got you both up there Psiioniic still held you as Disciple grabbed an towel to help dry herself and you off. “Place her down in the chair there Psiioniic.”

Psiioniic nodded lightly settling you down onto the chair before getting back up. Signless grabbed Psiioniic hand lightly tugging it before letting go. Psiioniic just nodded as they both stepped out of the room and closed the door leaving Disciple to do her duty. As the pair went down stairs Dolorosa was going up. She smiles at them before dipping into the room.

Signless and Psiioniic both settled down into the chairs. Psiioniic and Signless both seem to sit side by side silently. Signless suddenly rubs shoulders against Psiioniic who hums lightly. Both have a small reflection as moirals. Dolorosa sighed as she down the stairs of the abandon hive. Psiioniic and Signless broke away from each other and looked up at her.

Signless spoke up lightly; “How’s our girls?”

Dolorosa smiled; “Both are fine physically.”

Signless frowned; “Where’s Disciple?” He looked to see if is mate was behind his mother.

Dolorosa spoke up answering him. “Asleep with Y/n. Disciple refused to let to sleep on her own for the night. Which might me best...”

Dolorosa walked over to the fire before poking at it and checking the clothes if they were dry. “Our room is a the end of the hall too. You both should get some sleep we’ll have a busy night tomorrow.”

Psiioniic nodded before excusing himself. He is brain was hurting for the strain of psionic use. Signless followed behind him as he excused himself. Dolorosa smiled before sitting in the foodblock slash livingblock.

It was a while till the clothes from both you and Disciple were dry. Dolorosa hummed lightly as she folded the clothes for you both to change into the next night. She sighed lightly as the wood ceiling above her head started to crack and expanse lightly for the air warming up from the sun.

Dolorosa threw a little bit of water on the fire to douse it before heading up the stairs to sleep herself. Before going to the room she and the boys would be sharing she peeked into your and Disciple’s room to see how you both were. She smiled lightly seeing you both were wrapped up into each other much like morial’s could be. She slowly and quietly closed the door before opening the door to her and the boys room.

As she did she couldn’t help but cover an sudden laugh. Psiioniic and Signless beds were together and the pair were back to back with each other as if connected to each other. Dolorosa couldn’t help but smile for a moment she could just see in a flash young Psiioniic and Signless on the dirt ground doing the same thing as wigglers.

She shook her head before taking off some of her out cloth before sliding into the only other free bed. Tomorrow night was another day. During the span of the day Psiioniic and Signless had moved away from each other due to the heat. Psiioniic tossed and turned slightly till he shot up in an panic from his nightmare where you and Disciple drowned.

He panted heavy covering his face with his hands calming himself down or tried too. It seemed he just couldn’t get it out of his mind. Psiioniic shifted his legs from the bed onto the floor getting up. Psiioniic moved from the room opening the door quietly every so often looking back at Signless or Dolorosa hopefully not walking them before dipping out into the hallway and to your and Disciples room.

Psiioniic very slowly and very carefully opened the door to your room. As he slipped in he didn’t seem to notice that Signless had gotten up to see what he was up too. Signless frowned lightly before going to the door opening just enough to have a look at what his friend was up too.

He watched as Psiioniic seemed to be very loving towards you and act as if he was courting you. Signless felt mixed about his feelings but he was happy for his friend if that was the case. He couldn’t say no if his friends were starting an courtship. Signless watched as Psiioniic had gotten up. Signless dipped back down the hall and into there room again. He’ll have to watch his friend more closely.

Psiioniic meanwhile was carefully walking close to the bed. At an other time he would have laughed. Disciple had you in one of her death grip hugs. Your were on your side one arm flopped over the side of the bed and the other cling to Disciple. The blankets were at both your and Disciples feet.

Every so often you would shiver and Disciple would nuzzle her face into your hair. You didn’t see to mind the position since you were still asleep. Psiioniic knelt down onto the back of his heels as he watched you breath for a moment just to make sure you both were thought he spend more time with his eyes on you. Psiioniic moved getting up satisfied with seeing you both were breathing.

As he got up he had an sudden urge that he didn’t re-frame from. Psiioniic lighten brushed the back of his fingers down your cheek lightly. He saw your lips tremble before an sweet gentle smile formed onto your lips as you slept. Psiioniic couldn’t help but smile as while. Psiioniic started to walk away when he looked at the blanket. He sighed lowly before pulling the blankets up on the both of you and Disciple before leaving the room.

As the moon rose the sky and landscaped changed. The temperature dipped from hellsfire to an more comfortable living one. The moons light signaled a new night waiting to be found. You yawned loudly trying to stretch. You felt some of your bones and jolts crack blissfully. Till arms wrapped around your waist pulling you into an tightly embrace and a head nuzzling into your neck making sounds of protest.

You mewed yourself in protest it was time to get up. You looked down at the hands to see green painted finger nails. You tried to best to wiggle out of Disciples hold. Unfortunately you were stuck in the blankets and in Disciples hold. This didn’t stop you from gripping the ends of the bed and trying to pull yourself from her arms. You ended up though pulling yourself half way out of the cat trolls hold.

Disciple protested waking up she clenched and held onto you and your clothes. You both struggled with each other till you were half way between the bed and the wall upside down. Your shirt was over your head and your shorts you had on were somewhat down your back side. But your toes had hooked onto her top yanking it down so her breasts were out for show if anyone came in. “Disciple let me go~!” You whined more at her as she nuzzled your calves. “I wanta get up...”

You whined more as Disciple moaned “No it’s nice and comfy here...”

You started to try and get out again only to fail and get you both some how trapped in the blankets that were knotted up. But Disciple was up know though she just didn’t want to let you go or could. You both looked up as the door opened to the room.

You looked at see Psiioniic and Signless looking in to see what the commotion was about no doubt. You looked up at Psiioniic with an frown your arms tried to move your shirt to state up as Signless was blushing had the position you both had gotten yourselves into. Psiioniic leaned against the door with a smirk. His upper fangs flashed out over his bottom lip as he smirked giving him an cocky look.

As he purred his one word; “Kinky~”

Signless was the polite one; “Good Night Y/n and Disciple, do you need help there?”

You looked at Psiioniic waving your arms at him. “Please...” you whined lightly looking at him like a kicked puppy.

Psiioniic nodded as he leaned off the door frame. You both were set free from the clenches of each other and the blanket. You sighed happily as you flopped onto the floor and sat up. You smiled up at the two males who were blushing unable to stop from seeing things they normal didn’t get to see.

You got up straightening yourself out before laughing at them winking. “I hoped you both liked the show.” Disciple laughed as she shifted out of the bed passing the two males.

Both males looked at each other sighing. “Females...”

The rest of the night went by smoothly. You and Disciple got changed into your normal clothes before the group headed out again. You were happy to hear that there was not going to be any more rivers since out of the forest was almost literally the desert landscape you were used too.

After about 4 and half weeks of traveling you were only about a day off from an minor troll settlement. Signless figured it would be best to stop there and gets supplies before finishing the tract to the next major village which was another five days off.

Having had exhausted yourself during the night with picking an fight with Psiioniic who was teasing you about the desert worms on the area that eat troll flesh and use troll bodies to incubate there babies. As you started to settle down onto your blanket Psiioniic spoke again; “Yell if the worms are eating you.”

You cussed at him calling him an asshole as he went to the fire to relax with the others. You cuddled into your blankets and cloak as you eyed the sand floor. You tried to shake your head clear of Psiioniic toying with you saying how there may be meat eating worms in the sands. You knew your friends were still up talking by the camp fire. You wanted to get an early start to sleep. But know you wouldn’t so sure.

It was kinda creepy to be alone in the dark back of the cave. You rolled over to try and get some sleep. Some how you do fall asleep only to be woken lightly but something poking you. You roll over throwing up your blanket to make it stop. Something kept poking you though. You wake up enough to look before growling and whacking your hand behind you to get Disciple to stop. What had you pause though was no one there.

You felt something rub against your side which caused you to look down. You tense as the thing that was poking you was under your blanket and moving away. You bolted up and screamed like an banshee as you run to Psiioniic. You never graved with good coordination tripped over your feet and onto Psiioniic who got a face full of honey.

You gripped him trying to climb up onto his back looking at your blanketed area fearful. You manage to cling onto his shoulders with your knees up to your shoulder on him. You found yourself vertical with an very angry looking sticky Psiioniic looking at you over his shoulder. “What’th with you and not letting me enjoy my buzz beatht liquid.”

You shifted lightly keeping yourself very well on his back. Disciple seemed almost impressed. You pointed one handed at your blanketed area. “It’s trying to eat me! I don’t want to be worm food!”

Psiioniic looked at you for a moment before an very loud screeching sound was heard from where the blankets were. Everyone expect you looked at the area with surprise and fear. You whimpered clenching Psiioniic tighter.

Signless clenched his jaw looking at Dolorosa; “What do we do mom?”

Dolorosa looked back at Signless with an unsure face. “I don’t know son...If there’s one that usually means there are many more...and Since it’s sun up we can’t leave the cave...”

You gave off a whimpering and sobbing sound which had Psiioniic look at you. As he wiped off the honey off his face. He looked at you as he spoke; “Hey thobbing ithn’t going to help you know.” You looked at him which caused him to sigh. “Get off my back and come here they hate the light...”

You pouted as Psiioniic moved the bowl from in front of him and shifted for you to sit in his lap. You let go of his neck and crawled into his lap. You rested your head against his chest as he rubbed your back lightly in an smoothing motion as you clenched his shirt every little noise.

The light from the fire played off your hair and face. It made you look smaller then normal. As he rubbed your back he could feel the bones of your spine. Your arms looked thinner and your whole body look more smaller. Disciple seemed to be watching him lightly with an smirk before Dolorosa seemed to smile lightly looking away. Psiioniic glared at them before looking away you had fallen asleep in his lap all curled up and cute looking. You were turning him into an over loaded softy.

Signless seemed to smile as him. “Well aren’t you two getting a little close? To we have to have an talk about the buzzer beasts and the sliver beasts Psiioniic?”

Psiioniic blushed before jabbing at him. “Fuck you! No wait that’th Dithciple’th job.” Psiioniic smirked as he added “Thith ith rich. Thith ith coming from the troll who thnogth hith matethpirit in morning well Dolorotha’th out.”

Signless turned bright red as did Disciple turning olive green. Dolorosa turned bright jade only to start forcefully and motherly telling the pair about protection and pail safety. Psiioniic smirked before looking down at you. When you nuzzled into his chest shifting in closer for warmth he figured. Well at least he could watch his friends get the horrible talk. “Thuch a lovely day...”

The group stayed by the fire till night fall everyone did get sleep that night regardless of the flesh eating worms. Though you were less then impressed when you found out that your blankets were chewed up. But at least you weren’t all chewed up so that was an upside.

Your group had travel in total a two full days worth before you were a still five days away from the next major village. It seemed Signless miss read the map and were your group was. During those two days something seemed to almost suddenly click in your brain. You noticed how much Psiioniic was teasing you and how much you enjoy the attention from him. You thought maybe you were stilling to get these red feelings for the psionic user.

You were giving time to think and request help with these thoughts because your group had stopped off at the minor village which was alive with life and light. This had you curious Dolorosa chuckled at your expression as your group walked into through the main gate. “That’s right you wouldn’t know about this time of sweep.”

You tilted your head confused. “What’s going on is it like a party?”

Dolorosa nodded. “Of sorts child. It is when the night is longer then the morning. I had almost forgot about it.”

You question if maybe the group could stay for the night. Signless seemed to think about it. You beg a little but with the help with Dolorosa and with Disciple he agreed saying it would be good place to relax since there were so many people here.

After a bit finding a place to stay for a night you had wanted to just to run out and check everything out. But Psiioniic figured it’d be best for everyone to go out. You wanted to but when you got down stairs the inn master had everything set up for singing. You said that you wanted to say and listen to this.

Psiioniic shook his head; “They’re not singing Y/n they are going to be playing music.”

You blinked before asking; “What kind of music?”

Psiioniic hummed looking at the instruments the old trolls were holding. “The boring kind. Come on I’ll show you good dancing music.”

You nod slightly they would know better then you would. Dolorosa hung back for a moment to make sure that everyone’s stuff was safe in the room your group rented for the night. You, Psiioniic, Disciple, and Signless had all went on ahead to look about. You had Psiioniic by the hand dragging him around instead of the other way around. You were so excited to see everything.

The village was covered in lanterns lights, every shop, inn, and bar was open. Kids were running around people were acting all silly. It seemed like bloods of all low colors were there acting as if it didn’t matter like normal. You spotted trolls with collars who looked like even they were having a fun time. “Y/n come here for a moment.”

Psiioniic had suddenly pulled you in an other direction from Signless and Disciple to an side stand. An Jade color troll seemed to be cooking something. You looked up at him as he pointed to the food. To you it looked like an apple fritter. Psiioniic smiled before flashing his fingers asking for two.

The Jade just smiled as Psiioniic handed over some money and took the two desert like food. He handed one to you which you took with a small sound of thanks. Psiioniic watched you as you took a bit of the Tynju an common fried desert of the desert villages. You chewed it it tasted very delicious like an banana split and a beaver tail all rolled into one.

You looked up at Psiioniic; “This tastes amazing!”

He smiled before taking a bite of his own. You swung your held hands back and forward he would point stuff onto to you about what was going on. You quickly had wolfed down the treat as Psiioniic was finishing his own. You heard the sounds of tinging and the sound of groans.

You smiled seeing an spin on the milk jug game like on earth. You were the best on that. Psiioniic suddenly started waving which had you look to see who he was waving at. You seen Dolorosa, Disciple, and Signless waving. You all meet in the middle talking.

Dolorosa teased lightly seeing the crumbs of the desert on your cloak which you quickly brushed away denying what happened. Signless smiled lightly as he pointed to another section of the village you all were headed too. You thought kept your sights on the milk jug game. You stood there just staring you really wanted to play it.

Disciple seen you staring at the game booth she turned to you smiling. “Mew you want play Xymai?”

You look down; “Yeah but it’s okay I know we can’t.”

Dolorosa hums lightly; “Well I don’t recall anyone saying we couldn’t.”

You opened your close before closing it. “But we don’t have money for that...”

Disciple throw her hand around your shoulders laughing. “I think one game can’t hurt. Right Rosa?”

Dolorosa smiles; “I don’t see how vendors are really cheap in prices. Besides one game wouldn’t hurt. You may even win something.”

Dolorosa shooed you and Disciple over to the booth as she explained that you three were going to have a bit of girl time. Signless nodded as he and Psiioniic continued to the bar areas. You and Disciple walk up to the booth watching as other trolls try there luck on the impossible game.

The vendor looked at you before smiling. You must had looked really ready for it. “Move aside let the young wiggler try her luck.”

Some look back at you which you gulp lightly. Dolorosa touched your back seeming to had caught up to you and Disciple. “Yes she would.”

The vendor flash his fingers on the price Dolorosa agrees and he drops four balls in front of you before stepping aside. You grab one of the balls and throw it up and down to get a feel for it. Then you turn your sights on the jugs. Disciple and Dolorosa look at you as you seemed to size up the jugs.

You look at what each jug’s prizes are for getting in the red jug ones. Some trolls that are around snicker at you. If they couldn’t do it how could you? You interlaced your fingers before cracking them and your thumbs. “Bitches its on like donkey Kong.”

They all look wide eyed when the first ball sinks into the jug for the goggles with ease. You grab the next one sink it into the leather book jug the trolls start to shout in excitement, you through the next one into the delicate looking bag jug, and the last was jug had an new compass as it’s prize. As the last ball had sank into the jug all was quiet.

You smiled happy as you turned your head to Disciple and Dolorosa who’s mouths were gaped slightly. “May I have my prizes now?”

The troll in the booth started to laugh shocked. “Well then that goes to show that they all suck even an child can beat them. Ha!” He gave you the prizes you had fairly won.

You smiled in pride being able to do something. You passed Disciple the book and Dolorosa the bag. “There you guys go. Know off to find Signless and Psiioniic.”

You started to walk away as Disciple and Dolorosa looked at each other then the gifts you gave them. Both smiled before shaking there heads before checking up. You three were laughing having a good time chatting and talking.

When you three do fine the boys they are sitting at an open area of with music and dancing. Signless had his hood down and a mug of something in his hand. Psiioniic had his cloak off and beside him. You start to skip to them which sends the other girls into laughter.

Psiioniic looked up with the mug in his hand to you. He smiled lightly; “Well how did the game go? Didn’t win anything?”

You shook your head. “Won with all the balls I got.”

Signless snorted before coughing the beer that went down the wrong way. “W-wait!”

You nodded as you handed in the compass and smiled. “Yup! Psiioniic close your eyes for a moment.” You wanted to surprise him with the goggles.

Psiioniic look at you a bit waryingly “Why?”

You pouted lightly; “Please Pie just for a moment.”

Psiioniic going against his better judgment does as you asked. He sets down the mug onto the table before closing his eyes.

You smile as you grab his hand and place the w/c goggles into his hand. “Okay open them!”

Psiioniic opened his eyes to see that you had placed w/c goggles into his hand. You smile a lightly blushing as he looked up at you stunned. You lick your lips lightly before stuttering out; “Y-you...you traded the ones you that were working on for me...so i..um...won you new ones...”

You tugged your hood down to cover your face to hid the blush that was burning your face.

Psiioniic just smiled nodding. “Your thuch an thap Y/n. But it’th nice thank you.”

You smile as he ushers you down to sit beside him before sliding over some of the mugs they had bought for the three of you. Your groups sits there for a bit talking about things laughing sharing stories.

After a well Signless gets up and grabs Disciple dragging the cat like troll to the open danced area. Psiioniic watches as Disciple and Signless dance a little in the open area with other couples. Psiioniic turns his head lightly as Dolorosa moves away saying she’s going to get some more refills on the drinks. Psiioniic nods lightly before looking back. You leaned forward laughing clapping your hands in to the rhythm to the music. Psiioniic hums lightly before rubbing the goggles.

Psiioniic gets up tucking the goggles into his cloak pocket. He grabs your arm to lift you up. “Y/n you want to join them?”

You make an unsure face about dancing. “I don’t know how to though.”

Psiioniic smiles; “Don’t worry about it come on I got you.”

You smiled nodding getting up. Psiioniic takes your hand in his own before leading you to the open area. You both walked over to the area before Psiioniic turns around in front of you. You looked up at him unsure of what to do. Psiioniic pulls you in close so that your right hand is around on his back and his left hand on your waist well he holds your other hand close to him.

You smile a little; “Jutht follow my lead Y/n.”

You nodded lightly as you and Psiioniic basically slow dance in circles. You looked at him worried before Psiioniic laughed lightly; “Thee your doing good. Jutht thtay like that Y/n.”

You smile up at him before you rested you head on his chest. Psiioniic rests his head on yours as you both become very close and intimate with dancing. Psiioniic can’t help but purr lightly as you both danced. Psiioniic suddenly and very slowly nudges your face with his to get your attention. You hummed lightly looking up with your head tilted.

Psiioniic lowers his head against yours so both your foreheads were touching. You smiled bumping your forehead against his. You didn’t understand what you just involved in troll customs. You giggled happily as you heard Psiioniic starting to purr.

You move your head onto his chest again to feel it. It felt weird against your cheek but it made you feel happy. Psiioniic was happy you had took an invitation to his courtship. You both seem in your own little world. Psiioniic looked around lightly to see what was going around him. As if to burn this scene into his memory.

As he looked around he found Disciple and Signless back on the bench were there stuff was watching him and you. Disciple was clapping with a smile on her face and snuggled right up into Signless who was smiling cuddling into her. Dolorosa was at the end talking to an what females would think was an very handsome rustblood.

As the music ends you and Psiioniic break apart. You thank Psiioniic for the dance which he just nods back. Disciple then grabs you to talk to you about what she saw. The night was fulled with laughter and smiles. By the time your group seemed to steadying down as the night seemed to start to warm up as a warning of the suns coming up.

Your group does ended up at the Inn again where Dolorosa slipped inside well you four do. Psiioniic and you were arm and arm as well as Signless and Disciple were snuggled up with each other After a couple of minutes Dolorosa came back to you guys holding a key for the rooms she had booked earlier. She lead everyone up stairs to a somewhat small room. You heard bubbling sound which had you look over at five plant like shells with green goop.

You made an face. “What are those?”

Dolorosa hummed as Psiioniic let go of your arm to set up the plant. “Recuperacoons you don't have to worry Y/n; you don’t need to sleep in one.”

You nodded from what Disciple had taught you is that this pod like plants were for keeping dreams away. You never understood why they wanted to but you never pressed the issue. There was a table at the window of room. Since it wasn’t time to sleep yet everyone but you gathered there. You were making your blanket bed.

Signless started to talk his hands were going which was a sign he was changing the plan. “We need to get more followers, it will be easier for when we go to the highbloods themselves. If we look around the next couple of villages I’m sure well find some that well stick with us till Bijmpts village to the east.”

The others nodded as you just listened not to keen of this type of stuff. But true to Signless’s words your group found villagers in the next village who wanted to spread Signless words.

And with your help he was able to send write words to the other under ground resistance on when and where the final stand would be. None of you could have foresee the problems that what come with it.

Chapter Text

It had been a three weeks since you the group went from the five of you to about a group of fifteen. Dolorosa had found a good big cave for the group Signless said that it was a good time to set up camp since the forest that you all that travel through would be an good alarm if there was anyone out in the forest.

Which brings you to your current place.You were sitting outside of the cave looking at the stars the group and followers had turned in early tonight since the forest gave cover from any bluebloods. You not wanting to be close to the other trolls decide it was best to stay out of every ones way.

You figured you wouldn’t be missed much. Which was wrong two people noticed your absences. The sun wasn’t going to be out for another six hours. You slipped away not fully unnoticed Psiioniic and Disciple had been watching you since it seemed your behavior changed with others. Psiioniic and Disciple were worry about you.

The other trolls was being a bit to hard on you and Psiioniic was trying to smooth things over after somethings had happen that Signless didn’t really stop. This effected your roll in the group towards the other trolls. Psiioniic’s ears flickered lightly as he glared at two trolls hoped you never came back. Disciple watched as Psiioniic made eye contact her before she nodded shooing him to fix the problem. Psiioniic tried to smile before he ran after you both wondered where you was going and if you were alright.

Disciple watched a bit with a heavy heart. You were refusing to tell her what was going on saying nothing was happening but she saw it everyone saw it. It hurt her to think you had been suffering like that and not telling anyone just to make sure everyone played nice. Disciple sighed lightly it was tough being your morial some times...

You walked through a bit to the place you had found on your own when looking for the cave to rest it. It was a meadow like area full on flowers and exposed to everything and the trees lined around it. You sat down in the meadow area before undoing your cloak setting it beside you as you started to make flower crowns just because it was helping you get your mind off of things.

After while you got quickly tired of that you flopped down on your back before looking up at the sky. The moons were a bit cloudy tonight not that you minded much they still gave off very good lighten. You wondered if Signless was going to make everyone split up soon. You sighed thinking back about what happened.Your group had just being joined by three new people. You all greeted them and they took kindly towards you.

Your new group mates were very curious about you granted they hold heard of the four of them and not you. You simply stated that Signless and his group found you and took you in. They also wondered why you kept close to Psiioniic and Dolorosa or why you were getting to touchy with Disciple and Psiioniic.

You didn’t understand what there problem was so what if you were holding hands it was you’ve always done with them. But what wasn’t being translated was the unheard sounds and cues they were giving you. They wanted to how if you had idea’s of mating one of them. You said you had always been close to them as you were with Signless and Dolorosa.

Though this made one of the males seem very angry about this. And his behavior changed slightly as he would start to order you around and slap your ass. Which made you jump and try to clock him. Most of the time Dolorosa who intervened and Psiioniic who would stop what you were about to do to the troll.

One day though it boiled over when the troll grabbed your wrist when you told him to go fuck himself when he told you to go get more fire wood. You had just gotten back from collecting food with one of the females. He grabbed your wrist very tightly and started to pull you speaking about a low troll bitch like yourself need to learn her place.

You shouted at him to let you go in your language, Which had him stop and look at you this almost caught everyone else interest too. “what the fuck did you just say to me?” He growled at you.

You growled back at him. “I said let me go!” You pulled at your wrist in his hold.

The troll scoffed; “Yeah right female. Look here female the order of things are-”

You heard Disciple snap at him since Psiioniic was to far away; “Hey back off! She told mew to let her go!”

The troll stared at Disciple. “Oh and what are you going to do paw me to death?-” the male looked at her before you glared at him angry. He turned away from the both of you before very suddenly and very strongly yanked your hand the wrong way causing you to shout in pain. As he was going to pull you out again.

It was then Disciple hissed like an protective mother and charged him. The attack and the pull were both short lived as you grabbed Disciple wrapping her up in an hug trying to calm your kitty friend as Psiioniic had sent the troll male flying into one of the cave walls after he heard your painful shout. You mewed slightly out for Signless who came into the cave to see what the hell was going on.

He rushes for to you as you seemed to be shushing Disciple with down from an angry state. Signless looks at you before offering his help which you declining pointing to Psiioniic looked like he was going to go all primal on the trolls ass. Psiioniic hissed as the male holding the male by the throat with his hand by psionics’.

Psiioniic shouted as Signless placed a hand on his back. “You ever touch my court again and thhe-” he pointed to Disciple. “be the leatht of your worrieth.”

The troll was starting to be strangled to death as Psiioniic shook him with the psionic’s till the combination of Signless calming him and the troll spurting yes had Psiioniic calm back down.

That’s when he dropped the troll letting poor Dolorosa having to do mop up duty. Psiioniic growled lightly at Signless who shushed him rubbing the side of mage’s neck. “They get it Psiioniic. Easy she’s okay and your okay. No one’s hurt.”

Signless looked over to see Disciple had you in an hug though it seemed much to your displeasure. You seemed to be making an face as his mate rubbed hers against yours. Letting you get a face full of hair. Signless chuckled lightly which caused Psiioniic to look at you sighing calming down.

Signless smiled up at him looking and acting better. Signless grabbed Psiioniic’s hand and let him to you where Signless stopped Disciple from her affectionately killing. You smiled as Signless walked her away to the fire letting you stand there with Psiioniic who looked at the other two troll females who fast walked past you too.

Psiioniic looked you up and down slightly as you looked up at him. “Thanks I thought he was going to break my wrist there. I think I've had enough wounds for now.”

You laughed it off as Psiioniic touched your arm. “Let’th thee that writht.”

You made a face before giving him your hand which he took in his own. He checked your wrist only seeing it was slightly red most likely from him holding it to hard. Psiioniic frowned before stating that you should be more careful and maybe it would be best to stick close to one of them till they could smooth everything over.

You seemed to agree before talking about that they didn’t need to find Disciple leaving death presents on your blanket. Psiioniic laughed lightly before an accompanying you to the fire.

You sighed bring yourself to the present as you rested your handed over your face you didn’t know what to do anymore. You felt like you were going to cry the more you tried to do right by the other trolls the more Psiioniic became upset with you. You had told Disciple of your young flush feelings for the mustard blood. She was happy about it till you confessed to her you were unsure if he felt the same way or if you were confused flush or pale.

Disciple shushed you saying you should just tell him to get the start answer. But everything you tried the more the other trolls were harder on you or ignored you. You looked over bring your hand down as you heard something in the bushes

You literally grabbed your cloak and fling the hood over your head but leaving the rest off. You looked to see a flustered Psiioniic. It was unbel-bee-ivable how acute he was to you. You giggled unbel-bee-ivble you needed to remember that.

You sat up waving to him to say that you did see him dropping your cloak back on the ground. Psiioniic had thankfully found you in an meadow like area you were surrounded by red, purple, yellow, and silver flowers. Before you noticed him you were on your back looking up at the sky almost lost in it. He shifted his head up a little to see the thousands of stars in the sky.

As Psiioniic went through the brushes you turned your head very relaxed like this flustered him. What if he was the enemy or some bandit. Psiioniic watched as you flopped onto your back before walking over. You looked up at him with a smile as he looked across the meadow.

You sat up being polite before starting to fiddle with one of the crowns of flowers you had worked on. It seemed a while before Psiioniic finally spoke. “Tho why did you leave the camp?”

You didn’t even glance at him as you commented. “I was going to go look for more food since we’re kinda low and no one really wanted me there anyways I got distracted by the flowers here.” You looked at Psiioniic then as you held up the flower crown before placing it down having had finished the one spot to keep it all together. You looked at him before frowning his eyes were narrowed that wasn’t the right answer it seemed.

You sighed as you mumble; “Here we go...”

Psiioniic opened his mouth; “Why didn’t you tell me, Disciple, or the others?”

You through up your hands in the air in frustration. It sounded like to you he was accusing you of something. This got under your skin a little. “Because you all were busy. What does it mattered Pie it’s not like I don’t know my way back!”

Again the wrong answer Psiioniic shot up standing over you pointing his finger at you. Which narrowed caused you to narrow your eyes as he very harshly spoke. “You need to think about how thith affectth us too Y/n! What if thome blue blood cometh-”

You shot up next pointing at his chest snarling at him. “Get off my back! What’s with you and the fucking blues! Look I fucking need fucking room to you know. It’s not like-”

Psiioniic snarled at you flashing his fangs. “Yeah cauthe you thhow uth you can thure handle yourthelf when they caught you latht time! You never theem to think do you!”

You both started yelling almost about the same things like it was with Summoner. Psiioniic tried to grab you wrist to pull you back to the camp only to have you jerk your hand back. You had clearly enough of his attitude tackled an surprised Psiioniic down onto the ground in anger.

As you landed on top of him flowers puffed up around the two of you. Psiioniic growled as he flipped you onto your back this started an rolling match between the pair of you.


You some how got on top again and grabbed onto his shirt with your two fists shouting in his face. “Stop fucking treating me like the enemy I’m sick of it! Why can’t you fucking trust me asshole jerk face!”

You were so flustered you couldn’t even come up with good swear words. You laps in time caused Psiioniic to roll you under him again and grabbing your hands off his jump suit shirt. You fought his hands as he shouted back; “I do trutht you! You thhould know by now regardlethth to tell uth were your going!”

You grunted and hissed in anger as you caged your legs on either side of Psiioniic hips and your fingers interlaced with his pushing him back. You were so close face to face that you both were a breathes away from each other. You snapped your jaw at him; “Why is it only with me! The other trolls-!”

He forced your hands onto the ground as he shouted interrupting you; “Cauthe I don’t want to lothe you! I’m fucking fluthhed for you, Y/n!”

You paused panting as did Psiioniic your heart was beating in your ears so hard you thought you didn’t hear him right. Your voice sounded like it had lose all the fire and anger as a blush ripped across your face all the way to the tips of your ears. “W-what did you just say to me?!”

Psiioniic looked down at you as a yellow blush went across his face. It was so weird to see. Psiioniic gave a low emotional bark at you; “I said I’m fluthhed for you that’th why only like thith for you...”

You closed your mouth as your face seemed almost confused with unseen emotion. “W-why....why me of all people? I...Dolorosa and you have a thing d-don’t you?” You sucked in air as you blinked back tears at his answer and his look.

Psiioniic was a troll of few emotional words for others other then anger. He wasn't someone who could express his emotions either. But as you stared up into his face you saw things you had never seen before like fear, adoration, happiness, sadness, excitement, and more.

He licked his top lip lightly and nervously. “You...you make me feel emotionth I haven’t felt in an long time...” His express and face seemed to make your heart ache for him. “I did have a courtthhip with Dolorotha but thhe never made me feel like thith...You thtir me up till I don’t know what ith right or wrong...”

You both gave a shake sighs his jaw seemed to clench before he brushed his nose against yours. Like he did when you both danced he nudged the side of your face with his. “P-pleathe...pleathe Y/n tell me if you don’t feel the thame way...”

You looked up into Psiioniic’s red and blue eyes with your e/c eyes. You didn’t have anything to say. You were flushed for him as well. It took Disciple to nose her way to let know you but it was there. You licked your lips both copying his action and licked the top of your lip. Psiioniic’s ear twitched lightly before he gave you a bedroom eyes and smile.

You gave a nervous giggle which he leaned in smiling. He nudged your nose against his asking for a kiss. You nudge his back lightly before you closed your eyes as you kissed him. Psiioniic closed his own lessening his grip on your wrists. His fingers tapped your wrist which you moved your right hand out from under his and pressed it to the side of his face deepening the kiss. You both pushed the other back in the kiss. Fighting for dominance over the other.

You broke away laying your head against the ground mewing as Psiioniic started to grind his pelvis against yours. He smirked in smug male satisfaction. He watched as you lolled your eyes at him your face was a flushed red color. Psiioniic couldn’t help up grin as he leaned down giving you tiny kisses. Each kiss you both could hear as you both broke away.

One kiss had him lick your lips you opened them for him which caused the kiss to deepen into something sort of passion. Your eyes closed as your hands wrapped around his neck as his slide down your sides. You hitched your hands up higher around his waist. You both hummed into the kissing as you both seemed to start to rub against each other.

Whenever Psiioniic ground against you you ground back. You suddenly broke away from the make out when you felt something wiggling against the pair of you. It caused you to moan loudly. Psiioniic smirked as his claws had brushed up your shirt and where he could see your undershirt and the peaks all hard under it.

Psiioniic started to nibble at you neck as his claw brushed against the sensitives peaks. You moaned tightening your legs around him as you could feel your toes start to curl. You thrashed your head side to side it was all to much and you were way to close. And Psiioniic could smell and taste it*. He opened his blue eye to have a look at your face which almost made his blood pusher stop.

He growled grinding hard and faster against you. You trembled lightly against him clenching him almost desperately. Psiioniic gave a growl like purr as you started to beg him. “Please Pie...please Psiioniic...please...”

You whimpered as Psiioniic’s hands moved to your hips pulling them up some; causing his claws to dig into your flesh some. You could feel the knot in your stomach get tighter and tighter the longer he went. Till very violently and suddenly it snapped causing you to give an heated moan into Psiioniic’s ear.

Psiioniic himself made an snarling growl like sound before stopping in a jerky motions. You laid in on the ground panting your hands flopped onto the ground just spent. Psiioniic hissed a little as he moved pulling your shirt down. “Thhit...”

You gave a breathless chuckle opening one of your e/c eyes. You weakly shook your head; “N-no...we j-just fucking dried humped off...”

You laughed a little before Psiioniic started to laugh slightly as well. Psiioniic sucked in a deep breath before sighing resting his forehead against yours. You smiled before giving him a little kiss. “You think they’ll think we interloped again?”

Psiioniic laughed again before shrugging. “Maybe Y/n.”

He moved off you before standing up. He offered you his hand which you took as he pulled you up. Psiioniic moved awkwardly before sniffing his clothes he would have to change his pants when he got back and by the smell of you so did you. Psiioniic smiled as he grabbed your cloak throwing it around you and tied it but before throwing his arm over your shoulder.

You cuddled into him as he adjusted that you both get moving which you agreed with. You had worked up an appetite and was hungry. As you both walked it was relaxed and sedated. As you both walked you hummed your brain seemed to start to work again. “Pie does this make us matespirits?”

Psiioniic looked down at you; “Of courthe it doeth Bumble.”

You smiled resting your head on his arm. “Oh good.”

As you both walked you made a dig at his bee obsession by cracking a joke about the sound that ghost bee’s make. As you both seemed to get closer to the cave Psiioniic stopped you. He told you basically that you both couldn’t go in together but he didn’t want you to go in alone either.

He stated you smelt bad which caused you were confused before sniffing your clothes they didn’t smell bad. “Why? It’s not like people can smell us...”

Psiioniic’s eyebrow twitched lightly; “You can be so kinky at timeth you know that.”

You frowned before rolling your eyes not understanding. “Look I don’t have an mess-” you turned to face him and moved your hand showing the wet spot on and in his pants. “going on here. You do so I’ll go in and changed if it bothers you that badly and grab your bag and hand it to you. Sound good Pie?” Psiioniic seemed a little unsure. You groaned before walking away. “Keep me in a bubb-” Even before you could finish your sentence you were encaged into an barrier not to your approval mind you. You sighed rolling your eyes again.

As you walked through the bushes a couple of the other trolls looked at you warily. You just gave an half smile before walking to the back of the cave. Before you could get there though Dolorosa looks at you; “Aw Y/n there you are. Where were you off too? Is Psiioniic with you by chance?”

You nodded lightly; “I was looking for..uh...food sorry Dolorosa I lost track of time. And Pie was with he was just went to...uh got check something out by the cave...” You looked a bit away from her giving an awkward stances.

Dolorosa hummed lightly before smiling. “Alright you better go change then it looks like you’ve been rolling around in the dirt.” You give an nervous laugh before nodding.

You went to the back of the cave tried as you went to your blanket you noticed your bag wasn’t there. You frowned were was your stuff. You moved to the pile of bags looking till you frowned. You shouted lightly this wasn’t the first time this happened so you knew who to call for; “Disciple did you move my bag?!”

You had your hands on your hips as you heard walking from behind you. “No Y/n. Mew left it on mewr blanket Y/n.”

You turned to see Disciple looking confused. You shook your head; “I know but it’s not there now did you move it anywhere?”

Disciple shook her head; “No I didn’t. Did you look in the-”

You nodded; “Yeah I did look in the throw away pile and the supply pile just in case but it’s not there...”

Disciple smiled unknown to you the barrier around you flickered off. The smell that rolled off you had Disciple plugged her nose not from the stink but it wasn’t horrible smelling it was because it was far to good of an smell; it was almost sweet female heat smell. “Well mew can use my clothes you’ll run the males wild if you stay in those. Since somebody seemed to have found more then food.”

You blushed bright red; “W-what? N-no I didn’t-!”

Disciple wiggled her eyebrows. “Mhm sure Y/n. Psiioniic’s mating scent** is all over your clothes.”

You looked at her horrified as she just laughed at you. Disciple pawed through her bag handing you some of her old spare shorts and short sleeve sleeping top. Disciple went then into Dolorosa’s spare bag and throw one of Signless’s old cloaks at you till you were able to wash your clothes and cloak.

You slipped out of your clothes in front of Disciple used to it at this point. The cat troll chuckled at you seeing claw marks on your hips and waist. “Really didn’t do anything huh?”

You huffed lightly; “I’ll tell you after...”

Disciple smirked like the cat who got cream. “Mew better with every last juicy detail Y/n.”

You shrugged on the top with her symbol on it and the shorts. As you wrapped around the cloak and flipped the hood up you sighed. “Do I smell now?”

Disciple sniffled lightly at you. “Naw mew smell fine. Now lets find mewr-”

There was a someone who clear there throat behind you which had you both turn. It was a younger troll clearly the age everyone thought you were at looking at the both of you with a light lime blush. Her hair was chopped and her horns were curled into side ‘S’. “I...i may be able to help you both there...” You gulped lightly did she see you changing.

Disciple seemed to act faster; “What did you see anything child?”

The troll shook her head very fast which had you both calm relax. “No mistress Disciple I didn’t see anything I waited till sister Y/n finished changing.”

You smiled at her a little it was weird being called that. “It’s alright no harm down kiddo. What was that you said earlier?”

She looked down before she turned her body in should a way you seen Disciple nod lightly. The female walked up before looking over her shoulder speaking in an very hushed tone. “I know where your bag is sister Y/n...but you wouldn’t be able to get it back...”

You frowned before looking confused. “What do you mean?”

She looked down at her feet before giving you tiny glances you gave a small laugh; “Your not in trouble you know.”

She sighed before licking her bottom lip. “T-the other trolls seen you had left and the one male there with that's an bit of an asshole had throwing it into the fire when the others weren’t looking. I asked him why he did that and said that you had left so it wasn’t needed...”

You sighed heavy before rubbed your forehead in stress. Disciple groaned as you sighed. Dolorosa wasn’t going to like this any. You ruffled the young trolls head smiling which caused her to smile as while. “Thanks for letting me know kiddo. Go on and finish your chores.” She smiled happy for the praise before running out of the cave area.

Disciple looked at you as you walked to Psiioniic blanket grabbing his bag. Disciple smiled at you; “So you think you can get any more into Psii’s pants?”

You pushed her lightly causing the cat like troll to laugh. “No Pie asked me for his bag after I got changed if you think I smelled Pie’s scent you sent everyone into an heat.” You laughed as Disciple did winking at you.

Disciple followed you out of the back area till she turned to see Signless calling her with food in his hands. “Ah! See you at morning meal Y/n.”

You nodded smiling at Signless waving at him before walking out of the cave to where Psiioniic was. “Pie? Pie?” You called lightly till you seen him walk up to you. You held the bag out of him before turning around so he could change.

Psiioniic just laughed at you lightly teasing you. You informed him very teasingly back that he wasn’t that special from what you felt. Psiioniic made a sound before you jumped making an strangled sound when he slapped your ass playfully. “Your nothing but a bulge teathe.”

As he came out from the bushes you could see he changed into his old jump suit. The color’s weren’t as vibrated as normal. You humphed though rubbing your ass wear he slapped it; “Well then you can get your own morning meal aththhole.”

You mocked him before he grabbed your hand. Morning meal was somewhat sedated in itself. You had got your meal from one of the other members of the group. You moved from the line looking at the two fires that were going. You looked for a place to sit not wanting to be left in the cold. You spot an open space beside to two female trolls.

You walked over before you pliantly if you could sit in the open space. It was big enough for two people to sit comfortably. The two look at you sending you dirty looks. The one troll spoke it remember you of the annoying popular girls back in high school. “Like no. This spots like taken. So why not go like sit like by the entrance covers.”

You frowned lightly; “Well I’m sure the person wouldn’t mind sharing. I mean the spots big-”

The other piped up; “Like are you stupid or slow we said the spot is like taken. So go away brat.”

You sigh lightly you didn’t need to get into an fight with the others even though at this point you wanted to punch them in there off godly faces. You scooted from the fires seeing as you got about the same reaction from the space holders. You where about to sit down by the wall when someone called your name. You looked to see Psiioniic and Disciple waving you over.

You stood there for a minute thinking about what to do. You sucked in hopefully false confidence as you walked over to them. You spoke very unsure, “Yeah?”

Psiioniic pulled on your arm; “Come sit. There’s space for you here beside me.”

You looked at the troll to your left he didn’t seem to happy to here that. “I don’t-”

Disciple jabbed a claw at you smiling as Signless beside her had the bowl to his mouth slurping up the noddle like food. “Just sit down before your food gets cold.”

Psiioniic grabbed your meal before nodding. He pushed the troll to your left a bit who unwillingly moved and pushed the troll to his right to make some room for you. You sat down before in an small spot at least the fire was nice. Psiioniic past you back your bowel which you thanked him. Psiioniic nods before he starts eating his own bowel. You relaxed after a while the troll beside you chatted away to his friend and Psiioniic chatted to the troll beside him. You slowly ate your meal for once having all of it. As you finished you placed the bowel onto the ground looking into the fire.

You could just feel the heat of the fire on your face. You wished you could on the rest of your body as well. It was freaking cold and it was only the starting of the change into cold season. You shivered little which had Psiioniic look at you. “Cold?”

You nodded lightly. What surprised you and some of the trolls excluding Disciple who know about you both was when he wrapped and arm around your shoulders pulling you close to him. You tensed before Psiioniic patted your shoulder relaxing you. You sighed as he spoke a bit louder then he should. “Well you can just thuck up my warmth then.” You gave a forced chuckle.

Dolorosa shook her head smiling lightly having had noticed you wearing the old spare cloak of Signless’s. She would have to ask you were yours was. Dolorosa sighed before going back to her meal.

Signless blinked almost to the point Disciple waved her hand in front of his face to being him back. He coughed before looking away. He knew what Psiioniic said was basically he had a flash quadrant with you. Not that the other trolls would know. To them it was just an pale showing. Disciple just teased Signless lightly; “Looks like mew aren’t Psii’s favorite anymore.”

Signless snorted in a laugh. “Either are you Y/n’s.”

Disciple scoffed before the pair started to tease each other. For a change meal time was relaxing for all.

As the meal ended you noticed Dolorosa by herself cleaning the dishes. You paused from Psiioniic who tugged your hand. “ Y/n?”

You looked at him before back a Dolorosa. “Go on ahead Pie; I’m going to go help Dolorosa with the dishes.”

Psiioniic looked from you to Dolorosa before nodding. He let go of your hand watching you run off to Dolorosa. You carefully touched the older trolls arm before speaking to her. Dolorosa smiled at you before saying something. You smiled nodding at her before she handed you an towel to dry. Psiioniic shook his head before heading into the back of the cave well at least he can get your blankets with his know before they too go missing. You meanwhile were drying the dishes helping Dolorosa. You both stood there side by side.

After a while of silence you stroked up some small talk. You laughed as Dolorosa smiled listing to you. “So then I says to the guy; ‘Your a fucking goof! I’d rather jump off this bridge then go with you.’ So I did jump off the bridge the look on his face was priceless it’s a good thing he didn’t see the jumping cord.”

Dolorosa shook her head laughing at your story about an long since bubbled friend of yours. You dried the plate before stacking it with the others. You yawned loudly before stretching. You had a busy night tonight so you were right to be tried.

Dolorosa smiled as the last dish was placed on the top o the others. “Seems you had a full night child.”

You nodded lightly rubbing your ear lope. “Yeah...”

You started to become very nervous as Dolorosa just looked at you. “You seem nervous Y/n what’s wrong.”

Dolorosa narrowed her eyes like a mother would when their child has something to say but is to afraid too. Dolorosa waited till you got up the courage to ask her. “Well..I...um...see...me and...no...uh...” you mumbled lightly before licking yours lips. “Look if your mad at me i understand Rosa I didn’t mean for you to get hurt.” you looked up at her with concerned and worried eyes.

For all you know Dolorosa and Psiioniic were together this whole time so to take Psiioniic away from her made you feel like the enemy. Dolorosa frowned; “What do you mean Y/n?”

You change your stance from concerned to tense as if you were readying yourself for an attack. “Well that Psiioniic left your courtship matespirit thing so that me and him could become matespirits. I didn’t mean for it to happen Dolorosa really.”

Dolorosa looked at you blinking before she smiled. “Y/n did you think me and Psiioniic have been in an courtship this whole time?”

Confused you nodded to her. “Y-yeah.”

Dolorosa giggled lightly holding her hand to your mouth as if to cover it. “Your so cute some times Y/n.” You tilted your head as she continued. “Y/n Psiioniic and I haven’t courted each other for a long while now. Even before our group met you. So do not worry my feelings have not been hurt. I’m...I’m happy to see you both together. Psiioniic looks very happy.”

You giggle looking up at her relaxed. “how can you tell he’s mopping and frowning like always.” You make a face as if to mimic Psiioniic’s.

Dolorosa laughed again before moving her her to go under the borrowed cloak. You look up at her as her hand touched your cheek. You closed your eyes leaning into her hand as she patted your cheek as if giving an praise. “Don’t not worry you both have my blessing.”

If you were a troll you would have purred but since you weren’t only hummed. “Thanks Dolorosa.”

Dolorosa moved her hand away before shooing you. “Off to bed now we have a full night tomorrow.”

You saluted her laughing; “Yes Ma’am!”

You ran from her side to the back Dolorosa watched you longing. She was happy for you and Psiioniic all she could do his hope that whatever happened that her friend and former lover wouldn’t get hurt.

As you get to the back of the cave you hear a bit of an commotion. You look at see Psiioniic is dragging you blankets to his flopping them down almost kicking them around. What was he doing! All you could do as shout a “Pie!” before you just gaped at him as he looked at you flashing his fangs with an sexy smug look. Which caused you to blush.

Disciple already knowing that it was about couldn’t help but ask. “So what are you doing Psii?”

Psiioniic looked at Disciple smiling and you running at Psiioniic. “Moving my mateth blanketth with mine. Thhe getth co-”

Disciple was laughing as Psiioniic was grabbing your hands which were trying to shut him up. Psiioniic was trying not to laugh as you were giving him an cute death glare. “Not everyone needs to know Pie.”

Psiioniic licked your hands which you quickly took away from his mouth. He flicked his tongue at you before grinning. “No but our friends do.”

Signless seemed to come in at the moment. “Need to know what Psiioniic?”

Disciple just smiled watching everything play out. It was rather funny. “That me and Y/n are-”

You made a coughing sound as Psiioniic hissed in pain as you kicked his shin before looking outside. “My, My, My, would you look at the time! Is it that late already.”

You didn’t even move the blankets just dived bombed under the blankets and throwing them over your head as Disciple moved with you just to tease and bother you. Signless and Psiioniic watch as your hand would shoot out from under to slap Disciples hand away. Psiioniic laughed as Signless gave a weak smile.

Psiioniic looked at Signless who looked up at him. “What’s wrong with her?”

Psiioniic had a bit of a twisted face as he tried to stand on his leg. Damn you had a good kick. “Y/n doesn’t want everyone to know we’re in an red quadrant together.”

Signless licked his lips lightly as his ears twitched like he was nervous. “Well I...I never though you to would be in a red quadrant.” Psiioniic smiled at his palemate happy. “B-but they say flushes are strange like that...”

Psiioniic tried to keep the smile on his face as Signless seemed to look at you a little to longingly. “But I am happy for you. Regardless I am happy for the both of you.” Signless looked up at Psiioniic before smiling again. Psiioniic was the one this time that gave the weak smile. “Thankth Thign. I know it-”

“AH! DISCIPLE” The males looked at you as Disciple had you pinned and tickling the shit out of you. You snorted in laughter wrapped up in the blanket stuck. The males looked at each other and smiled maybe they should take a note from the both of you.

Signless sighed deeply; “Lets go save that mate of yours.”

Psiioniic just winked at him. “I got it.”

Disciple mewed in a bit of surprise as she was lifted off you. You huffed lightly as both came over. “Disciple stop that you’ll wake up everyone.”

Disciple huffed at Signless smiling. “She started it...”

You comment; “Did not!”

You stuck out your tongue at her before you both giggled. Disciple promised not to cause anymore trouble before Psiioniic let her down. She sat beside you as you both started to talk. Signless shifted lightly before nodding to you, Psiioniic, and Disciple. Saying a good morning.

Disciple commented she be with him shortly she needed to finish the points for your story. Psiioniic flopped down to beside you listening in what you both were talking about. Signless walked away to his shared blanket. Before just flopped the blankets laying down himself. There was space for Disciple of course.

Disciple was teasing you a little more before Psiioniic shooed her way from the both of you. Signless watched as you cuddled into Psiioniic wanting the warmth. They all knew you had an weird need for it for when you were falling asleep. Psiioniic yawned before nuzzling his face into your cloak hood.

Signless almost felt a stab of jealous till Disciple crawled into place before flopping down resting her head on his his arm. Disciple cuddled into him which let Signless purred lightly at her. “What is it?”

Disciple hummed lightly drawing patterns onto his chest. “Can we stay here for a day or two?”

Signless shrugged lightly. “We’ll see. Why?”

Disciple nodded before answering. “Well Y/n found a nice place I want to check out more I think I can hunter a quiet a bit of hopping beasts for winter. Besides it’s nice and peaceful here. I think we deserve a break don’t you?”

Signless hummed. “That would be nice.”

He nodded as did Disciple. Disciple shifted against him better purring nuzzling under his chin. Signless smiled as Disciple fall asleep after they spoke quietly for a bit. Disciple was gushing over how cute you and Psiioniic were. Signless looked again at you and Psiioniic; Signless had to smile he could see his palemate with an very uncharacteristic gentle smile as he slept.

Disciple was right how you were curled up into Psiioniic and how Psiioniic was holding you. You pair were the cute together. He hoped as soon as this ended that you two could really live in peace. Signless sighed before rubbing his face into disciple’s hair before he himself fall asleep.  

Unfortunately there was no time in an sleep in the next day your group moved south since an talon-beast had came by to inform the group of an blue blood portal to the east of you. So you would have to go south before going east to walk around them in literally.

During this time Dolorosa had found out about your bag being burned with all your stuff in it. To say she was mad was an under statement. You had literally hide behind Disciple who pointed out the trolls do did it. Lets just say you had got a new cloak and some clothes after a day or two thanks to Dolorosa’s quick hands.

This also was the time that Signless had whip up a plan that would utilize the group better. So during a break in the walking he had let everyone know the change of plan. “We will split up. Into groups of Three to two, each group will head to each village to the north of us to where we were headed and to the villages southern from this one and to the west. If we send words of my sermon with each of you and the plans of final sermon hopefully with the power in numbers it could lead us somewhere great. My group will head to the final village east of the one we are going. And we’ll all meet in the Bijmpts’ valley.”Some seemed unwilling but after a little more talking and planning it was all said and done. Signless had dismissed the other trolls from the group to the other villages to get help as planned.

When you got the the village of Nhafer. You had being busy with helping Signless with papers and different information collecting since it seemed that no one knew of you. Psiioniic didn’t like that but you had crumbled his resolve. You had finished reporting to Signless what you had found. So you had gone back to the your in the Inn for the night.

As you shifted off your cloak you felt someone wrap there arm around your waist and the other clamped over your mouth. You started to struggle but stop when you heard the laugh. “What if I wath a blue?”

You scoffed as Psiioniic uncovered your mouth. “Well I don’t could get anywhere near me with you here.”

Psiioniic hummed it over before nodding. “True.”

You turned in his grip to face him your hands moved from his arm to his chest resting there. You held an concerned look; “Whats wrong Pie?”

Psiioniic looked at you; “Why do you think thomething’th wrong?”

You rolled your eyes as he tighten his grip on you. “Well you usually come up with a kinky remark or some back sass.” Psiioniic frowned he was impressed. “Well aren’t you the noticing mate.” You smile before nuzzling his chest some. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

Psiioniic sighed lightly as he pulled away from you some and guided you to a chair where he sat and pulled you up onto his lap. You sat on his lap for once not having to look up at his red and blue eyes. “Well...it’th jutht Dithciple athk me if we wanted to continue with them to the end. I’m not going to lie Y/n it’th...” he paused. “Concerning if anything wath to happen. I don’t want to lothe you but I don’t want to lothe my palemate and friendth either.” Psiioniic looked down as if ashamed.

You frown; “Look at me. Psiioniic look at me.”

Psiioniic gave you an upward eye look. It was like he was scold like a child would be. You smile running an hand through his hair. He had taking off his hairband thank the gods. “Psiioniic I would never make you choose between your friends or me that's not fair. Besides do you think as me so heartless that I wouldn’t myself want to see this t the end. I may have not been at the start but you and everyone are like family to me. If this all goes south I want to go down with all of you.”

Psiioniic smiled before giving you a lightly kiss to the lips. You giggle giving an tiny kissed back. Your arms flop over his shoulders as you smile a breaths away from each other. “Besides can't have our palemates die on us can we. Without us they’ll not make it far.”

Psiioniic grunted before kissing you again this time a bit harder as his hands settle onto your waist. As you both start to make-out on the chair you felt how hot and heavy he was getting. As you felt something start to wiggle against your pants. You stop the kiss since you wanted this to last a bit longer with him. You gave a hum as one of your finger’s rested on his cheek to get his attention.

A sexy smirk played across your face. “So I have an idea...”

Psiioniic breathed a bit heavy. “That’th a dangerouth thought.”

You scoffed whacking him in the chest which he grunted. “Don’t be an asshole or your little problem would be fixed.”

Psiioniic smirked; “You think you can rethitht the Captor charm?”

He wiggled his eyebrows at you with that sexy smug smile. “Hmm I think I can resist it.”

Psiioniic scoffed at you as he ground a little against you. “Really? You haven’t do a good job tho far.” he teased you about the times you two buggered off from enough away from the group before getting here and pailed each other almost senseless.

Thankfully you both knew what the others secrets as it were. He knew you lacked their species bulge and you nipples. You were surprised to find that both male and female’s carried both equipment. The different was that males were more thicker and longer then females were. But more then that females went into heat and had a higher chance of making an grub doing certain heats or something. You didn’t really understand but it was okay. The second thing was that Psiioniic had a spit bulge. Normally the bulge was one solid part. His spit half way from the base into two different ends. You didn’t know any better though.

You also learned each others kinks. Psiioniic was an surprisingly dominate lover. And any talk about an other male or going else were for some scratch had he all but keep a leash on you. You love the feeling when he did dominate you. His power thrusts against you. His claws digging into your hips and waist. You shook your head lightly getting your head in the game not about past experiences.

You smiled as your back was turned you swung your hips lightly as you started to walk to the door. “Mmm well if you don’t want to then make some of those other yellow bloods down stairs may want a chance.” You gave a sexy human purr. Which caused

Psiioniic to stand up from the chair with an male dominate growl. “You little thhit. You wouldn’t fucking dare. Your my mate.”

You smiled at him stepping closer to the door. The more you moved the anger he got. His psionic’s wrapped around your hands to stop you from grabbing the door knob. You gave a sexy giggle as Psiioniic’s brain seemed to suddenly click in what you were wanting from him.

He smiled; “Oh tho that’th your kink huh thlut”

You oohed at him little teasing. “Says the dominance kink male.”

Psiioniic looked at you before giving an odd sound. When you both normal seemed to had pailed it was fast and dirt. It was a simple tease each other with idea’s about the other using someone else or the idea of getting off as the other watch then one of you would crack jumping onto the teaser before pailing each other senseless. It wasn’t something you enjoyed full but it was what Psiioniic seemed to like so you didn’t mind.

You stared at Psiioniic who was making huffing sounds at you. Almost lion like in nature but it was softer more gentle. You think he doesn’t even know he’s making it. Till he comes up to you when he stops. He cages you against the door; trapping you like prey. You giggle up at him lightly as he kisses the top of your head before he nuzzles down licking and nibbling at your ear before nuzzling your neck lightly.

You giggle some more when he stops to kiss your ear. Your ear’s were sensitive spot for you. He purred gentle into them his voice so husky and seductive. “Maybe tonight inthtead of my pace we take it yourth Y/n.”

You move your head away from him looking at him. Your hands move from behind you to the front of you since he let his psionics go of you. Your hands smooth up his chest to his shoulders before going back down rubbing. “You sure Pie? I don’t mind your pace.”

Psiioniic shook his head before he grabbed your chin tilting your face up and close as he kissed you. You both increased the depth of the kiss quickly. You lead for a change which was fine. As you both moved back from the door you some how disrobed yourselves.

As your back hit the wall you couldn’t help but giggle. Psiioniic had you naked against the wall over your blanket and cloak bedding for the night. You gave him tiny kisses before smiling as his hands clenched your hips and waist. “Hmm if you keep that up it would be slow as you wanted it.”

Psiioniic purrs against your ear which causes you to nip at his neck gently. You start speaking again softly; “Let me show the good side to slow pace Buzzer bee...”

You shifted down onto your knee’s in front of him. Psiioniic watched you almost curious on what you were going to do. His tentacle-bulges twisted around each other. Psiioniic’s eyes widen a little as your hand brushed against them. Both unwrapped from each other before wrapping around your wrist and hand. You giggled lightly before running your tongue against one.

The moment your tongue touched his bulge Psiioniic tensed. You looked up at him staring as he looked down at you. Psiioniic braced his hand against the wall; “I trutht you...”

You smiled a little. “Just relax I promise you’ll like it.”

Psiioniic hissed lightly as you licked his half way split bulge before starting to suckle on it. Psiioniic watched heatedly as your one hand wrapped around the base of his shaft jerking lightly well your head bobbed. He purred closing his eyes. Fuck he should get you to do this more often.

You glanced up a little as your head bobbed on Psiioniic’s bulge shaft. You smiled seeing him panting. His tongue hanging out. His ear’s seemed to twitch as even his psionic’s crackled lightly. You could just see little sparks of red and blue. You squirmed where you were sitting. You popped your hand that was resting on your lap to sit on it. You might as well as some fun as well.

Psiioniic looked down again when you moaned around his bulge which caused Psiioniic to thrust a bit forward. Psiioniic nose twitched lightly smelling your strange but addicting musk. It smelled out of this world. It was very light smell anyone could miss it. To him it smelt almost a bit crisper then your normal scent almost earthy.

Psiioniic noticed were your other hand had gone which caused him to smile. He moved an hand onto your head which had you glance up at him. “Well are you thexy with your mouth around my bulge like that.”

You grunted against him still going. Psiioniic stopped your head before pulling a bit unwillingly out of your mouth. Yellow pre-material painted a bit of your mouth. He grinned though as you seemed to pout. “Thhow me what your doing thlut.”

You giggled Psiioniic like to call you names well you both did this. You didn’t mind it since he didn’t mean it. You looked at him sexily as he knelt down with his bulges wrapping around his own hand and wrist. “Oh the teeny tiny mage wants to see huh? Well I don’t think so and you can’t make me show you.”

You stuck out your tongue before moaning a little as you stimulated yourself. You stopped unnaturally and glared at Psiioniic who was using his psionic’s. “You don’t get to finithh then.”

You gave an half-heart groan of disappointment. “Fine...”

Psiioniic let you go which you moved your hand from under you before presenting yourself to him on your hands and knees before leaning down touching yourself again. It was a bit of a fun for you bit it was nothing like his fingers though. When he touched you they would slip farther into your core. He didn’t know about the little nub of yours but he didn’t really need it. You started to pant and groan more thinking about Psiioniic’s fingers.

Psiioniic watched licking his lips as he fisted his bulge. You moved your legs a bit more giving you a perfect position to be mounted like a howling-beast. Psiioniic can’t resist the golden opportunity before him. The sight of you mewing his name well rubbing yourself had Psiioniic pounce on the heated moment it startled you. Psiioniic growled a bit animalistic as he roughly grabbing at your hips before thrusting himself once more into your now slicked core.

Psiioniic begins to pound you, slowly and deliberately biting the back of your neck before licking the blood that bubbles up. His lower belly rubs against your lower back as he starts to give a low steady growling. You couldn’t help lower your front body down which you caused you raise your back end. Fuck if it didn’t feel good doing that. You panted like an dog in heat as Psiioniic rutted you like one.

You could only barely moan out his name in alterian before mewing in your language. What you were feeling was out of this world. As his split bulge wiggled and twisted inside your core even as he thrusting in and out. The pair would hit and wiggle against your special spot inside you but no only that they would be rammed against your cervix trying to wiggle in. It wasn’t possible but you didn’t mind when they tried too.

This feeling and the act of rutting wasn’t going to keep you both waiting long for utopia. As you were already so close to finishing. You could feel the knot in your stomach turn tighter and tighter. Which made you chant his name and beg him to pound you harder and faster. But you know time was short for him. His psionic’s were flickering around your face as while his right hand as on your lower stomach massaging it gently. Psiioniic’s breaths were pants and gave inhuman sounds.

You clenched your teeth before resting your head on the ground so you could reach under you to the little nub that would take care of this problem. Your legs and body started to tremble in an rush of pleasure. Psiioniic snarled something in your ear as he licked your ear. You couldn’t help but shiver. You didn’t have the brain at the moment to translate what the hell he asked. You did feel his hand on your stomach to follow yours to see where it had gone too.

You couldn’t help but roll your tongue out to pant louder you were just on the edge of pleasure. Psiioniic knowing this placed his hand back on your stomach before giving three brutal hip bruising thrusts as he lip locks you into a short but passionate kiss. You moan gripping his wrist with the hand that was at you nub the other clawed at the ground as you hit orgasm. You felt your inner muscles tighten and vice around Psiioniic. Who broke the kiss to give an very loud and very strong snarl. You mewled feeling your toes curl as his genetic material started to blast into you.

You started to tremble again as he panted jerking in an thrust motion into you as each blast went off. You laid there panting heavy trying to regain yourself as his face nuzzled into your neck then back. Psiioniic sighed as he felt himself jets subsided. After satisfying you and himself, Psiioniic settle on top of you with a groan as his bulge re-sheathed itself.

You gave a human purr as he let you lay down on the blankets before rubbing his body against yours. You gave a breathless giggle Psiioniic wordlessly nudge your face to get you to turn over. You complied to him. You turned as he caged you down. You shivered feeling you and the blankets were slick with fluids. After all you kept forgetting how much he pumped into you. It amazed you but at the moment you were a bit out of it thinking about all that fluid no doubt was all over your blankets and cloak.

As you turned over you final got a look at your lover. Sweat as dripping off his nose a little his hair over his eyes some giving him a very sexy and well fucked look. You moved your head up a little and licked his nose taking the bit of sweat that had rolled down. Psiioniic purred before be nuzzled your neck again and your body***.

After a while Psiioniic sighed as he repositioned himself to beside you. Psiioniic laid down before pulling you over onto him some for greater comfort as Psiioniic joined you in the after glow. You panted nuzzling into the side of his chest before Psiioniic kissed your head. You smiled against his skin as you traced patterns into his gray skin over his heart. Psiioniic softly run his fingers through your hair pruning your h/c hair from the mess he had made it.

You hum lightly; “Psii can I ask you something?” Psiioniic hummed lightly. You shifted so that you were looking at him. You rested your elbows lightly on him as you look at him “What’s going to happen once this is all over?”

Psiioniic laid his head back running his fingers from your hair to your shoulders and arms. “Hmm...I don’t know Y/n. I’ve never thought about it.”

You couldn’t help but pout before Psiioniic looked at you and turned side wise knocking you off his chest. You giggled as he throw his leg over you and wrapped his arms around you pulling you in close so he could look at you better. You throw one arm around his waist as the other just is uselessly lays against his chest. “Well what to you dream about doing?”

You looked up at him again before yawning tried. Psiioniic yawns as well before closing his eyes. His hands started to stroke your back causing you to close your eyes as well. He was trying to put you to sleep. You hummed as Psiioniic started to speak. “What I dream about huh?” You hummed again as an yes. “I dream about maybe thettling down with you and the otherth. We’ll be fritht becauthe the otherth are uthelethth with thith part. We’ll find an nice thpot from that village. You know the one were we danced. We’ll go there and thtart to build a hive there.”

You snorted in a laugh. “What a bee hive?” Psiioniic opened one of his eyes to look at you with a frown.

Red meet one e/c eye just staring. “Your tho thtupid thome timeth.”

You smirked. “Well I’d have to be to be with you.”

“Hey!” Psiioniic opened his eyes to see you smiling teasing him.

You closed your eyes before continued though on the other train of thought. “So is a hive like a home?”

Psiioniic sighed deeply closing his eyes. “If thith ‘home’ meanth that you’re protected and a place of living yeth a home then.”

You hummed nuzzling into Psiioniic’s chest. “Tell me more about this hive what’s inside, what will be do, will the others live with us?”

Psiioniic purred lightly; “yeah...yeah they would. The hive would be yellow on the outthide. We’d have all our own blockth ath well ath spareth  for any grubth and wigglerth. Each block would have it’th own color and a nice bit windowth to thee the thky out of. The hive would be a bit out to the village boarder tho we could get the betht viewth and tho we have a bit of land. Dolorotha could sew clotheth thince thhe liketh to do that. Me and Thign could tilt the land ath blood brotherth. You and Dithciple could hunt or do whatever t get more thtuff to sell it in the village...”

You listened to Psiioniic as he rumbled on about his dream world. It sounded so nice you fall asleep listening to him basking in his warm.

“...and you’d not have to wear that thtupid cloak...That’d be nice huh Y/n?” Psiioniic dozily opened his red eye again when you did answer him. He spotted you asleep since your breaths were slow and evened. Psiioniic yawned maybe you had the right idea. Psiioniic gripped you tighter to him before falling asleep with his head in your hair.

Psiioniic dreamt of an simpler life with you. You would be running around with Disciple causing trouble with her till he and Signless. Signless laughing seeing the tense his friend carried gone. Psiioniic who caught you and lift you off the ground causing you to scream and laugh. That night Psiioniic felt something he had never did for a long time; Hope for the future.

Psiioniic groans softly as he wakes up after finding something roll off him. Psiioniic opens tried red and blue eyes to see you just rolled off him. Psiioniic’s eyes flicker to the window it casts darkening shadows. The sun was setting he guessed it was an okay time to get up for the day. Psiioniic shifted up rubbing the back of his head yawning.

He stretched after laying on the floor all night he was stiff. Psiioniic flipped the blanket off him before looking at you. Your face was half buried into your bag your body had flesh scratches and bites marks from your rough play last morning. But most of all you were naked and had yellow stains on your thighs.

He smiled before shaking his head. He leaned down and kissed your cheek before standing up naked as well. Psiioniic quickly changed into his clothes before walking out of the room and locking the door letting you sleep a bit longer.

Psiioniic sighed lightly as he came down the stairs to get early night meal. He grabbed the bowl of porridge oats from the inn owner before looking around. He saw Signless sitting by himself looking off in the distance in deep thought. Psiioniic sat beside his palemate which snapped the other troll out of his daze. “ Good night Thign. What’th got you all dazed. Did Dithciple refuthe pailing latht night?”

Signless snort looking at Psiioniic with a wide eyed look. “What?! No!”

People turned to look at Signless who shifted nervously in his seat. Psiioniic just smiled as Signless punched him in the arm in an friend like way. Both laughed then before an more steady silence. Psiioniic poked at the contents in his bowl. “Tho what’th got you tho deep in thought then?”

Signless sighed heavy before looking at his somewhat eaten food. “Psiioniic your my morial right?”

Psiioniic snorted; “Yeah, no one elthe could put up with you.”

Signless gave him an dirty look before continuing. “And you know that I'm pale for you as much as a troll can be right?”

Psiioniic sighed nodding. “What’th thith about?” Psiioniic was getting a bit annoyed.

Signless licked his lips nervous. “I...well...you and Y/n don’t have to come with us to the last village. I...want you to both be safe and happy. Just if anything were to happen I wouldn’t be able to forgive my-”

Psiioniic gave an gentle smile before pap shooshing Signless face and neck as if to sooth him. “Huthh...Thignlethth.”

After a moment or so Signless did calm down after he had expressed his emotions about his worry about everything. Psiioniic smiled; “That’th not happening. Me and Y/n will be going with you guyth. Dithciple already let me know latht night about what you were thinking and we want to thee thith to the end. We can’t let anything happen to our palemateth can we?”

Signless opened his close before closing it. “If that is what you both want.”

Psiioniic nodded; “Yeth it ith. Tho your out of luck and thtuck with uth.” Signless smiled a bit happy to hear that. But deep down he couldn’t help but worry. His friends were giving an chance to happiness and all he wanted was for you and Psiioniic to have a chance. But he was thankful that Psiioniic was going to let you both stay a little longer it was nice to know he had people he could counted on. But soon he would have wished he could turn back time.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t longer after that your group left the village for the last one. As your group walked to the village everything seemed fine enough. Since your group didn’t get any letters stating anything Signless figured it meant the green light. You asked if wouldn’t it be safer to stay till you get a message. Dolorosa told you that staying to long was an bad idea that it gave the Bluebloods a chance to find you. You could see the problem and you didn’t put up much fight about But something was bugging you as you walked.

Something in the back of your head was setting off alarms. You stopped to look around there where the sounds of the creatures but you had not meet anyone leaving the village it was suppose to be an high trading town then where were the people living the village. “Y/n?”

You looked see Psiioniic calling you before catching up. “Whatth wrong?” Psiioniic asked.

You rubbed your ear lightly. “Something’s wrong where is everybody? It’s a high trading town right? So where the people leaving the town?”

Psiioniic frowned what you said was true but it has happened before the time of night it was could be a slow hour.

Signless calmed you lightly; “It’s just a slow day even trading villages have slow days.”

You frowned but nodded they knew more then you did but it still felt wrong. “O-okay.”

Your group stared again the closer you got the more you would look around feeling like something was watching you ready to pounce. Disciple tried her best to help you get your mind of it. But as you got into the village something set even more alarms off in your brain. “Signless seriously somethings not right at all.” You tugged on his cloak’s arm. The village seemed empty a bit of murmurs not loud noises.

Signless patted your hand; “It’s fine Y/n. They may have closed shops for some reason as soon as we fine a place that's open we’ll ask there's an good reason for it promise.”

You opened your mouth only to close it. Maybe you were just paranoid it wasn’t out of the question. You nodded lightly letting his cloak go. Dolorosa seemed to look at you understanding your worry as did Psiioniic but both over looked some signs as did Signless and Disciple.

You unnervingly clung to Psiioniic’s arm every so often glancing behind you. Psiioniic would very lightly rub your arm trying to relax you.

Your small group finally found an Inn that was open just to stop to see what was going on.

That’s when Psiioniic saw what you did the villagers there seemed almost nervous when the group walked in. Disciple looked at Signless who glanced about. Everything was just wrong. You heard someone outside which you turned as Signless was talking to the Inn keeper.

Psiioniic watched you as you let his arm go before looking at Dolorosa who nodded. You run out of the building and down the street to almost the open alleyway. You frowned your brows as you went on ahead.

Psiioniic noticed you walking away and ran to catch up to you. “Where are you-”

You suddenly cover your hand over his mouth. Looking around the corner. “Shit I knew it!” you pushed him back before running into the open. Hissing could be heard which caused him to look to see blues and some villagers who were panicked. “Pie go tell Signless it’s a trap! The villagers are working with the bad trolls!”

Psiioniic looked at you like you were crazy. “I’m not-”

You turned at him so fast you growled at him. “You want our friends to die!” Psiioniic looked at you; “Fuck Psiioniic you can ran faster then me! Run you fucking fool before our friends die!”

Psiioniic looked at you before nodding. “Don’t fucking die on me.” He kissed you before he ran away leaving you to stand your ground with the blues.

You walked him run off to warn your friends. “Please god let them be okay...”

You turned your head as one of the blues laugh at you. “I’d be more concerned with yourself girly. You think you can stop us? We’ll enjoy watching your friends faces when they see you strung up by your guts.”

The other laughed as you put on a brave face. You snarled humanly clenching your fists readying for a fight. “You shall not pass!”

As the blues jumped attacked you. You stood strong making an grab for there weapons. You knew if you even wavered a little your friends and lovers were died. As you grabbed one of the blues weapons you hit the other one with it causing both to stumble back growling more. You shifted your feet in the dirt. You were going to protect them even if it costed you, your life.

Psiioniic ran as fast as he could to Signless and the others to tell them about the trouble. Psiioniic huffed as watched as the group walk out of the Inn with harden looks on there faces.

Dolorosa was the one who looked up spotting Psiioniic; “Psiioniic what’s wrong?”

Psiioniic run over to them shushing them; “Follow me...” Psiioniic looked around before leading the group into an alleyway a bit closer to the entrance of the town.

After being covered enough Psiioniic spoke fast not waiting for everything to sink in. “You three need to run out of the village ath fatht as you can and not look back. The village ith working with the blueth. Me and Y/n thaw it, if thith miththion we’ve been on ith worth anything to the future it needth to work. Tho run. We’ll be fine we’ll catch up when we can.”

Disciple looked at him as her eyes grew a bit in suddenly unease feeling; “Psii where’s Y/n?”

Psiioniic looked at her before looking at Signless who clenched his jaw. Psiioniic huffed; “Just run don’t worry about Y/n. I’ll make thure thhe ith thafe. Just go! Hurry before they catch you!”

Psiioniic took one or two steps back before running back the way he came to go safe you. Signless looked at Psiioniic’s back before frowning. He was not going to run and left you both to die. Dolorosa and Disciple both run past him having the same thoughts. Signless started running as well.

Psiioniic looked back at them with an sad look before shaking his head. He was frustrated why is morial didn’t just listen to him but that was the reason he didn’t. Morial's can’t just let there other morial’s to die.

As the group rounded the corner Psiioniic was as you were thrown back by the blues landing very hard on the ground. You panted as sweat dripped down your nose. You shifted from an laid out position to trying to get up. Your arms shook as you tried to get up.

Instead of the two original blues there were another four new ones. The two that you had been defending yourself against were currently coughing on there own blood from beating them to near death with one of the blues weapons. Then more had come to see what the problem was and then you had to take care of them. You were exhausted when these four showed up.

The one new blue laughed; “Bitches ran out of steam huh?”

You huff; “I’m...not done yet!”

You somehow shakily get up onto your legs which quiver lightly with almost no strength left. You shifted into an more defensive stance as the blues started at you.

Psiioniic and the others just rounded the corner to see you being attacked by the bluebloods. Psiioniic without even a moment second later send a very powerful and very large shock wave at the bluebloods. He somehow grabbed you as he did so. Wrapping his arm around your waist to keep you up right as it seemed your legs looked like they were going to give. You tensed before chuckling. Psiioniic sighed relieved that they had made it in time.

You on the other hand nearly clocked the person who grabbed your around the waist till heard the protective snarl. You gave a breathless chuckle relaxing a little against Psiioniic’s body. Psiioniic held onto you keeping you up a bit. You smiled seeing the bluebloods ass backwards groaning. “Well how nice of you to finally join the party.”

Psiioniic grumbled; “Like you thay better late then never.”

You nodded lightly as he keeps you close as the others shift around. Signless is relieved to see you are okay. Disciple is as while. Signless gives a bit of an sigh; “Thank goodness you are okay Y/n.”

You straighten up a bit before standing on your own. Your legs still quiver lightly which can’t be helped. “Signless you need to leave here now. I don’t know how many there are but-”

Signless shushes you lightly before Disciple growls looking away at an corner. Dolorosa and Psiioniic both hiss each looking another way. Signless projects his voices which as the group look at him. “Everyone stand down! We are surrounded...” Disciple gave a growl again which Signless shushed her. “Easy love. It’s okay...”

Disciple looked at him. “But Signless we-”

Psiioniic growled knowing what Signless was going to do. “No! We are not going to surrender to the blues Signless!”

Signless sighed heavy as you looked from Psiioniic rubbing his arm to calm him down to Signless. “Psii please everything is going to be okay.”

“Yes blueblood relax. Listen to your leader like a good little mage. We don’t want anymore problems then you do.” The group looks to see an big hulky blueblood. The other bluebloods look at him almost as there leader.

Signless walked a bit in front of you and Psiioniic since he was closer to you both. “Please, just let us go. All we want is to speak-”

The troll shook his head. “That is not possible mutant you are heretics to the eyes of the blood castes. Give up and no one will be harmed.”

Signless clenched his jaw looking as some blues shifted forward from the ground and from the roof tops.

Dolorosa moved from the back before placing an hand on Signless’s shoulder. “Do what you think is right. We follow your lead my son.”

Signless paused before nodding at her. “T-then we will surround peacefully to you.”

Disciple surprised sounded as Psiioniic growled. You gave a brief sad look before trying to smile. He was the leader after all he did things for a reason. The blues stepped forward tying up the groups hands and taking there cloaks.

As that was happening some brought over the wooden cart and opened it. Psiioniic had to watch as you were a bit roughly handled do to killing what bluebloods you had. As you were going up to be pushed up into the wooden wagon one blue chuckled yanking down your hood. “What color is this blueblood bitch?”

You glared at him as they yanked down your hood seeing a mutant. “Ha! Another mutant how good.” You keep your mouth shut just to be safe. You really didn’t want to test if they would not hurt you or one of your friends.

As you sat down beside Psiioniic the wooden doors slammed shut. Which kind of made everything finally sink in which caused you to be terrified. Psiioniic looked down at you as you hide your face behind and into his shoulder. Psiioniic sighed lightly as he gripped your hand. It was all he could do for you.

Signless cursed his luck as he and his friends were marched into a wooden box and shackled. He surrendered please they would have all been killed other wise. At least he had a chance to get them out of this mess after they told there group to the master of the area’s hive.

He rested his head against Disciples who held onto his hand with her head against his shoulder. Signless stared at Dolorosa who’s jaw was clenched and her fingers were interlocked with each other as if praying.

He looked at Psiioniic who hand was interlaced with yours his eyes were closed his head rested on the top of yours. You had your face buried into Psiioniic’s shoulder trembling lightly. If Signless stranded his ears enough he would hear a very soft sniffling noise from you.

As the wagon started to move he looked through the crack of the wood. He knew his caused had failed. It was a long trip from the village to the master of the area’s hive. During the time you had calmed down and unknowingly accept your fate.

The others not so much they half thought that maybe some of the trolls from your group that were sent away would man up an rescue. You didn’t say anything you couldn’t. You were the only one who would walk around the wooden cart it was just a little out of your reach width wise and about two of you length wise.

You watched as everyone was depressed, gloom, and sad. You pouted trying to voice positive thoughts hold to be shot down a bit early. You huffed sitting was starting not only to hurt your legs but it was boring as well. You being the person you were explore the wooden cart. There wasn’t much to see other then the hooks for chains, some stains of blood or fluids, claw and scratch marks.

Your curiously got the better of you when you spotted a bit of hanging rope. Your curious seemed to peak at the rope. It wasn’t tied to anything or hooped. It just moved back and forward as the wagon moved from side to side. You touched the rope before pulling on it. You tilted your head when your foot hit an hook on the floor. You made an interested sound. Maybe the rope attached to the hook? You decided best to test the theory.

You started to horse around with the hooks and belt systems in the car. It wasn’t like anyone was paying attention to you. You probed and pulled on some of things there. Till you pulled a lightly to hard on an pulley system after connecting some things together. You squeaked in surprise as something hooked onto the chains on your hands.

You pulled the chain back only to get caught on something else. You twisted about till you under up in one big mess of hooks, ropes, and other things. You were forced onto the wagon floor which caused you to mew lightly. Everyone one was looking at the floor in front of them.

You whined loudly; “Um...can someone help me...”

Disciple looked over with a pout till she seen you all tied up and shackled down to the floor with an sad pout on your face. You wiggled slightly only to have the weight on your back press you down farther. Disciple’s lips quivered before she started to laugh looking at you. Everyone looked at Disciple who was laughing since she was the only one to hear you. “Y/n mew-!Hahaha! Mey poor meowrial.”

Everyone looked at were Disciple was before laughing at you. You weren’t laughing though but a smile it worm itself onto your face. Well at least everything wasn’t as gloomy anymore.

You looked up to see Disciple getting up and walking to you before kneeling down at the hook. “Haven’t you ever heard curiously killed the paw-beast?” Disciple started to try an undo the hook from your chains.

You gave a small chuckle; “Yeah something like that anyways.”

As Disciple undid chain from the hook she smiled. “Okay all-”

You wiggled lightly. “Um...not done yet...”

Disciple hummed lightly before looking behind you seeing the reason your legs were on either side of you was because you had them tangled up in ropes and pulleys. Disciple sighed heavy; “Oh Y/n...”

Dolorosa snorted to cover her laugh; “Child you are the only one I know of to have such bad luck.” You grunted in agreement.

After a well and a bit of help from Signless and Psiioniic you finally got free of the mess you had got yourself in. You brushed off the dust as you stood up. “Thanks I thought my legs were about to go numb.”

Psiioniic rolled his eyes as he forceful sits you down between him and Dolorosa; “Yeah know thit and don’t move for the retht of the trip knowing your luck you’ll fall through the cart at high thun and be burned to a crithp.”

You looked at Psiioniic nodding before joking. “Well yeah but you’ll have an hot mate then...” You smiled going jazz hands. Everyone including Psiioniic grunted at the horrible joke.

Disciple shook her head as Signless joked; “See I told you bad jokes was contractible Disciple.” Disciple giggled as you rolled your eyes. Psiioniic tried not to laugh as he patted your hand.

The mood seemed to relax in the wagon cart. Everyone spoke softly to each other as if your horrible endeavor broke the ice. Of course being who you were nodded off in the middle of Psiioniic and Dolorosa but funny you weren’t the only one. Disciple was asleep in Signless’s lap tried as well. Dolorosa shook her head laughing.

Signless looked at his mother smiling. “She wanted an paw-beast nap. It’s Y/n fault she corrupted her into napping.”

Psiioniic rolled his eyes. “Yeah like Dithciple didn’t nap before meeting Y/n.”

Both males smiled at each other having a bit of fun poking at each others mates. Even thought Disciple would sleep the and not wake up during her nap; you on the other hand would wake up just enough to grumble before ever time your head bumped off of Dolorosa’s and Psiioniic arms. Then you snapped your head up acting like you didn’t fall asleep only to nod off again.

Psiioniic sighed watching you Dolorosa smiled. “Maybe the girls have it right. Maybe an nap would do everyone some good. It’s not like we’ll be there anytime soon.”

Psiioniic nodded as did Signless. “Yes mother you have the right idea. I have a feeling we’ll need it.”

Psiioniic just nodded lightly as he got settled down for an nap of his own he hoped that the way there wasn’t going to be much longer and that it wasn’t the one place he thought it was. Psiioniic yawned loudly before falling asleep in an short nap.

But lady luck has a very cruel husband called Murphy’s law. The trip was longer then it should have been the blueblood’s driving had got lost somewhere in the desert. Which meant little water and food for the group but when they finally did get back on track it was clear they were headed to the Grand Highblood’s hive.

Fortunately thought the cart wagon made it with a little bit of an night later. Everyone grunted in suddenly impact when the cart slammed to a stop. You rubbed your head lightly having had been whacked in the face with Psiioniic’s elbow. Psiioniic rubbed the spot lightly smiling. “Thee can’t thtop thrown yourthelf on me.”

You stuck out your tongue at him. “Shut up.”

He laughed as Dolorosa hushed you two. “Sh!”

You both closed your mouths as Psiioniic flickered his ears to hear what she was. You looked at everyone as there ears and eyes followed sounds you couldn’t hear even with your slightly sensitive hearing. You looked at the door when your heard the click of something opening.

Someone shouted as you heard something get rolled up. “Yeah! Well they better not be fucking died! It’s your fucking blue ass on the line! Fuck we lost over 90 trolls thanks to your late asses! I hope the boss kills you both!”

You covered your eyes as moonlight shined into the normally dark wagon. You squinted lightly letting yours eyes adjust as someone counted; “one, two, three, four, five. Yup all five are here and none look dead even better.” the troll sighed in relief. “Yeah guys! They’re all alive!” there was a faint cheer before the troll looked at your group flashing an sick smile. “Alright lowbloods out of the wagon hurry up.”

Signless looked at Psiioniic who nodded lightly. Both got up and jumped out of the wagon before turning around to look at the three of you in the wagon. Disciple shifted up onto her feet as Signless helped her down. Psiioniic did the same thing to you and Dolorosa. As Psiioniic placed you down on your feet you thanked him. He mumbled a keep close to him which you nodded lightly. You timidly hide away from the blues who suddenly seemed to eye you.

One laughed; “Look fuckers found another motherfucking mutant. Who ever fucking said they were fucking rare was motherfucking full of it.” The others laughed along with him.

One pushed Signless forward. “Get moving mutant.”

Signless clenched his jaw as he started to walk forward. Disciple followed hissing at the bluebloods who taunted her. The bluebloods sniffed after her lightly before snickering about her smelling like Signless.

They quickly stopped though when she nearly attacked them. As you started forwards to walk one of the bluebloods from the back of the group had his hands suddenly shot forward and forced you to stop. As he grabbed you by the hair forcing your neck to the side. He inhale a bit long and roughly before pushing you forcefully forward. “Mage lover!”

Another kicked out his leg causing you to trip on it. “There an nice dirt bath for the mage slut.”

You fall face first onto you the ground thankfully not face planting due to catching yourself with your hands. They laughed before Psiioniic’s psionics’ flared. The one closes to him snickers. “Try it mage and you’ll have to find another mate.”

Psiioniic grind his teeth settling into a glare before he was pushed forward. “Get moving slave!”

Dolorosa who was behind you helped you up. You thanked the older troll who smiled she glared at the bluebloods who just snickered. The guards lead your group from the outside near the wagon and into the inside of the hive.

You looked around the hive as you walked in the halls you noticed that the walls, floors, and ceilings had seemed better nights. That long ago it seemed like this place would have been beautiful in it glory. You shifted nervously as your group got closer to this person. You didn’t know who this Highblood was but he sounded scary.

Either way though you knew if it came to him or your friends you would stick up and defend your friends. As well as you walked you noticed other bluebloods looking at you whispering and laughing. Dolorosa patted an hand on your shoulder as to reinforce that they were with you.

You had pointed out two things to her and Psiioniic who was listening in to you was one that amount of blues, slaves, and Jades were less and two the fact that the smell of blood was getting thicker. You could hear the sounds of flesh and crunching under weight. The dying smells of other lowbloods that were in holding cells.

Your group were stopped in front of huge giant doors. They had a lovely design on it as if a women had detailed it. They were solid dark wood with light trim on them. You figure they must have once been beautiful like the rest of the hive.

You let these thoughts take you over as the guards opened the door the smell of rotting flesh hit your nose then blood.

You were disgusted at the smell this caused reality to set in as you were forced into the throne room. You held your head high as you looked around the throne room. Blood was painted on the walls and pictures as well. You couldn’t make out the scenes do to the lighting which seemed to be afraid to show the images.

You were pushed to look in front of you. You glared fronted to see the Highblood who was sitting on his throne. An cruel smile plastered on his face. When you got close enough one of the bluebloods forced you and your friends onto your knees in front of him and forced your head down.

You didn’t fight the blueblood as you knelt there with your head down. Your jaw was clenched to keep yourself from trembling. The Highblood dismissed the group bluebloods who walked to the outer rings of the throne room to watch.

You were the only one to raised your head glaring defiantly at him. The Highblood just smirked looking at you. As he spoke the others raised their heads as well. “Well this is the motherfucking mutant group that has being motherfucking causing motherfucking issues? Motherfucking pathetic.”

He snorted as his eyes glanced your group over. So these was the group that his stupid servants were having trouble with. Pathetic.

He noticed you and Psiioniic. “So motherfuckers you came to my motherfucking hive again. I should have motherfucking know you motherfuckers were working for the motherfucking lowbloods.”

The Highblood waved his hand in an motion. As the bluebloods stepped forward forcing everyone up you down. The blueblood held you roughly making sure you don’t move as one pulled an dagger out. You fought in the bluebloods hold before whimpering in some pain as the blueblood cut your arm a bit enough so that red blood dripped down your arm.
The blueblood pulled his dagger way in disgust as he wiped his blade.

As the Highblood spoke;“Well would you motherfucking look at that the motherfucking blue is motherfucking red. I should have motherfucking known that motherfucker old motherfucking blue was motherfucking lying.”

The Highblood smiled liking his fangs as red blood dripped from your arm staining what clothes you had on. The Highblood shifted back against his throne smiling. E/c eyes pinned purple tinted ones. The Highblood laughed as he figured he would have a bit of fun with the groups more protected member. Oh he heard about you and remember you. There was nothing the group wouldn’t do to make sure you were okay.

The group watched as silence grew. Dolorosa and Psiioniic your breathing started to slowly pick up pace and the bluebloods holding you backed away from you. You twitched lightly as blood seemed to start to drip down your nose.

The Highblood seemed to growl as purple royal blood started to drip down his own nose. Psiioniic looked at you to see e/c eyes missing they were complete covered in purple. He panicked he struggled in his binds and the blues who had pinned him down. What was the fucker doing to you.

Psiioniic stopped struggling as it seem you sighed deeply well the Highblood was growling. Everyone within the room watched in almost amazement as you blinked back to them only before throwing up onto the floor. You wiped your chin glaring at the Highblood who seemed out of breath. “Your a motherfucking treat mutant bitch.”

You screwed up your face in anger at him. “I’ll fucking show you who’s a treat if you undo my fucking binds.”

You snapped your teeth toward grinding them. The Highblood was about to say something when Psiioniic snarled loudly. “You wiggler fucker! Don’t you fucking touch her again. Or you’ll fucking see power!” He snapped his jaw at the Highblood. You looked at Psiioniic who’s psionic’s cracked lightly from his eyes. You knew he wouldn’t release them or the rest of you suffer the actions.

The Highblood laughed at the threat. “Ooh I’m motherfucking trembling in motherfucking fear motherfucking slave.” Dolorosa flashed her fangs next at what the Highblood called Psiioniic.

The Highblood smiled. “Your all so motherfucking tough when your all motherfucking together huh? Well motherfuckers why do we motherfucking take you all motherfucking down an motherfucking peg to motherfucking show you all how motherfucking weak you are.”

Everyone looked up at him till the two blues holding the others. Two bluebloods grabbed you which caused the other bluebloods up force everyone up. Everyone shouted and fought to stick with each other. You shouted for Psiioniic who was taken through another door.

He shouted; “Be strong Y/n!”

You whimpered lightly as you watched as Dolorosa and Signless were taking through another door together. Well you and Disciple were forced through another. You looked at Disciple who looked like her heart was being torn out.

You spoke up at her. “They’ll be okay Disciple. Signless and Dolorosa will be fine. There tough.”

Disciple gave you an watery smile before nodding. As you both were pulled along. You thought maybe just maybe you’d both get into an cell together. Disciple must have been thinking the same thing because she was smiling at you an in reassuring way.

You calm down a bit inside it’ll be fine. You relaxed giving her a little smile back. After a bit of more dragging the pair of you the blue’s dragging Disciple moved a bit a head of you so they were in front.

You frowned Disciple looked back at you. “M-must be a small hallway ahead. Mew know claws first right are more dangerous then mewr gummy nails.” You gave a tiny forced giggle.

Something was off when the bluebloods holding you went straight. Well the bluebloods holding disciple turned the corner. You shouted which caught Disciple’s attention. “Y/n!”

You struggled in the blues hold. “Disciple! Disciple!” You tried to fight to get away from them which caused them to stop moving to get you under control again. You had already lost so much. Since they already took Psiioniic, Signless, and Dolorosa from you. You didn’t want them to take your morial as well.

You sank your teeth into the blue bloods hand well side kicking the other in the knee. He hissed letting you go. You ran after Disciple. Disciple smiled at you till she barked in an shout. You looked behind a little to late.

An buff blueblood grabbed you and hurled you over his shoulder. You tried to grab onto Disciple’s hand but she was yanked away at the same moment. “Y/n!” she shouted loudly.

“Disciple! No! Let me go!” You trashed kicking your legs and punching his back with your chained hands. “No! Go back! Don’t take me away from Disciple!” You whipped your head back to see Disciple shout one last time before the door to the other dungeon block was closed.

You screamed pounding your fists into the bluebloods armor. You stopped before crying lightly an plea bubbled up your throat. “Please Sir. Please don’t take me away from my friends...”

The blueblood sighed. “I am sorry mutant blood but this comes for the direct order of the H-highblood. Now please stop you making this harder then it needs to be.”

You relaxed unwilling on the blueblood who held you. You closed your eyes and prayed you hoped everyone was going to be okay. You sighed sniffling every so often to keep the tears and emotions under control.

The Blueblood spoke again as he passed the dungeon door. “A word of advice mutant if you want to survive your time here. If you respect us we’ll respect you. We don’t want to do this either but we do what we must to survive.”

You nodded lightly as the door behind you closed as if sealing your fate. The Blueblood holding you moved and grabbed something that sounded like keys. You whimpered in fear not being able to see in front of your face. Even though the shadows of an light could bee seen off the floor. You looked around at the cells on either side of you. Flashes of colored eyes eyed you. Some laughed well others whimpered.

You soon came to a stop as the sound of an cell door being opened. The Blueblood holding you placed an hand on your back. He moved you off his back gently placing you down on the ground so you were standing on your own to feet. You thanked him lightly for being gentle.

He waved his hand pointing into the cell. “Go in there and stand in the middle of the cell. Just so we know you wouldn’t try any funny busy mutant.”

You nodded lightly; “Yes sir...”

You moved to the middle to the cell hoping there was no one else with you for the reason why he wanted you in the middle of the cell. You looked up as the blueblood who carried you locked the cell door before walking away.

You whimpered as the sounds of the cells beside you scared you. Someone beside your cell laughed; “Well look what we have here fresh wiggler meat...” the voiced licked his lips.

You cringed starting to shake in fear. You whipped your head around to the other side as someone else gave an insane laugh. “Female too...Mmm...you smell the scent on her...”

You started to cry terrified. You wanted Psiioniic or Disciple to safe you. You stood in the middle of the cell before curling up in an ball on your feet crying and rocking.

You were so alone and so scared. “Psiioniic how can I be strong when I’m afraid that I’ll never see you again...” You sniffled back just enough before losing your in tears as you wept for the first time since you got here being totally alone.

Chapter Text

The first day was the longest you have ever had. You were so terrified you didn’t even move. Scared to find someone else in the cell with you. Over the next night or two you had gained enough wits about you to move a bit around your cell but staying away from the cell sides. Only going close enough when having to use the bathroom in the one corner. You found out you were alone in your cell thankfully and also you were the only sane one in the whole block. You sat in your block thinking and day dreaming.

It was the only thing you could do without driving yourself crazily with the sounds of the insane, dying, and begging. You could the days easily since the bluebloods seemed to feed you at least small have loaf’s of breads. One at first night, one at midnight, and one just before sun up. You count at least three nights had past till something changed slightly.

The sounds of keys jingling and a torched light moving from the end of the hallway. As you watched the light came closer and closer to your part of the cells. The one troll to your left of your cell hissed running away from the light. The troll to your right of your cell whimpered begging.

The blueblood though stood in front of your cell. “Sorry to brother you but are you up mutant?”

You nodded; “Yes I am up.”

He sighed in relief; “Good. Stand up and walk over to the cell here with you would.” You stood up doing hat you were told.

You ask as you walked over. “May I ask something?”

The blueblood grunted. “Where are you taking me?”

The bluebood’s eyebrows flexed lightly. “Your a smart mutant lowblood aren’t you.” You made an face before he sighed. “To the throne room. I don’t envy you lowblood.” As he said that he opened your cell door grabbing the lead. “Follow me please. You’re going to be accompanied by two other bluebloods. I’ll come get you after the Highblood is done with you mutant. Hopefully your alive by that point.” You whimpered lightly as he rubbed the back of his head.

The Blueblood moved you from your cell down the hall to the dungeon door where two other male bluebloods stood with there arms crossed. The one who lead you gave one your chain lead before they grabbed your arms. Neither spoke to you as one opened the door pulling you out of the dungeon block. You squinted a bit due to the over lighting.

As they dragged you were at times got enough energy to start walking only to be dragged again. You looked around passing other trolls and different structures. The bluebloods had dragged you to very pretty look giant doors. You figured behind here was the Highblood.

As the guards opened the door the smell of rotting flesh hit your nose then blood. You held your head high as you were pushed into the throne room. You glared at the Highblood who was sitting on his throne. An cruel smile plastered on his face. When you got close enough one of the bluebloods forced you onto your knees in front of him. The Highblood dismissed the two bluebloods who walked out.

You trembled lightly on the floor knelt before the Highblood. It was hard not trembled he was more or less two of you stacked up and he was intimidating. He grinned seeing you tremble. “Motherfucking mutants bitch is motherfucking trembling. Motherfucking pathetic. I should just motherfucking cull you right now!”You raised your head glaring at him trying to be defiant. “Oh motherfucking funny mutant I’ll motherfucking take pity you beg for my motherfucking grandness to motherfucking take pity on you and tell me of the motherfucking plan the other motherfucking low bloods have.”

You stared into his orange tinted purple eyes. You felt yourself quiver as he paused in an permit. He had moved his face closer to yours to hear you. He was so close up look at you. His partly yellowed fangs shined in the torched lighten. You sucked up what courage you could. You thought of Psiioniic he wouldn’t let himself whimper and bow to fear. “I...I will not beg for you.”  

The Highblood started to laugh till he paused before honking at you his eyes fully tinted red. “WHAT!” He dragged you by the arms and hurdled you up so you both were face to face. “I didn’t motherfucking hear your plea motherfucker! Your as fucking terrified as the reason don’t act so motherfucking high!”

He shook you violently as he claws dug into your arms causing you to bleed. You grind your teeth before glaring at him before you spat in his face which caused him to wrap his hand around your throat lifting you into the air. He wiped off the spit as held you up in the air with his hand around your throat.  

You were not going to going to die without putting up a fight. “F-fuck you asshole. I...I wouldn’t give up anything to the likes of you. I wouldn’t fucking beg or will i tell you anything! No matter what you do to me. I will fight you till my last dying breath! I will fight you to protect my friends and mate!” You twisted one of his fingers on your neck which caused him to drop you before you broke his finger. You landed on your bum you quickly shifted onto your feet giving an human like growl at him.

Showing that you weren’t going down without an fight. The Highblood looked at you with an murderous look in his eyes before sicken joy at your challenge. He was going to enjoy teaching you were you belonged in the social order.

The Highblood laughed as he descended he was going to joy killing the fight out of you. The sound outside the throne room was the grunts of landed hits and the light cries from you.

You don’t remember a lot after that. You remember that nice blue blood carrying you somewhere. He spoke about how stupid you were for a mutant but how brave you were. You faded not longer after that. When you woke up again you were unsure of how much time had past.

As you shifted up two hums of displeasure sounded. “Damn it she’s alive!”

“Awe, now i can’t have wiggler liver....darn.”

You shifted onto your bruised and battered knees to more in the middle and at the wall. The blueblood had left you more in the front of the cell then the back. You flopped down onto your side with a little hiss of pain. You have a deep sigh as the torch lightly of the blues seemed to be looking in each cell.

The blue stop looked at you before passing through a half piece of bread then continuing on with the next. Your body ached for sleeping on the stone floor and the rough treatment. You didn’t feel like getting up to get whatever meal with was. So whatever reason you thought maybe more sleep will make you feel better. It wasn’t long after you were asleep again.

You opened your eyes with an snap when you heard the sound of keys tinging off each other. You don’t know how long you were out for but if the bread on the cell floor was anything to go by it looked like for an day or two at least. You looked to see two bluebloods standing in front of your cell as one was opening the cell door. You made a move to sit up.

You smiled a bit to see it was that nice blueblood from before. “Hello...”

As the blueblood opened the door he spoke. “Hello mutant. Can you get up for me I’d rather not have to walk into the cell if I don’t have too.”

You nodded lightly. “Yes one moment please.”

You gave a little bitter laugh. “My legs hurt a bit.” You shifted painful onto your knee’s as you slowly stood up.

The blueblood gave a hum; “I would imagine after what the Highblood did to you.”

As you stood up you waddled over to him. As he held onto you the other closed the door. “May I ask where your taking me?”

The blue behind the other giggled. An light feminine voice chimed it. “Wow polite much.”

The other shushed her. “Back to the Highblood he wants you again. I am sorry mutant.”

You sighed; “You can’t help it.”

The Female snorted before going to the other side before speaking. “You don’t have to walk either you know we can drag you.”

You made a face looking at her. “I’d rather walk if I could I don’t need to open an wounds again.”

The female hummed as the three of you started to walk. It wasn’t long when you lost the strength in your legs and were dragged. As they dragged you an shout came up from the other dungeon block. “Stop struggling!”

“Get mewr paws off me mew lap-beast!”

You raised your eyebrows lightly. The other paused before looking. You hummed a bit. “You know if she saw me I think she’d play happy.”

The two looked down at you before each other. The nice male sighed before nodding. “Alright mutant.” You smiled as you tried to walk ending but being dragged again.

As they round the corner the female spoke first causing to gain the three trolls attention. “What seems to be the problem? Slave not working with you or you guys just sad and pathetic like always?”

Disciple hissed unknowing at the blues that popped up before looking at what they were holding. Disciple stopped hissing to look at you who had an lazy smile. She couldn’t see you every well but enough to see those e/c eyes and mouth. The blues holder her forcefully yanked her before cursing at the two holding you. The two holding you shrugged before leading the way to the throne.

Disciple watched as they marched you and her. Blood was dripping from your body as the blueblood’s dragged you. A line of red blood seemed to be a following guideline. She gave a sorrowful face as she ignored the bluebloods holding her snickering at you and her. The other pair holding you moved up up a bit so you could try and walk.

The pair of you came to the throne room where the basically dropped you to the ground and forced her on her knees. You seemed to slowly shifted onto yours. That's when she got a good look at you. She shook her head in disbelief you were painted with purple and blue bruises she could see an pale s/c skin.

Your left eye was somewhat swollen she wondered how you got the bruise there. Red crusted blood was on your temple, nose, and scratches all over your legs some smaller then others. It seemed them dragging you had opened an thigh wound.

You both knelt before the Highblood who seemed impressed by you. “You motherfucking mutant bitch have don’t motherfucking clue when to give up do you motherfucker?”

He taunted you which caused you to look up at him and glare. His sights though weren’t on you. No he liked how you fought back against him. It was amusing to him. No he wanted the other lowblood that followed Disciple. You seemed to understand this when he got up.

You growled which caused Disciple to look at you before hissing at the Highblood thinking he was after you. When he called up his weapon from his hand. He lifted the weapon which Disciple covered her face before to protect herself but instead the Highblood laughed.

She opened her eyes to see you standing before her as if protecting her from him. “Your so motherfucking sad mutant.”

You spat at him in anger before laughing at him. This did not sit well with the Highblood who’s turn was it to get upset. You spoke taunting him back; “If I’m so fucking sad your pathetic piece of shit. I’m not a fucking coward who has to starve and beat people to get them to do what i want. Your so low on the fucking scale that even the low bloods have to pity you to get what you want. Bet you can’t even get a fucking lowest of the low to suck your bulge mutant!”

The Highblood had released his weapon which his hand shot out grabbing you by the neck squeezing you. The Highblood’s other hand griped your arm and started to squeeze it. You huffed as Disciple could almost hear the sounds of your bones broken under the pressure of his hands. The Highblood sudden dropped you when you free hand sank your nails into his wrist causing him pain.

You landed in an heap in front of Disciple. Disciple looked at you in disbelief as your e/c eyes glared at him in defiance and in spite. You grimaced teeth grinding against each other as you sat up. Even with your nearly broke right arm and were shifting up.

The Highblood looked like he was going to lose his temper all over you. How dare you cause him to bleed and fight against him. When an blueblood came into the throne room; “Sir Highblood the other mutant is requesting you listen to his words.”

The Grand Highblood watched the blueblood for a moment before kicked you over onto your back. Your face was screwed up in anger as you almost were ready for a fight even on your back.

The Highblood grabbed you by the ankle and lifting you up. Even in an weaken state you were trying to scratch and claw at him. The Highblood whacked you rather hard against his throne against you to become dazed for a moment your too.

Since you head whacked the side of the throne rather hard. Not enough to kill you but enough to get you to still for some moments. “Motherfucker get the motherfucking mutant here. He can motherfucking watch as his motherfucking team mate gets motherfucking messed.”

He snarled at the blueblood who ran off doing what he was told. The Highblood looked down at you before throwing you away in boredom. You landed in an thud in a pool of blood from the other trolls he had killed earlier. Disciple watched as you seemed to be trying to shift up.

You were so focused on her and protecting her that you going to get yourself killed. Disciple made a painful sound seeing you slump against the ground panting in pain. Disciple moved a little glancing up at the Highblood. He just seemed to glance at her before glaring then turned his head looking at the door as if bored.

Disciple moved to you quickly taking his distracted attitude to her advantage. Disciple knelt at your side so she watched huffing so hard and fast. You were snaring at her lightly she guess you couldn’t see right and thought she was someone else. “It’s just me Y/n...shush...” Disciple was about to touch your back but you looked up at her.

You seemed to see it was her. You made an relieved look before an concerned you. “Y-your not hurt right Disciple? He didn’t hurt you right?”

The Highblood looked back over with an amused expression. Disciple looked at you with an pained and sadden expression this caused him to lick his lips. Getting his high of seeing what he liked too. Disciple bubbled over in tears as you rolled onto your back to look her over.

You panicked seeing her cry and now you were trying to get up to wipe her tears away. Disciple closed her eyes hiccuping upset she wrapped you up into an hug. The throne doors opened again to more bluebloods and Signless. You looked over to see Signless looking at you.

You gave an half smile before wiping Disciples tears shushing her with small touches and face nuzzles. It was very distressing to see her cry since you have never seen her cry before. Signless looked at the pair of you with an pained expression he wanted to comfort his mate.

The Highblood gave an sicken low laugh as he looked at the Signless. You and Disciple were just enough away that you couldn’t hear it. Though you could hear just bits of Signless’s growls and snarls. You just about got her calmed down when the Highblood stood up.

You looked over at him thinking the danger was him not the bluebloods that were slowly moving behind. The Highblood turned towards the two of you as Signless shouted; “Leave them alone! Your issue is with me!” You moved from Disciple’s arms just enough to screw up your face in anger. Disciple grabbed your one arm as she herself hissed at the Highblood.

The Highblood smiled motioning his hand. “Behind you!” You and Disciple were a little to late when Disciple shouted as Signless snarled protective for her as the bluebloods grabbed her arms causing you to weakly try to get them to let her go. You were cut short by any endeavors when the Highblood grabbed you by the arm lifting you up again.

“Disciple!” You shouted in concern for your friend. You thrashed against him; “Let Disciple go!”

The Highblood snared at your words. Instead of words back you only caused him to shake you a little to get you to settle down. He had an more devious plan in mind as he spoke; “You motherfucking bite me or motherfucking move and I’ll motherfucking have her motherfucking blood all over my motherfucking floor.”

You stopped thrashing for Disciples safety. The Highblood made his way back to his throne sitting down with you knelt down on your knee’s in between his legs. Where he let you go and you stayed. He smiled sickeningly as the doors opened again. To Psiioniic and Dolorosa. Both looked at you before the other too. You gave an down casted look.

As the two are forcefully made to knelt down. The Bluebloods holding Disciple even let her go so she was part of the semi-circle. The Highblood moves his one hand down from your shoulder. His fingers slowly and cruelly around your neck. The Highblood watched as everyone but you tense he purred wasn’t your group so fucking giving in expressions he loved.

The Highblood wanted to get farther expressions to play around with there emotions. “Now motherfuckers you will all motherfucking talk about what your motherfucking plan is. Or this motherfucking group gets motherfucking smaller.”

Everyone looked liked they were going to talk. More so Psiioniic and Disciple for a go reason. You thought seen right through it. The Highblood was using an scare tactic. The giant seemed to get off on the fear and pain of others. Which at the moment he was looking at your friends.

You wouldn’t allow someone to use your friends and mate like that. You growled humanly causing the Highblood and your group to look at you. The Highblood glared down at you as you grind your teeth together. “Don’t...”

The Highblood started to gently apply pressure to your throat. “Shut it motherfucker!” You made a face as he applied pressure to your throat and wind pipe. You grunted in pain which caused Psiioniic to clench is fangs and bite his lip till it bled yellow. He couldn’t take it anymore. He couldn’t watch as you died or get hurt in front of his face.

Signless wasn’t going to sacrifice you for some plan that wasn’t going to be happening. Before Psiioniic could speak though you laughed has a bit of tears fall from your eyes.
“Y-your a f-fucking s-stupid son of a bitch.”

The Highblood growled angry tighten his gripped to the bit you were gasping for any little bit of breath. “Motherfucker you are motherfucking testing my motherfucking patience! Just motherfucking plea and beg and I'll motherfucking end it all.”

“N-never...” you gasped. “Y-you wouldn’t-” you gasped as everyone bluebloods and your friends looked at you as gave a side glance to the Highblood. “c-cull me.”

Highblood gave a toothy sick smile as he let up a little to hear you. “Why do you motherfucking think I wouldn’t motherfucking cull you mutant motherfucker?!”

You gave a bitter laugh; “C-cause then I am no value to you. You think hurting me is going to get them to talk huh? I fucking see right through this. What matespirit and morial want to watch as there other is strangled slowly to death? Then there matespirit and guardian would have to watch there pain as well. But you fucking think that’d break them! I’m nothing that can’t be replaced!” The Highblood looked surprised. “Your a fucking sad and pathetic to think that would fucking work you lowly son of a bitch! I’m motherfucking strong then you’ll never be-!”

You sank you teeth into his hand and finger as your hand bend his pink finger the wrong away enough to get him to let you go. And let you go he did. The Highblood literally flung you off him you landed and rolled on the forward before your friends with an groan and blood dripping down your face.

Everyone shouted your name in worry. Psiioniic started to struggle and trying to use his psionics’ that were capped off before coming there. The Highblood snarled in rage as he summoned his weapon. As he stomped he shouted; “You don't motherfucking think i don’t know the motherfucking plan bitch! I’m the motherfucking Grand motherfucking Highblood! I motherfucking know all!”

Psiioniic made a wounded sound as you lifted enough up to look at him. Dolorosa and Signless told you to stay down well Disciple shouted to you in worry. You glanced at him he saw the blood flowing from your cheek. His claws at racked across your cheek like Disciple did but only deeper. “You...known...nothing...”

The Highblood gripped his club to end you. Everything seemed to stay still for a moment. Before everything slammed forward when the Highblood shoot out his hand wrapping it in your longer h/c hair. He slammed your face floor before jerked your head as back as it would go causing you pain as he jerked it for a point as he snarled in your face. “Motherfucker I know so motherfucking much that I even know your not motherfucking going to motherfucking make it out of the motherfucking hive alive.”

He bashed your face one more time into the floor before letting you go. The others watched you laid limped out of the floor. The Highblood looked at them before raising his club looking at them. “You motherfuckers better fucking spill before I motherfucking make her motherfucking red blood part of my motherfucking floor and make you all bath in it.”

Psiioniic and Disciple looked at Signless who was looking at you. He looked at them and his mother before speaking. “I....I’ll tell you everything....”

The Highblood smiled before lowering his club. “You motherfucking lowblood mutant fucking better. Motherfucking blues take everyone motherfucking away into one motherfucking cell! Leave the motherfucking mutants here with motherfucker me...”

Psiioniic shouted a no as did Disciple both were forced out of the throne room. Dolorosa looked down not fighting worried about what you said. Did you really think that lowly about yourself. That they could replace you that like an blanket. As the door closed Signless looked up at the Highblood.

The Highblood turned his back walking to his throne again. When he was enough away Signless moved towards you to see if you were still breathing. He is relieved to see you were as he rolled you onto your back. Signless cringes lightly to see the deep claw mark against your cheek. You groaned lightly in pain as he brushes the mark.

Signless pulls you close as if an means to protect you since Psiioniic wasn’t here to do so. He watches as e/c eyes barely open before as you whispering one word before passing out. “S-sorry...”

Signless looked up as the Highblood laughs. “If you motherfucking think that is motherfucking bad you will all motherfucking see that is motherfucking the least motherfucking damage I can motherfucking do.”

Signless growled before snapping at him. “How could you! She is just barely a-”

Highblood snarled which quickly snap Signless out. “I don’t motherfucking care mutant. You’ll motherfucking join her if you don’t tell me motherfucking everything.”

The Highblood threaten Signless far with Disciple. Signless told the Highblood very little and very vague things. Only to keep everyone safe. Signless snarled saying he could let them go know. The Highblood laughed in his face saying that vermin like you both kept to be wiped clean from the area. The Highblood had told Signless that if he didn’t accepted his terms of execution that he would have to watch each of his group members die either in his castle or on the grounds by the Empress.

Signless disbelieved the Highblood as his friends had done nothing wrong but the Highblood just laughed in his face. Saying that his rescue isn’t coming. That he had killed the Inn owner. Signless suddenly lost all hope. What was he going to do. He had been hold out that maybe the ground forces would spring you all out. If they weren’t coming then he would have to watch everyone he loves pale or red would die. But maybe the Highblood was lying to him wanting him to become hopeless.

Signless sighed closing his eyes there was nothing he could do but try and figure out an counter deal. As Signless opened his mouth to counter offer the Highblood snorted. “You motherfucking can’t counter the motherfucking offer mutant.”

Signless spoke anyways. “I’ll gladly go to the exultation stage but you must not harm my friends or mate. Father more Y/n is not-”

The Highblood snared; “is going to be motherfucking executed as well the Empress was motherfucking clear that she is to motherfucking to hung as well all motherfucking mutants are to be killed with your motherfucking group or not mutant.”

Signless looked down at you. They both fought with words till Signless had back himself into an verbal corner. The Highblood loved watching Signless play his game of paw-beast and cheese-beast. The Highblood had got it so that if you didn’t give any information yo would be executed with him. And the Highblood was sure that you weren’t going to talk. If you did talk that lives of everyone was going to go down with him. So either way it forced you and him to not talk.

Highblood smirked as he called the bluebloods. “Motherfuckers get the mutant motherfucking male to the cell. Take the other motherfucking mutant to the healers then to the other motherfucking cell with them.” The Highblood looked at Signless; “You motherfucking better tell them motherfucking mutant.” He licked his lips laughing. “I motherfucking want to see those pretty motherfucking tears off those females.”

Signless glared at him clenching his jaw. Before the bluebloods did as they were told. As the door closed Signless felt red hot tears fall. He just about killed everyone. How could this all come down to this and how was he going to tell everyone else. Signless wiped the tears away as the blueblood’s looked at him.

The one holding you sighed; “Hey mutant do you want to come with her. You have a bit of a scratch on your cheek.” Signless looked at the blueblood who was looking away.

Signless looked down he knew the blueblood was asking him if he wanted to follow them with you so that he knew you were okay. Signless sighed before nodding. “Yes please...thank you.” It was a quick trip to the healers.

They simply through some strong herbal lotion and bandages on your cheek. They angle of the claw mark at them bandages wrapping around your forehead and over your right eye since that was where the claw mark was. You didn’t look as bad thankfully.

Signless then followed the bluebloods to another dungeon then the one he was from. The cells were bigger and had a lot more people in them. As the blueblood stopped he grabbed his keys. Holding you up with one hand he unlocked the cell door. “Get in mutant.”

As Signless step in he seen the group there. Disciple looking relieved as well as Dolorosa. Psiioniic was slumped a bit unnaturally beside them some but breathing. Almost like a forced sleep.

The Blueblood held onto you before grunting. “Mutant...” Signless turned as the blueblood handed you to him. “You have till next sun up take this time well you can.” And with that the blueblood left.

Signless held onto you a bit before moving you up into his arms and setting you down a bit on a more cleaner spot. As he set you down he was hugged tightly by Disciple who was happy to see him. She wept a little for him then you.

Dolorosa sighed lightly looking at you. When Signless calmed Disciple down enough she went to have a look at you. Dolorosa gave Signless a bit of a hug which he hugged her back tightly. Before Dolorosa could ask about what happen Signless spoke; “What happened to Psii is he okay?”

Dolorosa explained Psiioniic had a bit of a freak out when they took them away the bluebloods had injected him with a small amount of yellow-blood tranquilizer and he’d shake it off in a bit.

Signless sighed in relief as Disciple looked down at you as you shifted. She hoped that meant you were watching up. She missed your horribly as did Psiioniic. She wondered when you would wake or if you ever did.

You felt off you remember the Highblood smashing your face off the floor before blacking out but not much. You breathed in slightly through your nose. It smelt like Psiioniic but that couldn’t be right. Not at all; you were probably making it up in your head an phantom scent to make yourself feel better. You opened your eyes just enough to be half way.

Movement catch your eye which you looked at staring it was dark but you could still see an shadow. “Y/n?” you just gave slowly blink sounds like Disciple. You gave a deep sigh through your nose.

“Disciple what is it?” You heard Signless which you smiled a little.

This was an nice illusion you liked this. “Signless; Y/n’s eye is open but shes not responding...”

You heard an calming voice. “She is fine Disciple you wouldn’t want to talk either after having being worked on by the healers. Besides it’s best she doesn’t move around and over work herself. I...I believe she’s hasn’t been sleeping. The dungeon block she’s in his the best one...”

There was a small huff sound before it spoke again. “Signless wake up Psiioniic he would want to see her. At least she’s somewhat awake.”

Someone touched your leg when caused you to pull it back growling. An sound like the soft purr Disciple usually did for you when you were upset rang in your ear. You stopped to listen to it. You liked that purr sounded like an cat purr when it was happy.

Another purr more strong came in it rumbled and cracked a little as if too loud. That was Psiioniic’s purr it was suppose to be soft. You felt someone roll you over onto someone. You looked to see an dark yellow jump suit and more then shadows. You looked up at see an tried red and blue eyes. “Hey there’th the e/c eyeth I know. Hey thleepy head your worthe then Thignlethth when it cometh to thleeping you know that?”

You snorted there your nose before mumbling. You didn’t have the energy to talk to the real person. His fingers traced your face before stopping at something. You noticed the side of your face was bandaged. Oh yeah the Highblood scratched you didn’t he.

You hummed softly before mumbling lightly. “I’ll protect you all...mmm...he doesn’t mess with my family...”

You felt someone rub their face against yours purring softly. You see long tangled black hair as well hear laughing it sound a bit sad. “Mew are right no one messes with mewr family. So let us take up a bit of the fight mhm?”

You gave a frown looking at the two beside you. You gripped Disciples hand finding it was real to the touch. You smiled for the first time it felt since you got there. “Y/n?”

You tried not to cry. “I’ve missed you all so much...” You could help but cry. You were scared and so lonely by yourself. Disciple and Psiioniic looked at each other before smiling.

Signless watched by his mother who was speaking about what had happened to him with Highblood. Signless watched as you did fall asleep but with Psiioniic. Disciple laid there with you talking about random things. Psiioniic had one hand thrown over your waist and his legs tangled with yours. You both landing on one of his arms. Psiioniic’s face was in your hair as you were facing Disciple listening since you couldn’t see through the right side of your face with the bandages covering it.

Signless sighed as Disciple got up being careful not to wake you and Psiioniic. She crawled over to him and Dolorosa who smiled. “Sleepy?” The older troll asked.

Disciple nodded. “Yeah.”

Disciple nuzzled Signless. Signless nuzzled her back both sucking up the others company. It wasn’t going to be long before they would be moved from each other again. Dolorosa looked at Signless; “My son I would like an answer from you what happened with the Highblood?”

Signless looked down; “I have to make a deal with the Highblood but I'm going to see if I can’t counter offer it. Maybe get him to see what is happening.”

Dolorosa was about to asked more before Signless gave a sad smile. “Mother can I lay my head in your lap?”

Dolorosa gave a small smile. “Yes my son you may...”

Signless rested his head so he was resting side wise on Dolorosa’s lap as Disciple laid her head on Signless’s side purring. Dolorosa just smiled as she brushed his hair the act no only calmed him and herself as well. After a while Dolorosa noticed everyone excluding her was asleep. She sighed softly closing her eyes just for a moment. If she willed everything away she could just imagine the normal life they had. She hoped that maybe those times were able to be reached again. But deep in her heart she knew that was a fool’s dream...

When you finally came back to you were back in your cell by yourself again. You were feeling horrible as well. You huffed heavily in pain. The cell mates beside you were laughing there hands trying to get you to take some of your flesh or drink your blood.

You shivered curling up before sighing. Your eyes drifted close as you heard the dungeon door open again. Heavy stomps could be heard with a scared chatting. At least you got to see your friends one last time...The Highblood didn’t understand what was drawing him to you. More then that he had informed the Empress of the groups arrive to his hive like it or not. She expressed her joy and told him when you all were suppose to be executed.

This made him he felt better about everything. Even though the both of them weren’t morials; the Empress seemed to make him feel better about killing things. Even more so the lowbloods. He moved from his throne room after taking a break so the bluebloods could paint the walls for him.

As he came to your dungeon block he slammed opened the door. The two blues standing there jumped up in fear seeing him. “Highblood sir!”

The Highblood snarled at them grabbing the keys before stocking down to your cell. He looked in to see you curled up on your side to be asleep. The Highblood opened the door before walking in after ducking his head. He needed to make the cells more friendly to him. The Highblood noted that for later. “Get up motherfucking mutant.”

He snapped. You didn’t move but you did answer groggily. “Why should I?”

The Highblood snarled. “I’ll motherfucking kill all your motherfucking friends well you motherfucking watch bitch!”

He watched as you rolled over a look glaring at him with one eye. “You fucking try and you’ll be one less of a troll.”

As you shifted up the Highblood grabbed you by the arm and lifted you up. You didn’t fight him strangely as you stood up. You had to turn your head to look at him. “You motherfucking mutant are motherfucking coming with me. You motherfucking have things to motherfucking tell me.”

You smiled in disbelief. “I’m sorry to disappoint you then Highblood but I have nothing to tell you.”

The Highblood snorted as he dragged you out of the cell and out of the dungeon block going towards his throne room. You followed as best you could not wanting to cause anymore problems. As the Highblood got to his throne room he kicked open the doors after the bluebloods guarding there run away before being kicked along with the doors.

As the Highblood walked in he dropped your arm and you in front of his throne. He sat down in an huff before resting his head on his hand which was placed on the arm of the throne chair. You blinked as you moved up onto your knees sitting on them. You looked around to see it was only the two of you. You both sat there looking at each other. You glanced warily to him. What was he planning to do to you. Maybe you were waiting for someone. Any sound had you sound around ti see where it was coming from.

The Highblood looked at you narrowing his tinted orange purple eyes. You looked still so confident, so high in spirits and he couldn’t get it. You were puzzle he wanted to solve but you weren’t giving him anything to go on. The Highblood hummed not that you heard it. It may have something to do with your friends maybe. He was going to crack and when he did he would enjoy the fruits of his labor...

This process of the Highblood getting you or one of the bluebloods to take you to the throne room was the same thing everyday. At times it was better then others since you got to see one of the others but Psiioniic. He never let you see Psiioniic since it would hurt you more not too. You slowly started to move from in front of the Highblood to beside him like some sort of mutt.

You figured that the Highblood found your courage refreshing you guessed you did really know but what ever it was creeped you out. At times you would try to reason with him to let you and your friends go only to be hurdle out by him angrily.

After a well the Highblood stopped being scary to you. All he was to you was a sad and pathetic child. One that none of the other kids would play with because he wasn’t gentle with others and would be all tough even though he was lone on the inside. You humored bluebloods who seemed to started to act civil with you.

Currently you sat beside the throne on your knee’s looking away in disguise. As he had killed a group of other trolls in cold blood. You had just gotten the bandages off your face a day or two prior. Thanks to the healers no one couldn’t see any scar or wound from the Highblood. But trolls could see the scar that Disciple had left but it was thin and almost matched your s/c skin.

The Highblood had once or twice tried to get information out of you. But you never gave any. Just a little before this he had told you that you were going to be executed because of the group. And if you gave information he would keep you from being executed. You had declined respectfully saying you would have rather died for your friends and lover safety then your own.

The Highblood didn’t really say anything just left it at that. Your were so deep in thought you didn’t hear the Highblood say anything to you. You felt an hand on your head which caused you to look up at him confused. You had gotten over your fear of him surprisingly quickly after every other day with him but not well he was interrogating your friends. “Mutant it’s motherfucking time to motherfucking go back.”

You nodded getting up as your blue had come to get you. You really wanted to say something which caused him to look at you. “Motherfucker if you want to motherfucking say something motherfucking say it lowblood bitch.”

You looked at him for some reason you looked different to him. Even in the low lighten you seemed to shine as if god like. “Highblood this may be going over my line but I need to say it.” You licked your lips; “I pity you from the deepest part of my soul because you are not only an coward but the way you treat others when the day you died no one will mourn your loss. You’ll know then what it truly is to be alone...”

You bowed before leaving with the blueblood who looked a little scared. The Highblood sat in his throne watching as blueblood took you away. You had just sat in his company the Highblood didn’t feel like doing anything to you. It was refreshing to have someone unafraid with him. The only thing you did was give him wary looks. Unsure of how to act. You parting words seemed to off set him. He was not an coward he was an righteous Highblood doing what the merciful Messiahs wanted. But you were an mutant so he could forgive such words.

For once in his existence he was going to be merciful to someone. You were going to be executed he had told you as such but he did let you know that your friends weren’t. The reason why he told you was to see tears and hear you beg for your own safety but as he seen you didn’t. You looked down with a sad face before smiling saying. “Oh, well I see. Thank you for letting me know.” then asked if your friends were going to be okay.

Highblood hummed being himself back to the empty throne room. “Darkleer! Get your motherfucking blue motherfucking ass in here! Right motherfucking now! ” He bellowed loudly.

Darkleer opened the throne room door walking up to the Highblood. “Y-yes Highblood?”

Highblood snared; “Motherfucker take the motherfucking mage to the motherfucking mutant bitch.”

Darkleer paused slightly. “B-but Highblood wouldn’t it be-”

The Highblood snarled and roared in Darkleer's face. “Do it motherfucker!”

Darkleer gulped. “Yes Highblood.”

Darkleer bowed before walking away sweating heavily. Highblood gripped the arm of the throne chair. “Get me motherfucking more trolls!” he shouted at the guards from the other side who ran away getting him more trolls to cull. “Motherfucking mutants motherfucking messing with my motherfucking mind.” Highblood snorted before doing his duties.

You meanwhile had leaned your head against the wall of the cell. Your eyes were closed as you gave a calming deep sigh. You hoped your friends were okay. You were worried about them and even more Psiioniic. You gave a wounded sound as you ached to see him. You ached to feel and hear him. To the smell his scent and his jokes. You just missed everything about him even the lame bee jokes.

You heard the dungeon door swing open. You ignored it as the sounds of boots kicking the stone floors. Your only opened your eyes when the steps and the torched lightly stopped in front of your cell door. You first gave an tried look up before as surprised one. You shifted lightly seeing yellow.

The blue standing in front of your door was holding keys. “Stay there mutant.” You gulped as tired e/c eyes found tired red and blue ones. You moved only onto your knees sitting up straight. As the blue opened the cell the other gentle pushed Psiioniic forward. “Go on in slave.”

Psiioniic walked into the cell looking at you. Face tensed as he just stared at you. Your eyes flickered from his face to the blues who locked the cell door and walked away. When they were safe enough a way you let your down lip tremble. You reached out a chained hand before stopping yourself. You can’t be imaging him here right?

You licked your lips before giving an giving an sorrowful tone. “Pie?" It’s you right? I’m not going crazy right?” You couldn’t really see to well since the light from the torch was gone. You heard someone shift walking towards you.

You sniffled loudly as the trolls walked close to you before leaning down on his knees. You didn’t flinch when you felt hands on your face or thumbs brush the tears from your ears. You knew it was Psiioniic from that which is why you moved your hands to keep his hands on your face.

You gripped them lightly as you finally heard him speak. “Your tho thtupid you know that?”

You gave a small forced chuckle. “I would have to be to love you.”

You got an chuckle back; “Yeah I guethth tho...Hey don’t cry Y/n. I’m here now...”

You hiccuped in tears as Psiioniic moved his hands from your face to over your head to pull you into him in an clinging hug. Your face buried into his neck as you wept lightly just so happy and so sad to see him. It was bittersweet for you and him. Your hands clenched onto his shirt as if anchoring yourself to him. Psiioniic shifted from his knees to sitting on his bum so he could pull you into his lap.

During everything Psiioniic had moved your so the chains were over his head so you did chock him to death trying to hold him. Since you were trying to rub touch his face and wrap your arms around his neck. Psiioniic didn’t mind as he was rubbing his face against your neck and face purring.

You don’t remember how long you were there for but when you failing calmed down Psiioniic had his forehead against yours. You sniffled as he stared at you with a gentle smile. “I’m sorry...” You crocked out to him. You tried so hard to keep them safe.

You sacrificed more then your well being for them to distract the Highblood. But at the moment the cons were worse then the pros. Psiioniic scoffed lightly closing his eyes rubbing his forehead against yours. “You’ve got nothing to be thorry for.”

You clench your jaw before kissing him on the lips lightly before mumbling; “I’ve missed you so much Psiioniic...I haven’t told the Highblood and the blues nothing I promise. I haven’t said anything.” You bopped your forehead against his as you gripped his shoulders.

Psiioniic opened his eyes; “I know...I know Y/n.” Psiioniic kissed some of your tears away before smiling he was saying non-vocally he missed you as well. “Where do you thtore all the water for thothe tearth of yourth?”

You gave lightly chuckle. “Someone has to cry for you cause you seemed to not be able too aththhole.*” You mocked him lightly.

Psiioniic hummed lightly before he kissed you on the lips. You kissed him back lightly. You both part away from you both closed your eyes kissing again. His hand moved to cup your cheek. You leaned against his hand as you two deepen the kiss.

You tried to break away but he keep you rooted to the spot. His claws dug into your back. You just barely opened your eyes when you felt something wet it your cheeks. You closed your eyes again. You mentally asked what you couldn’t out loud. ‘...are you that scared Psiioniic?’

As if answering you an most powerful and overwhelming feeling of the moment was from Psiioniic. His desire to be close to you even the tightest embrace and kissing seemed to distance. You didn't need to because you gave him everything there was to you so with trembling hands you wrapped your arms around his neck.

Psiioniic hands desperately mapped and moved up and down your back as he was saying he would never let go. “Psiioniic...” you whispered lightly when he finally did break away. Psiioniic didn’t let you say anymore when he pressed his lips against yours again. You both thrown each other into the ultimate expression of passion and love. Your body's mingled best they could with the chains on the pair of you.

Psiioniic showed you through his touches and sounds his emotions. Every grunt, claw mark, gentle bite was his devotion to you. Every touch and kiss was an expression of his undying love for you. Every nuzzle into your neck and bop of his forehead against yours was his sorrow of thinking he was going to lose you. Psiioniic as well got what you weren’t saying to him.

He knew you accepted all of what he was saying as he was for you. Your hands and legs hug and caged him close to your body so afraid he would just disappear and leave you all alone again. Your hands running through his hair and the kisses on his lips were to state your claim on his soul. Your mouth chanted his name; it was your way of saying I’m flushed for you. The passion and feelings keep transforming through the both of you. Till it all boiled over with a gasp, a curse, sound of fluid dripping.

You both laid there for a moment collecting yourself. Psiioniic wiped you off with his shirt before throwing it at another corner away from you both. He helped you up and you both got your pants on. You both curled up away from the mess you both made and cuddled together by the middle of the wall. Your back was pressed against the wall as you head laid besides Psiioniic’s who’s hands were around your back keeping you close to him. You both laid there in your own silence forgetting the background noises.

You clenched your jaw lightly before having the courage to speak; “tell me about your dream for us Pie...” You buried your face under his neck cuddling into his chest.

Psiioniic just gave that soft almost nonexistent purr as he spoke not above a whisper as if the blues or any troll could steal it away. You both closed your eyes and strained to commit this to memory. This feelings of overwhelming love so even in your final hour and his darkness times that you both would never forget this feeling.

The heats of your bodies pressed against one another. The sound of his heartbeat pounding in his chest and yours. You wanted more then anything to be in his dream. You wanted to be apart of his dream but you knew you gave up your existence just so he could have his dream. The only thing you knew as the sun itself was that you would have one thing no other troll would have from him. You had his heart.

Somehow through it all neither you fall asleep. Dreaming of what could have beings and keeping each others spirits up. The gentle whispers of flushes and love went on all day till the dark shadows of reality came back into the bright little world you both made.

You cringed as you heard the dungeon door open with the shifting of many feet. Some whispers came down the cell hallway. Your voice cracked with sudden insanity. “M-maybe if we act died they’ll throw us out.”

Psiioniic gave a quick and sudden low laugh. “No there not that thtupid.”

You gave a smirk. “Worth asking you.”

You made an suddenly whine of fear as the cell door opened. Psiioniic growled turning his head to look at the blues that stood there. One of the blues seemed to be the more gentler sort spoke. “Please don’t make this any harder then it is for all of us.”

Psiioniic snarled shifting to let you go to protect you. “You’ll have to rip her from my cold died body!”

The blue sighed as you gripped Psiioniic’s arm. “Pie...”

The blue looked up at one of the more older trolls who shook something. “The hard way it is then. I am truly sorry you too.”

Psiioniic shot up to stand as you did. The kinder blue moved out of the way as the older one sprayed something in Psiioniic’s face. You mewed in worry all your concern about him. You forgot for a moment in panic about the bluebloods there till you shouted as two more or less ripped you away from Psiioniic.

For one moment e/c eyes met panicked red and blue ones. “No! Y/n!”

Psiioniic tried to grab you only to have his hands grabbed and pulled back by the two blues behind him. Psiioniic tried to use his psionic’s but they didn’t summon thanks to whatever they just sprayed. Psiioniic didn’t know what to do; he felt for the first time in his live truly useless. Psiioniic looked up at you;

“Pie!” You shouted as you struggled in there grasp. He looked at you terrified trying to break free to get to you. He looked at you almost in desperation. If they were taking him to die he needed to let you know where to meet him after you both gone to the bubbles.

As they dragged you both away from each other he shouted; “I’ll be waiting for you Y/n! I’ll be waiting at the foot of our hive!”

You when slacked against the blue bloods your hair hang over your eyes as you cried watching them dragged Psiioniic away. You prayed to the gods under your breath as tears started to fall down your face. “Please gods for all that I am please keep him safe...”

The bluebloods holding you stopped after a minute or two to let you recompose yourself. The younger blue looked at you. His hand lighten up as it rubbed your back. It seemed he was trying to give you comfort even if it seemed like a false one. “Hey mutant. Come on don’t cry. We don’t have time for you to cry.”

The older one of the two spoke; “Your mage mate is not going to the execution stage like you are. His blood color is fine and his services are need so he will live.”

You sniffled up at them. “Truly? My Pie is not going to die?”

The younger shook his head. “No he is not mutant...I am sorry though.” The blue was sorry that they would have to execute you. Like most they thought you were of younger age. Just old enough to have an matespirit but to young to have a life and make one. An they kinda liked you; out of all who they had every came in contact with you were respectful to them if they were to you.

You understand that they had no choice or they themselves would be killed. You gave a small sad sigh of relief before you broke into another fit of tears more of relief then sorrow. The two looked at each other before sighing. “Take your time mutant; we have some time.”

You thanked them quietly. It took a couple of minutes but you had gained control over yourself. The younger blue gave a sad smile. “You okay now?”

You gave a little smile; “Yes thank you. I am sorry about that.”

The blue shook his head before you stood up. The older one spoke; “It is time mutant...” You nodded swallowing thickly as you were dragged by the blue bloods every so often you would get to walk.

As you dragged the area’s changed lightly from the dungeon to an more hallway like place. You looked around till the blue bloods holding you had stopped. One older blue was standing there with an spear. You looked at them; “Why are we stopping?”

One younger looked at you before sighing. “We are passing you off to this gentletroll. So if you could stand up that would be nice.”

You blinked before speaking; “Oh I’m sorry give me a second. My legs fall asleep when you trolls put those chains on my leg.”

The troll blinked before giving an weird smile. “You are truly strange mutant.”

You laughed as you shook your leg lightly to walk up your feet and legs. “If you say so.”

You stood up onto your feet as you seemed to feel them again. The pins and needles sensation was an welcomed one. He spear blue blood was just looking at you. “Hey Byxsty can’t you just take the chain’s off her legs. I doubt she’ll make an ran for it right mutant?”

You sighed heavy; “Well no even if I wanted too.”

After a bit of a debate the spear blue blood took off your leg shackles much to your happiness. “Thank you this is very kind of you.”

The spear troll just gave a small smile. “Your welcome...Now if you would follow me please.” You nodded smiling as you followed the troll his hand just holding onto the lead on your chained hands.

As you disappeared from the two blues who had got you the silent one final spoke. “It’s refreshing to see someone accept their fate.”

Byxsty looked at his teammate before sighing. “Yeah...it’s just a shame to lose someone like that...” Both stood there standing there thinking about everything.

You followed the blue before you. You both came up to a small door beside the more grander looking one. He turned to you; “Shield your eyes the light may be a little to much for you.” You nodded giving a light thanks. As the blue opened the door you did shield your eyes. The blueblood pulled at your hand lead lightly; “Come mutant.”

As you walked passed the doors your could hear two masses shouting and screaming. Lowbloods shouting in protest and Highblood shouting for blood. It was a sight to see as you started to looked at the masses your chains jiggled lightly you looked up to the blueblood looking at you. “Ready?”

You nodded as he tugged you through to the main staged that was set up. As you walked the stage you squared your shoulders with an almost gentle and kind smile on your face. The highbloods', bluebloods, and lowbloods' watched you walked with purpose, confidence, and dignity. But most of all you were accepting of your fade. You traded your own survival for chance to protect your friends. You had gone into this eyes wide open.

You turned your head as just looking for something. You spotted Disciple, Dolorosa, and Psiioniic on the ground in shackles looking. You frowned where was Signless? You heard his shout seeing you. You flashed an smile at him before looking back at the others flashing grin before waving at them an laugh bubbled up your throat.

Disciple and Dolorosa looked stun before starting to cry and laugh at the same time. Psiioniic was the only one who waved back in tears. You made a small heart and diamond  shape before dropping your hands when the blue spoke to you. “Sorry to cut you short mutant but if you could kneel beside the other.”

You looked at see Signless looking at you with an pained expression. You nodded at the troll kneeling down onto your knee’s beside Signless who gripped your hand. You smiled as him as the blue clipped your lead onto the hook on the floor.

Signless started to apologies to you. “I’m so sorry Y/n. I thought that the- If I could-”

You shushed him softly. “Hey it’s okay Signless no one can escape fate. But I’m glad you don’t look to badly hurt.”

Signless looked at you almost shocked. He gave a breathless chuckle; “Y-yeah well I’m sure I’ll get it when it’s my time.” Signless shook his head; “Fuck Y/n how can you be so calm. We’re about to be murdered of all things..”

You sighed sitting straight looking at your friends. An unreasonable calmness went through him as if you were projecting it. Your friends even looked up at you. You closed your eyes before saying loud enough for maybe them to hear as well. “Death is just another phase of life Signless. It is unbias and is equal for all who find it. I’d rather die for what I believe in and for the people who I love then whimper out like cowarding insect.”

Signless looked down as you continued a playfully smile a crossed your face. “I’d rather die with a smile so they know that they wouldn’t need to be burden about my death because the more important someone and something is to you, the more you have to give up to have it stay safe.” You looked at Signless an gentle carefree smile crossed your face. “Signless I know from the bottom of my heart that somewhere on this plant you love so much that someone will pick up were you left off and the others left off. Your...our endeavors will not go unanswered. Maybe someday it’ll be all worth this senseless death.”

Signless watched as your eyes lingered for a moment on Psiioniic. “Your cause Signless is not something that anyone can never hope to quill.” You looked to your right as your friends on the ground.

They looked from you both to look at there left. You looked at see the Grand Highblood looking at the both of you. His face had more then normal make-up on. It was design to much him look more scarier then normal. You laughed suddenly; “My my aren’t you the scary one.”

The Highblood flashed a grin. “You are one motherfucking strange motherfucker. Not even a motherfucking plea. You have motherfucking bulges wicked sis.”

You smile again at him; “Well you win some, you lose some. Can’t cry over things you can’t change asshole...”

The Gran Highblood scoffed before shaking his head. You were something it was a shame you were a mutant. You sat respectfully waiting as the Highblood grabbed the piece of paper.

The Highblood stood in front of Signless and you laughing. “ Motherfucking lowblood’s for the motherfucking crimes against the motherfucking empress you are motherfucking sentencing to motherfucking death. Do motherfucking either of motherfucking you deny this motherfucking claim?”

Signless opened his mouth; “No I will not deny the claim for equality for all. I will dead for my dream and for those who I’m flushed and paled for.”

You then spoke. “I don’t deny the claim as well. I will die to give my mate and friends the chance to live. For this dream and his dream is worth dying for.”

The Highblood smirked; “Then motherfucking prepare for the motherfucking end motherfuckers!”

The Highblood turned around and grabbed your arm lightly to lift you up before an blueblood unhooked your chains. You stood up with no quorum. He pulled you to get you to walk. “You motherfucking scared now motherfucking mutant?”

He asked suddenly as you two walked. “No. But I would like to thank you though.”

The Highblood grunted before two foreign words for him crossed his lips. “Your motherfucking welcome motherfucker mutant.”

As you got to the ring of death the Highblood lowered your arm down. “Kneel motherfucker.”

You knelt and sat on your legs just a bit away you could see them. You could see your friends. Signless was shouting from the stage watching in horror. Psiioniic sat there struggling with bluebloods on him shouting your name. Agony just written all over his face. Disciple and Dolorosa watched you with tears it their eyes.

You smiled happily it was so misplaced in the occasion you were in. Someone clearing there throat had you ripped your attention from them to the troll in front of you. So eyed the troll she stood there with her golden trident, jewel adorn arms, purple jumpsuit with the lighter purple ‘H’ symbol was the Empress. Black hair long and thick as a black pit yellow eyes trained on you with a twisted smirk on her face. “Aw so this is glubbing one of the land dwellers you were having a problem with Highblood.”

The Highblood snared at her. “I motherfucker was not motherfucking have a motherfucking problem with them motherfucking fish bitch. My motherfucking servants were motherfucking pathetic and couldn’t motherfucking catch the motherfuckers.”

She hummed lightly looking at you. “It’s shore glubbing ugly little fish isn’t it. Not even an snack.”

The Highblood laughed. “You’d motherfucking be surprised by the little motherfucker.”

The Highblood walked away as be got on the stage he lifted his arms. “It’s Motherfucking time! Let the motherfucking culling of the motherfucking heretic’s motherfucking begin!”

The Highblood flipped one hand to show you off with the Empress. “This motherfucking mutant will be motherfucking culled by our motherfucking glorious motherfucking Empress. Well this motherfucker here-” He pointed to Signless. “Shall motherfucking be motherfucking culled by motherfucking me!”

Silence fall one the Highblood crowd as two blueblood suddenly forced you down. You growled lightly as they forced your face into the dirt. You could just see the Empress lift her trident off the ground. As she was going to kill you mumbled. She stopped as the blueblood looked at you surprised.

The Empress snarled she didn’t hear what you said but the bluebloods did. They looked down as the Empress was about to impale you. The Empress didn’t even paused as they let you go you sat up just in time. Defiant e/c eyes pinned her fuchsia. She was shocked as was everyone as she run the trident through your body hitting one of your lungs, your stomach, and scratching your hip.

You didn’t make a sound when the trident went through you. Psiioniic looked horrified seeing blood dripping from golden tips that came through your body on the side. The peaks were just shaped part enough that they didn’t hit your spine. Disciple screamed your name in tears as Dolorosa looked away unable to handle it. The Highblood watched as did the bluebloods you raised a hand and gripped the trident glaring.

The Empress looked at you till a cruel smile appeared on her face. She never had the attention to cull you just let you bleed as punishment. You looked at her with a blink before mumbling. “Coward...”

The Empress snarled as she placed her foot on your chest before pulling at her trident. Your body dropped onto the ground as the trident was ripped out of you. A loud whine came up your throat as well as blood. You huffed in the dirt as the Empress walked away smiling and laughing.

She left you to bleed out and die a slow and painful death. You laid there dying slowly till shifting dirt and yelling. Someone knelt beside you causing you to give an other low whine. You don't know who it is till you were cradled in his arms. “P-pie?”

You hear an long sad grunt. “Thhuthh Bumble, I’m here everything'th...everything'th going to be okay.”

You looked up at him withing a little smirk. Blood bubbled up your mouth as you spoke. Which caused Psiioniic to try and stop you. “I-i don’t think i-i’m making out of this o-one. Sorry...I’m always causing trouble...aren’t I?”

You gave a breathless chuckle laugh. Psiioniic patted your face stroking it as if a means to wipe off the blood. “Yeah but ithn’t like I don’t love th-thaving you...” Psiioniic seemed to choke on his words.

As you laid there in his arms you slowly started to lose your hearing. God you were so tried. You just wanted to sleep but not yet you had to tell him. You don’t remember closing your eyes up when you open them. You looked up only to see that you couldn’t see his face anymore. You knew he was crying you could feel it, sense it. You don’t want your mate, your beloved sad. You want him to smile for you. Psiioniic watched as your lips twitched trying to smile. “Smile for me one last time...”

You tried to raise your hand which Psiioniic’s caught. Mustard tears dripped and splashed on your face mixing red with yellow. Unaware to you colorless tears trickled down your cheek. “please...Pie...Psiioniic...smile for me...one last time...” Psiioniic touched your hand to his face where he forced a smile just for you his tiny weak mutant matespirit.

As he clenched your hand tighter to his face and your body closer as your hand twitched as if to get his attention. Blood dripped flowing from your fatal wounds. He sniffled as you were trying to say something to him.

One last thing he could never keep you quiet could he. Always the talker Psiioniic leaned in to hear what you had to say. With what seemed with what energy you had left. E/c eyes pinned his before closing into a smile. As you gave a choppy last sentence; “I...will...be...waiting for...you...at the...foot of...o-our...h-hive...” You gave a deep sigh as Psiioniic broke into tears.

As he sniffled enough back he looked at you. He paused before whining your name. When you didn’t move he started to call your name lightly as a made an low whine sound from the back of his throat. It sounded hauntingly musical as he found you weren’t breathing anymore. “No...Y/n! Y/n! Wake up! Please, please don’t leave me alone! Bumble-Y/n please don’t go!”

He clenched your limped hand before moving them over his shoulders to clench your body tighter to him. Psiioniic wept in heartbreak as he clung to your corpse begging for you to open your e/c eyes just one last time. Psiioniic stopped rocking only to trembled as he looked up from your neck when he heard an shout of pain. Psiioniic looked to see Signless hung from the block by his hands.

Psiioniic groaned again in sorrow; He as he listened to his brothers final sermon. Signless had looked at him when he spoke about him red tears fall down his face. “I have been peaceful...I have been kind. I only dared to speak what others have been dreaming for so long.”

Disciple looked up at him in defeat as she watching him in tears. Dolorosa closed her eyes as Jade tears trickled down listening to his final words. Psiioniic watched with an agony like expression on his face clenching your corpse starting to rock again.

Signless smiled through the pain of seeing the once strong morial of his crack over in grief. He looking at everyone low and high bloods like. “I have dreams too, dreams of what might have been...Where blood was simply blood, and all of us were equal. If wishing for that is heresy then yes. I deserve to die.” He straight his look at the empress and the Highblood. The Highblood held an neutral expression his face. The empress looked as if she was boring. “I have seen acts of the most sublime kindness and the most vile cruelty. They say powerful beings find anger when they have no room for love-”

The Signless paused to let that sink in to the bluebloods. They were the foot soldiers cannon fodder for the highbloods. “What made you so? Are you scared of change? Scared of those who are different?” Many flinched away or looked away.

The Highblood snarled lightly making them look at Signless again. Signless stared at the Empress as if more powerful where he was now then ever before. His tone did no waver. “I realize now that I am different than you. I have know feelings that none of you can ever hope you know.” As he spoke he spat that part angry as it seemed before looking at the four of you.

His glance pinned Psiioniic first; “I have known the camaraderie of a friend who supported me against all odds!”

He pinned his eyes next to Dolorosa who wept for her son. “I have known the compassion of a guardian who took me in when no others would and raised me to dream and hope!”

He flickered his eyes to Disciple who made a wounded sound. He spoke so softly and so loving. “I have known a love and a passion that transcended all definition.”

He then looked at your corpse. He could just imagine your smile which brought him to tears. “I had know a innocents and spirit which defines all reason. She made us see light when no others would!”

Signless looked down before closing his eyes speaking again his fangs sinking into his lips as blood from is wrists had been falling down his arms as while as the scratches and wounds for the brutality for the bluebloods. “There is no use on hiding it now. You all can see me for that I am! The Signless! The Suffer! The-” He spoke bitterly and angrily at the word. “MUTANT!”

He huffed pointing an angry glance at the highbloods. “My blood burns brightly for all to see. It is the flame of a revolution you cannot ever hope to quell! My memory can be erased but my ideals will never die!” He continued on an roll. “My mistake was believing I could change a world infected by HATE and CORRUPTION.”

He spat at the highbloods. “You have taken the freedom of an innocent troll and turned his blessing into a curse! Not only that you killed his matespirit right before his eyes! He has know the taste of true love and you forced him into a life of despair! You’ve taken the life of an innocent young troll and killed her for simply wanting a better life for her and for the people she loves! You force a mother to watch her own son die! The pity you have taken on my disciple will wound her...she has known true love and you have forced her to a life of know solitude!”  

He jerked front the chains strand and clanged toward. It was as if he was pointing to both the gran Highblood and the empress. “I see you for what you are! I always fucking have! I thought I could fucking change you! Fuck me for being a fucking fool! Fuck! Fuck! FUCK!” Signless panted slacking against the chains.

A soft mumble came from his mouth. “fuck...” He looked at the low bloods who watched him before looking at the bluebloods and the highbloods. “I’m angry because I forgive you...I may be the biggest fucking fool on all Alternia...but when I close my eyes, I see a world where we all work together...and it’s so fucking beautiful...”

Psiioniic closed his eyes just for a moment to clear his eyes from the tears when they shot open again hearing Signless scream in pain. He looked to see an arrow sticking out of Signless’s liver before an cracking sound from his head where the Highblood hit him.

Psiioniic watched as Signless’s body hung dead in the chains that were put on him with the Highbloods club splattered with his friends red blood. Psiioniic was over come with grief after grief not that he could react to it all. Some part of his brain wouldn’t let him move as the girls were taken away from there spots screaming crying and looking at him.

But he was numb in a span of three minutes he last everything he loved and care for. Psiioniic could hear someone screaming. It was full of rage and sorrow. It took him a moment to figure out it was himself. What had there group done so wrong. Psiioniic placed your body down before standing up the blues wouldn't take him like the girls.

He was going to go down fighting. He always thought he was going to die with Signless and you. He would die right by his side as brothers of the blood. Signless saved him long ago from slavers as a child. And he never could thank him enough which is why he support him through everything.

To Psiioniic he was family but not just that Signless had lead him to you. Something else he failed to protect. Psiioniic’s psionics’ whipped around as he in an desperate attended to be killed. Wouldn’t they be kind enough to let him die with the people he loved and to end his torture on this plain. Psiioniic attack anything and everything. He seemed to have an unlimited supply of his psionic’s.

Blueblood after blueblood tried to control him till Psiioniic fall like stone as the weight of the Grand Highblood’s club whacked him in the head. As he laid on the ground what he hoped was dying. He seen your body there he wondered as everything started to go dark why you were getting so far away.

Psiioniic faded into the darkness as his eyes shut. But instead of the heavens he craved what he got as a hell worse then he could ever imagined.    

Psiioniic ending:

Psiioniic coughs up and cried blood. He doesn’t know how long he’s been in this hell. Only every moment longer here is an moment longer he misses you. His ears ring as he hears the empress yelling at him to make the ship go faster. How they had to safe the home world from her lusus. But he used the last of his power to send them forward to their world before succumbed to his power.

He hoped as his mind started to slip that she lost everything she loved so she could feel the fraction of his pain. Psiioniic faded away so fast that he didn’t even now it happened all to fast for him to process.

Psiioniic’s eyes fluttered open. He didn’t feel any pain where was he it wasn’t the dark purple he known for so many sweeps. Psiioniic blinked around sitting up. He was in the ship where the hell was he now. He rubbed his head lightly it was dark thankfully. As he got up he started to be aware of things like lights in the distance as well as the sounds of music.

Everything just seemed to suddenly click in. Psiioniic moved as fast as he needed too. He just needed to hurry. Emotions slipped around him as if he needed to caught up. As he pushed past the bushes he was surrounded by the scene where he first courtship with you began. But it was a bit different the place instead of desert was lush with green grasses and flowers.

This was the village but with a bit more change to it. It seemed to be the outskirts of it. An yellow hive shaped building sat there beside it on an bench sat Signless who smiling waving at him with Disciple cuddled right next to him laughing without cloaks and in more traditional clothes. Signless teased white eyes trained on him; “Look who finally showed up!” Disciple giggled with the same white eyes. “Mewr late Psii!”

Psiioniic looked away from them to Dolorosa who was clapping along to the music watching two wigglers that looked to be like Signless and Disciple. Psiioniic looked around till his eyes widen you stood their with a smile. You had no hood on so your h/c locks were down with the moons giving you an halo look.Your e/c eyes were replaced with blank white ones.

In your hands rested an flower crown you laughed as you stood on your tippy toes placing it on his head as you commented “Looks like you’ve seen a ghost Pie?”

You teased him lightly before he uses his psionics’ to stop his tears as he hugs and holds onto you. You laughed as he lifts you up as if you were going to disappear. You wrapped your arms around his neck holding him close.

Psiioniic kissed you roughly which you giggled into. He breaks away as he speaks so full of emotion, “I’m tho thorry...you’ve waited for so long Y/n...”

He broke away from your white eyes looking ashamed. You shook your head before couching him to look at you again; “There’s nothing to forgive...your here know that’s all that matters. But I do have one thing to say...”

You rested your forehead against as you could feel his breath on your face as you whispered something only he could hear before you nudged nose kissing him again. He kissed back more passionately as your fingers brushing his cheek catching his mustard tears. Psiioniic finally achieved what he dreamed and waited for so long.  

                                                                                                         “Welcome Home, Psiioniic...”

Chapter Text

Chances that never were Headcannons Intro:

Hello darlings, I am sorry to have to show you all this but alas it will help you understand some connections for the new Psiioniic request Time-line B mammoth I am going to be releasing shortly. You can use this to help you or just ignore it. It is totally up to you either way. Also I want you to kinda of dismiss any loopholes you see or think of ways that the head cannon could be wrong. I understand that it wouldn’t much sense in the long run since there are other theories and scientific know how that will just rip apart the head cannons. Anyways let’s us begin shall we my darlings;

First of all about my head cannon's they are just take and give from what I remember from reading others and from what my science background I can apply to them from what i know about us as a species as well as other animals. We are all carbon base life forms we still need amino-acids, complex sugars, liquid, salt, and so on to live. We may be different physically but not in an atom level.

I have many head cannon’s involving the whole blood castes and trolls themselves. Many are as told before in the other comments that trolls are more animalistic then we are in the way they evolved. I find myself more then not linking trolls with the larger cats of our world. This is because to me they have to seeming to fight even there mates to do anything so more the others. It is in there genes to fight for food, territory, and mating rights. But this can also be seen is wolves too which is were pack mentally does come in. Trolls can function on a sole bases but this is more before drones were then introduced into the mix and now more often due to the drones those trolls dead very quick so the need to have a group or pack is an must it is easier task to get food and shelter if you others to help you.

Well on drones I just want to add that they are still in the infant stages of the machine age during Signless’s time. This is because you have to have your name in the drones there are hundreds even thousands of trolls. So i believe the Empress tricks trolls over many sweeps into giving there names up. Since the idea on every troll's mind is to fight or die they have a hard time opening up to certain things an Highblood troll needs only to find one weak spot to get information of trolls or a group.

Reproduction

Human with Troll Reproduction: How is it possible for an human and an troll to have an baby. Well let me go through this with you. Troll males release genetic material it is slightly more acidic then the already acidic inside fluid of the human females. Because of this the material in a way through I am guessing would be like the science practice of an acid from high concentration to an low concentration that it would some how seep through the ovary because an ovary is basically an cell just programmed a bit differently with an harder cell wall which during the seep through would...‘loosening it of sorts. From there trolls genetic material though vastly different from ours would share similar chromosomes because it is the bases of all human life. An example would be like how you can have an mule even though the horse and donkey have to different gene numbers but can still produce offspring.

The grub in question would have human and troll traits though mostly troll traits because of there more stable genetic lines then ours. The only different instead of an egged birth it would be a live one since you don't have the system for egg birthing. Troll genes are far more stable and dominate then human genes. This is because our gene have many weak or damaged ones. So the body accepts the troll gene as the better gene. Which is why troll genes are expressed more then human ones. The expression of human genes one who see from an troll birthed from an human is very small details like nose, hair type, eye shape, height, and as well as horn sensitivity. Trolls born from humans have an lower horn sensitivity then normal trolls this this because of gene matching. The length of the pregnancy is roughly five to six months for the human. This is explained better in grub section under trolls area of the document but roughly because the grub is forgoing pupating it needs longer to form and develop.

During this time nutrient for the grubling and parent is very important since it’ll effect the out come of the grub. Nutrient during pregnancy is very important on borderline complicated. Both trolls and humans need both he same and yet different foods and levels of chemicals inside the food. The best way to understand this is that pregnant 20-something human needs about 2300 calories an day. With an protein intake of 20 percent, Carbs at 40 percent, Fats at 25 percent, Sodium is very resisted during pregnancy due to medical reasons so about roughly only 0.5 percent of it. The other 10 percent is the vitamins and minerals we need like iron, zinc, riboflavin, calcium, etc. Well this is normal for us troll body are different. Pregnant trolls need an higher volume of carbs and fats for the grub to grew an proper yolk as well the amount of vitamins and minerals are increased to about 20 percent. You’ll see that proteins are dropped to about only 5 percent during this time since trolls can get iron and other such meat related rich minerals and vitamins for there vegetation. Over all this is is more or less an balancing act with an troll pregnant human. If followed right the size of the baby/ grubling is that of an normal 7 lb healthy baby if the mother was eating correctly during pregnancy. The horns of the baby are very small after birth this is normal even for hatched grubs. Their horns are bend it-able till they harden in first couple minutes of the air hitting them. This applies to there nails and toes talons as well. This is because of the more human gene get’s expressed.

Troll Reproduction: Grubmothers/ Mothergrub: Mothergrub or Grubmothers gives greater volumes and rate chances of grubs then the female trolls do. Where instead three or two of an five egged clutch is alive; It’s four out of five egged clutch is alive. Troll use this insect to keep with high rates of troll adult death there is more then other mothergrub. Depending on the area depends on how many mothergrubs there are. Up in the mountains there are maybe one or maybe two at most depending on the city. I don't believe that the grubmothers would be far for the source as it were. But i also believe that the trolls more or less from out that this insects can have there kind. It's also taboo during Karkat’s timeline of sorts to think that an female troll could give birth and still keep up the population on her own. This is because depending on the blood caste effects the egg birthing rate. Low blood caste have less eggs but more are born well the High blood caste have more eggs but less survive. It's also like dinosaurs they have clutches of eggs. But this also doesn't mean that each heat the genetic material's take root either.

Depending on the female some it takes longer to even produce eggs them others but this is mostly from body to body through the blood castes and 'sex' as it were. This is because generally males are more acidic then females. But back to Grubmothers the producing of male or female trolls has to do with environment. So it depends were the grubmother is from. Speaking about this I do find that in such a place that the specie is that of both genders why would there be females at all this seems counter productive but i think it would be how far the mothergrub would have buried herself in the sands of the deserts the farther you go down the colder the temperature so the grubs turn out to be more female then male who are made if the mother is higher up in the sands. Alligators do this to keep the population in check so I would assume it is like that. Grubmother’s last for about 30 sweeps and produce clutches every 20 to 30 minutes depending on the blood caste. Which makes them long term sources of troll population.

Troll on Troll: But during the era of Signless’s age it was still common enough that female trolls gave birth to eggs even well they still have an grubmother’s this is because troll society had yet to frown upon such a thing. I can also explain why trolls have both equipment as well. The trolls as a whole need both do because of high mortally ratings. You can produce more and in an more faster pace then with more then one equipment. I believe an historical population drop had forced the trolls to find other ways to reproduce at a more quick pace which is why the grub mother was introduced.

If you would for a moment let me speak about the genetic material if you would take into context what most believe the material to be an more liquid then how would it stay in the bucket without dumping all out right? I figure that the material itself is more of an jelly like substance. It's runny but under certain condensations it gets jelly like to stick better. This is very important since inside the troll female there's noway into keeping the material in her body. Yes they my have seed flaps but it doesn't always keep material in the egg sac. I'll jump for a moment seed flaps you ask what are those? Well darlings seed flaps as much as i can bit out from the head cannons is basically the cervix us humans. Seed flaps though are able to be pushed through to almost grantee eggs. It is also can be plugged for an time by the male under heat cycles so no others can mate with the 'female'. This is on the bases of jelly like genetic material. But the egg sac is the womb to us humans. It as well is very different from our own. Where we who release an the ovary to go down the female trolls release there own genetic material into themselves. Not through there bulge into their egg sacs but there is almost as if the genetic material outlines the egg sac that the two the bulge and the egg sac both run on the same system instead of two separates. Which is why males and females both drip genetic material down there legs. Now! with this knowledge in mind the trolls who go into heat must take the edge off there through simulation by ones self or through tools or by an mate either red or black.

It could be very dangerous for an female or male going through heat to not do anything. Not just for the emotional reason by for the physical one. If not they could get very sick. This is because regardless females or males would still produce eggs. Like snakes I would assume that the female or male would produce an blank clutch that needs to be moved. The body can't absorb the clutch back it because it is in egg form an since the females general have an more basic concentration the egg shells can't dissolve. So it is a must to get that dealt with. Know you ask but how they produce eggs with two sources of fluids that one well I would assume and I mean an big assume that the troll body had adapted to making the combination of the genetic strains. When they are combination with an certain hormone that the female releases only during heat does it make the bases of an ovary cell which makes up to four or five different clusters each with there own genetic differences. From there I would assume that the cells would release different hormones off in the females body letting her process the yolk which the grubs use for the first day of hatching and the shells for protection. The shells outside the egg is for protection only the grub before the shell is formed is in cased in an liquidly membrane to help cushion them during the incubation period. From there it is just the matter of birthing the eggs.

Now the time frame trolls would be pregnant for is more or less about an month and half to two months at most this is because one the grub is in egg form and two it allows the female to go back into heat cycle more or less right after the birth. (not that many troll females do have eggs again right after but if condescension are right.) I figure that the trolls would be like at combination between an deer and water bison. The grubs would need to be able to move and be able to make survival calls since no parent is really there. These is even with troll females. Normally after the clutch is born the female and male go out to find good places to leave the alive eggs for lusus to pick up. The dead eggs or blank eggs the female eats them to gain whatever she had lost nutrient wise. It is also very rare to see troll parents taking care of their young. But I don't believe Dolorosa was the only troll who would take care of an grub. I believe that those who do are very out of the way due to the taboo of doing it and the dangers.

Now I mentioned earlier about females going into heat. This also the fact that female trolls have more heat cycles them males do. Males also go into heat cycles but I’ll explain that in an minute. Female say goes into heat every two to three months (explain a bit later who i come up with that in sweep explanation) well males go into heat every four to six months. The reason why females go into heat much more then males do is due to an three hormone differences. Each are more higher in the females then the males. But Males are more special when it comes to this then the females. Males who are mated either in an black or red romances are more less likely to go into heat. This is though if the male is on top or more dominant in his role either with a female or an other male. This is because they will go into rutting with there partner which cancels out any hormones or pheromones that build up in there body causing the male heat cycle. If is also the opposite case for bottom males. They go into heats more because there body assumes through glands and processes that they are the receiving end of the relationship so they're bodies make them act as such.

Sweeps: Know back for a moment about months and weeks. This is very important because an sweep is 2.2 years in humans years. So for this I count it was 2 years to make my life easier. See if you have 2 years making it 365+365 = 730 days in an year. So I would assume that they use seasons more then months but since we use months then it would be an combo of more days in an week and an extra three to four months in an year to even it all out.

Trolls:

Grubs: Hatched grubling: Newly hatched grubs are about 3’’ from head to toe. The grubs body is an basically the baby form of trolls. But they are also underdeveloped. They are small because this gives them more of an chance to not only keep themselves out of harms way but to be protected better by the lusus till the creature can get them into the protective den. For an anatomy an picture by Kaychu the Gamer on DA After an nine month period the young grub under the care of the lusus are giving the next stage of life. By this time grubs have nearly tripled in size. The process is that of an butterfly and moth as seen from this headcannon from Dormir from tumblr. After they finish the know wigglers are taught by there lusus to be an proper troll. The general activity of an egg hatched grub is limited the lusus keep the young grub under there protective den till they are older about 3 sweeps. During the time in the den the grub and to wiggler are concerned about feeding and growing. After in two sweeps do the Wigglers learn how to communicate with others and venture outside.

Human grubling: Human birth trolls are very special this is because the grubling is that of an seven lb baby at birth and looks like an human baby as well expect for the horns, yellow nails, and the gray skin. This grubling never go through the pupating process because of the human mother they have. The process for goes because the mother keeps the grub in for longer so it gives the child more an an advantage since it already formed and ready to good. The best way to think about it is like how an foals and other herbivore creatures are ready to be walking and moving at birth do to dangers that hunt them. It is the same case here. Unlike human babies the baby trolls growth faster. The baby’s head plates fuse within hours after birth and is ready to start to move like motor movements that take us months to years to do. Within an an day or so the grubling had move it’s head around and can see. It would also take human birth trolls less time to start to walk because of the troll genes. But this when the grubling would stop it’s growth. It would take the same about of time within the grubling who take the same amount of time to grow as normal egged hatched grublings.

Sounds: Vocalization is one of the main ways troll communicate with each other. This vocalization is only used under angry or stressful times. This is also vocal sounds of trilling, grunts, chirping and so one. Trolls understand what each mean from what octave and force of the sound. But most of these sounds are higher then the human her of hearing so to use it’ll be like watching there mouths move, noses flare, and vocal box move.

Most of troll society use words to communicate with each other. But this is not always fool proof since wigglers have a hard time at first learning the sounds. Many words of the trollian language sound like each other the best way to explain this is with roth and udd. In our language they sound like to different things. But in trollian the sounds are very close together. The difference is that roth is lower on there octave scale then udd. Trolls have to curl there tongue to get the a sound out for the u like sound; well in the r is deep throat sound like o sound. As well some words if said wrong sound like other words. For example when you call Psiioniic ‘Pie’ somethings you pronounce the a sound for e. In troll they hear Piia which is an baked beef dish from the north terrorizes.

Primal nature: Primitive instincts are something that rule trolls lives. They both value and fear it. Primal traits are more then not what leads trolls to break or nature relationships with other trolls. This affects what quadrants the adult troll has in adulthood. But the most important thing the primal troll nature does is when the trolls male is in heat and or carrying. Male/ Dominate female trolls with an carrying female/male are very protective and are very easily annoyed or angry with and/or by other dominate trolls. Submissive trolls the mate tolerates if it an close morial or friend. This is because other males or dominate female will cause the mate to miscarry to get her/him back into heat so they can have an chance. Most trolls within Signless’s era have learned to work with these feelings but some times even the greatest controlled trolls fall prey to them but they are not as serious. The most another dominate troll will do is cause the mate to be upset or to be short with the troll.

Scent branding: Scent branding this more or less what it sounds like. After mating the female/ bottom male takes on the scent of the top female/ male. The scent of the male can’t be washed away but the strength of the smell can be diluted with water. If in red dom the male/ Female will often times rub his/her genetic material of his/her partners body well gross it is only one certain parts of the body. The places are the legs, hip, neck sides, and the stomach. General after the scent normally stays on the partner for an couple of months the partner is left untouched. It is an way trolls know if an troll has an partner or is un-mated. This leaves for most of the time that the partnering male/ female is the only one to find there partner because others would confuse it for the other. The only time the female/ bottom male’s body scent would come through is during heat.

Troll society:

Troll skills: Like humans trolls can specialize in but their blood caste resisted areas them form certain area’s. Many trolls are forced into bloods caste like job titles. Some more fortunate then others. Yellow-bloods if not mage are forced into servant like jobs for the higher blood castes as is the lime bloods. Olive bloods are known for accounting and other written base jobs do to there great memory and love for stories. Dark purple bloods (GHB) castes are more known for the lords of there given area. They like teals deal with the justice section of the castes. Any fighting or disharmony with the low-bloods and higher blood castes they deal with. This is because of there strength and longer live span and so on. But the main split is between high and low bloods. No high-blood would be allowed to do an low blood job unless there were caste from there blood standing. Low bloods are seen to give the labor of the empire well the high bloods. But this doesn’t mean each can;t learn about other jobs it’s just they would not be able to go into that job profession without being cuffed and spend to an high blood for harmonization charges. The only blood cast to be able to move there job title without this are Jade bloods.

Jade blood castes are very special because Jade trolls are more or less the only trolls to reach and pass on in old age do to where they work with the mothergrub. There skills are passed on from one head hatcher to the next as so on. But Many Jades in some cases have not the maternal nature for such a calling. So Jades are the majority are seen as Doctors and or healers for trolls. The title of Doctor or healer has to do with the herbalist they are trained in. The Jades train in many area’s once outside the caverns. Younger jades if found unfit to take on the roll of Mother Jade find themselves in the hands of an of Jade that trains them under there outside casting. The first thing the outside Jade’s learn is the dangers of caring for adult and wiggler raised Lusus. Adult Trolls are very violent well injured since there claws and if had powers will most likely kill them. They are trained to give there services to all types of trolls slave, slavers, high bloods, and so on. One of the most treatment outside have to do is to test for pregnancy. This is because trolls other then themselves can’t know about breeding or the process since it’ll give those who are corrupted to wiped out an large amount of the already struggling population.

Trolls with parenting: Most of all trolls are raised by white creatures called Lusus. If the grubling is raised by Lusus then that creature becomes the sole parent of the grubling. Lusus were normally re-birthed after the grubling as killed it when in adulthood. But it had changed do to the consistency low number of Trolls so often times know the Lusus are left alone till they are needed to care for an new blood-line grub. Each clutch of grublings from each pair unit only one grubling will get the Lusus depending on the traits. The other time anyone will see two or three lusus together is when they are with an clutch of eggs to see the birth outcome. Lusus are drawn to each nesting by pheromones and gene markers. It’s as almost like there seventh sense is going off saying there wigglers blood line has continued. Lusus normal only pick the strongest grublings as there charges. So once an hatched if the lusus finds it to weak or ill favored it will often kill the grub till another egg clutch comes along. Once satisfied the Lusus will protect the grubling till the child kills it in adulthood. If the grub gets killed in early life then the process starts against for the lusus. If the lusus as an charge when another clutch appears the grub inside that egg or hatch will be left to die by sun light. One lusus pre-genetic line.

But in some extreme cases trolls can raise their own genetic offspring. But it is very dangerous to do so. This is because trolls have been so removed from caring other there there matespirit and own survival that they can’t give what the children need. Those who can often seal themselves away from other trolls to keep they’re offspring safe from other trolls. Trolls are known to be cannibalistic as well practices infanticide to give them own grubs an higher chance of survival. This as well doesn’t stop the lusus from finding the couple. The couple must kill the lusus to keep the young grubling. If they fail to do so the lusus will kill the troll couple as seeing them as an threat. But trolls who share an gentle nature and heart can raise grubs which fine though most is growing up in an trail and error. The couple will see many of there grubs die because of this. But if the grubs as grow into adults it can be see that their bit odd in behavior with there morials and matespirits but are other wise fine.

Possibility of other empresses: Like the other trolls the Empress give offspring as well. But the Empress is more special since she does not need an mate to produce live offspring. The only difference is that the Empress will kill all other Empress unless they find protection from the royal Lusus. It is possible for an Empress to be raised else where as an gene hiccup thanks to the the First Emperor of Alterina.

Slavery: Slavery in Alterina as being been there since before the era of the dark awakening. Trolls of all colors have seen the shackles of slavery on there wrist but many documents of higher blood cases were all destroyed after the mass murdering of the pink bloods. During Signless’s era of time the population see that the powerful mages of the yellow blood caste are forced into slavery. There are many other low blood castes in slavery too like the limes but they are more seen as an servant then an means of getting around. Mages have specials powers called psionics. Other blood castes can have mages but the major come from the yellow blood caste this is do to the soil and environmental the ancient yellow-bloods were exposed too. I have already explain in Psiioniic’s chapter how mage’s pull off psionics. In an quick re-summary psionics are basically the brains ability cause the particles in the air to be used as means of lifting and moving things it has do to with the trolls being able to tad into the power of the brain so instead only using 15 percent of their brain; they’re using 35 percent of it.

Slavery is an unfortunately an very productive industry within troll society it is mostly the high bloods which keep the industry going. Many slaves are often collared by there masters to show who they belong to if they escape. Collars have tracking devices in them so the slave can be tracked. But often slaves rarely leave there masters unless sold for coin, trading, or for breeding. Life as an slave is an very harass life style but even with such an brand on them slaves themselves have made an social society among themselves since they are often seen as separate form of troll society. Unlike free trolls slaves are forced to into breeding and rutting. Slave owners pick out the best to produce the next generation of slaves. Slave owners picked the more powerful mages to rut or breed with traits they’d want to see. An example though an bad one is how we humans breed dogs. We want say the stamina of an sheep herder with the jaw strength of an pit bull for means of hunting. He breed the two then test out to see what happens. It is the same thing with mages and other slaves. Some times they take the power of an mage and place it with the intelligence of an olive blood. If they don’t get what the want they will often try again or switch the clutch mother.

Even with that slave trolls do share family like units unlike other trolls. All slaves find comfort with each other matespirit and other such free troll bonding is enforced any such feelings are often dealt with quickly by an trade or sell off the the less value troll in rare cases do you see matespirits among slave trolls. This is because the slavers want to keep an open sexual environment they can’t afford for slaves to be one pair so breeders. But lets get away from that for now slaves form rather pale bonds with there slave-mates as well Slave trolls are the only troll outside that raise there own young. This is because the slave masters left it up to the slaves to train the young to understand there place. This raising is only till the child is 4 sweeps. That is when wiggler are sold or moved to an different area depending on the skills and blood. If an breed pair have an mage child the whole slave unit with the pair often get excited for it seen as good fortune for the pair and them. Any who produce mage grubs are treated better for it. Since mages are used as an means to lift and fly ships, power machines, and so on.

Trollian History: (sorta)

Sea and land: (hatred) There was an time when sea dwellers and land dweller trolls were very comfortable with each other. There was no ill favorite between the too. It wasn’t till an event during the era of the last Emperor did the feelings change. Emperor Vilont had culled thousands of land dwellers under the falsified information form his general. The attack cost thousands of trolls both young and old there lives. The land dwellers all unified for the call down fall of the Emperor. They got their wish when he was assassinated by an military group Messiah's. They group was found an local Highblood group from an religion based group call Juggaloism. The Sea dwellers found this to be traitors even when the First Empress had taken the throne. But since that time there were other events that broke the two apart. Because of this sea dwellers and land dwellers not only fight by blood color but of area as well. If any sea dweller are seen outside any port town they are often murder right away as are any land dwellers at sea. The only excuses are land dwelling Pirates since they can protect themselves.

Genetic names: Trolls of both male and female follow an restricted naming process which often is followed. An first genetic name is done normally after birthed the child is often giving the name regarding to what sex it is. So if the grubling is female then the child will inherit the mothers name and vise verse. This is either done by the parents themselves or the Lusus who have kept tract. This name will stick with the child till adulthood when they themselves get to pick there adult name. Which they can then either drop there wiggler name or keep it as an sign of linage depending on blood caste. Last genetic names are as well passed from troll to troll unlike first names the last name stays with the troll. It is an custom of old since it used to mark what clan and area they were from.

For instants Ampora: (Am) is the area in which the clan was from back in the era of the First Emperor. Am area was by the horror-terror. The sea dwellers in this area had an higher resistant to the creature and found protection from the creatures song which drove other sea dwellers a bit crazy to her the whispers. (Pora) is the clan in which the trolls are from. But is is the case with free trolls; slave trolls which have been in trollian history since the era of dark awakening slave trolls don’t have the same line follow.

Once forced into slavery all trolls are stripped of there last name. Each then are giving new ones which follow the blood line which normally stay in slavery. For instants Captor: (Cap) is the branding mark of an line that was or is is slave. Cap is short for Capitoniuet meaning creature who is submissive. Over the era’s it changed to mean creature who is caught. (Tor) is the area in which the troll line was first taking into slavery. It is suppose to show where the bloodline is from and any genetic exposures the troll and it’s line have. Most of the time you’ll see that many slaves have the same last name. This is normal for them since many were either from the same ancient clan or area. It does not mean that the trolls share genetic line. But the slaver's when breeding do tend to have to follow the slaves tree to see where they come from to make sure since even with trolls interbreeding is frowned upon.

The only time you see any troll not named from an genetic line is those who raise there clutches this is was made taboo over the era’s after the mother grub was accepted as an way of reproducing. This is then when for an lack of better terms an new line is started. It is basically then when the trolls find that lines start out of nowhere. If you look through the history of the trollian people if everything was mapped out in trees you’d find that during some era’s tree lines and names just start to appear with no background. This is why it happened. Trolls find there culture is heavily tied on linage and blood castes if an brown blood and purple blood share the same last name it seems that purple blood is less value because of the low blood stain on his name since it means either one parent has dropped in blood caste favor (land and title stripped from the troll) or means that there from an mixed pairing which dilutes the purity of the blood caste and allows mutations of the low blood caste to appear in the higher castes for example the expression of the giant gene which makes trolls over the 7’0” foot thrash hold.

Closing: So that is all my darlings if there is something you don’t understand or what me to clarify then please comment me or note me and I will try my best to help. Love and kisses!

Chapter Text

When you finally came back to you were back in your cell by yourself again. You were feeling horrible as well. You huffed heavily in pain. The cell mates beside you were laughing there hands trying to get you to take some of your flesh or drink your blood.
You shivered curling up before sighing. Your eyes drifted close as you heard the dungeon door open again. Heavy stomps could be heard with a scared chatting. At least you got to see your friends one last time...

The Highblood didn’t understand what was drawing him to you. More then that he had informed the Empress of the groups arrive to his hive like it or not. She expressed her joy and told him when you all were suppose to be executed.

This made him he felt better about everything. Even though the both of them weren’t morials; the Empress seemed to make him feel better about killing things. Even more so the lowbloods. He moved from his throne room after taking a break so the bluebloods could paint the walls for him.

As he came to your dungeon block he slammed opened the door. The two blues standing there jumped up in fear seeing him. “Highblood sir!”

The Highblood snarled at them grabbing the keys before stocking down to your cell. He looked in to see you curled up on your side to be asleep. The Highblood opened the door before walking in after ducking his head. He needed to make the cells more friendly to him. The Highblood noted that for later. “Get up motherfucking mutant.”

He snapped. You didn’t move but you did answer groggily. “Why should I?”

The Highblood snarled. “I’ll motherfucking kill all your motherfucking friends well you motherfucking watch bitch!”

He watched as you rolled over a look glaring at him with one eye. “You fucking try and you’ll be one less of a troll.”

As you shifted up the Highblood grabbed you by the arm and lifted you up. You didn’t fight him strangely as you stood up. You had to turn your head to look at him. “You motherfucking mutant are motherfucking coming with me. You motherfucking have things to motherfucking tell me.”

You smiled in disbelief. “I’m sorry to disappoint you then Highblood but I have nothing to tell you.”

The Highblood snorted as he dragged you out of the cell and out of the dungeon block going towards his throne room. You followed as best you could not wanting to cause anymore problems. As the Highblood got to his throne room he kicked open the doors after the bluebloods guarding there run away before being kicked along with the doors.

As the Highblood walked in he dropped your arm and you in front of his throne. He sat down in an huff before resting his head on his hand which was placed on the arm of the throne chair. You blinked as you moved up onto your knees sitting on them. You looked around to see it was only the two of you. You both sat there looking at each other. You glanced warily to him. What was he planning to do to you. Maybe you were waiting for someone. Any sound had you sound around to see where it was coming from.

The Highblood looked at you narrowing his tinted orange purple eyes. You looked still so confident, so high in spirits and he couldn’t get it. You were puzzle he wanted to solve but you weren’t giving him anything to go on. The Highblood hummed not that you heard it. It may have something to do with your friends maybe. He was going to crack and when he did he would enjoy the fruits of his labor...

This process of the Highblood getting you or one of the bluebloods to take you to the throne room was the same thing everyday. At times it was better then others since you got to see one of the others but Psiioniic. He never let you see Psiioniic since it would hurt you more not too. You slowly started to move from in front of the Highblood to beside him like some sort of mutt.

You figured that the Highblood found your courage refreshing you guessed you did really know but what ever it was creeping you out. At times you would try to reason with him to let you and your friends go only to be hurdle out by him angrily.

After a while the Highblood stopped being scary to you. All he was to you was a sad and pathetic child. One that none of the other kids would play with because he wasn’t gentle with others and would be all tough even though he was lone on the inside. You humored bluebloods who seemed to started to act civil with you.

Currently you sat beside the throne on your knee’s looking away in disguise. As he had killed a group of other trolls in cold blood. You had just gotten the bandages off your face a day or two prior. Thanks to the healers no one couldn’t see any scar or wound from the Highblood. But trolls could see the scar that Disciple had left but it was thin and almost matched your s/c skin.

The Highblood had once or twice tried to get information out of you. But you never gave any. Just a little before this he had told you that you were going to be executed because of the group. And if you gave information he would keep you from being executed. You had declined respectfully saying you would have rather died for your friends and lover safety then your own.

The Highblood didn’t really say anything just left it at that. The Highblood looked at you. Your scent had changed from since you first came to his hive. It was making him crazy it smelt you had you been taken. You had been grubbed up as the other lowbloods called it. “Motherfucker are you in breeding cycle?”

The Highblood looked at you for a moment. When you didn’t answer he placed his hand on your head then pushed on your head to get your attention. Your were so deep in thought you didn’t hear the Highblood say anything to you. You felt an hand on your head which caused you to look up at him confused. You had gotten over your fear of him surprisingly quickly after every other day with him but not well he was interrogating your friends. “Motherfucker if you're not going to motherfucking listen to motherfucking me. Then it’s motherfucking time to motherfucking go back mutant.”

You nodded getting up as your blue had come to get you. You really wanted to say something which caused him to look at you. “Motherfucker if you want to motherfucking say something motherfucking say it low blood bitch.”

You looked at him for some reason you looked different to him. Even in the low lighten you seemed to shine as if god like. “Highblood this may be going over my line but I need to say it.” You licked your lips; “I pity you from the deepest part of my soul because you are not only an coward but the way you treat others when the day you died no one will mourn your loss. You’ll know then what it truly is to be alone...”

You bowed before leaving with the blueblood who looked a little scared. The Highblood sat in his throne watching as blueblood took you away. You had just sat in his company the Highblood didn’t feel like doing anything to you. It was refreshing to have someone unafraid with him. The only thing you did was give him wary looks. Unsure of how to act. You parting words seemed to off set him. He was not an coward he was an righteous Highblood doing what the merciful Messiahs wanted. But you were an breeding mutant so he could forgive such words.

For once in his existence he was going to be merciful to someone. You were going to be executed he had told you as such but he did let you know that your friends weren’t. The reason why he told you was to see tears and hear you beg for your own safety but as he seen you didn’t. You looked down with a sad face before smiling saying. “Oh, well I see. Thank you for letting me know.” Then asked if your friends were going to be okay.

Highblood hummed being himself back to the empty throne room. “Darkleer! Get your motherfucking blue motherfucking ass in here! Right motherfucking now! ” He bellowed loudly.

Darkleer opened the throne room door walking up to the Highblood. “Y-yes Highblood?”
Highblood snared; “Motherfucker take the motherfucking mage to the motherfucking mutant bitch.”

Darkleer paused slightly. “B-but Highblood wouldn’t it be-”

The Highblood snarled and roared in Darkleer's face. “Do it motherfucker!”

Darkleer gulped. “Yes Highblood.”

Darkleer bowed before walking away sweating heavily. Highblood gripped the arm of the throne chair. “Get me motherfucking more trolls!” he shouted at the guards from the other side who ran away getting him more trolls to cull. “Motherfucking mutants motherfucking messing with my motherfucking mind.”

Highblood snorted before doing his duties. Which he couldn’t do. He murdered and murdered hundreds of low bloods but each one just sapped him away. He asked the guards to not bring anymore for an time being. The Highblood sat in his cold and empty throne room. He moved slowly getting up not minding the sound of his boots getting soaked with low blood.

He walked for to an wall and stared at it. Before him painted in bright purple blood was an horrible draw picture of an troll. His hand brushed the cheeks of the picture as if willing to see and feel the texture of it’s skin once more. “What do I motherfucking do my motherfucking wicked little mama.”

The Grand Highblood for the first it in hundred of sweeps looked so unlike himself. He looked confused and guiltily. “Mutant bitch is so motherfucking strong little mama. She is so motherfucking strong like you motherfucking were. Before the lowblood’s motherfucking killed you. Before all this motherfucking war had all motherfucking up and motherfucking started. How can I motherfucking kill an life that has not motherfucking had a motherfucking chance to live. I motherfucking think the low mutant bitch doesn’t even knows.” The Highblood shake away his bubbled up emotions.

He snarled before honking at nothing as the voices of the messiahs chanted for death. “Shut up motherfuckers!”

He looked back at the picture what would had she told him to do. The Highblood stared at the picture for an lot time. Before he draw his head up high and squared his shoulders. He could feel his only flush and matespirit. He could feel her smile at him from far in the dark carnival.

He was going to let you all go. He had too something deep within he whispered too. The messiahs grow soft in there own whispers as if they agreed with what was going to happen. The Highblood turned before stomping out of the throne for this he would need the small force of Signless supports he knew he had in his hive. “Motherfucker miracles up in this motherfucking place.”    

You meanwhile had leaned your head against the wall of the cell. Your eyes were closed as you gave a calming deep sigh. You hoped your friends were okay. You were worried about them and even more Psiioniic. You gave a wounded sound as you ached to see him. You ached to feel and hear him. To the smell his scent and his jokes. You just missed everything about him even the lame bee jokes.

You heard the dungeon door swing open. You ignored it as the sounds of boots kicking the stone floors. Your only opened your eyes when the steps and the torched lightly stopped in front of your cell door. You first gave an tried look up before as surprised one. You shifted lightly seeing yellow.

The blue standing in front of your door was holding keys. “Stay there mutant.” You gulped as tired e/c eyes found tired red and blue ones. You moved only onto your knees sitting up straight. As the blue opened the cell the other gentle pushed Psiioniic forward. “Go on in slave.”

Psiioniic walked into the cell looking at you. Face tensed as he just stared at you. Your eyes flickered from his face to the blues who locked the cell door and walked away. When they were safe enough a way you let your down lip tremble. You reached out a chained hand before stopping yourself. You can’t be imaging him here right?
You licked your lips before giving an giving an sorrowful tone. “Pie?" It’s you right? I’m not going crazy right?” You couldn’t really see to well since the light from the torch was gone. You heard someone shift walking towards you.

You sniffled loudly as the trolls walked close to you before leaning down on his knees. You didn’t flinch when you felt hands on your face or thumbs brush the tears from your ears. You knew it was Psiioniic from that which is why you moved your hands to keep his hands on your face.

You gripped them lightly as you finally heard him speak. “Your tho thtupid you know that?”

You gave a small forced chuckle. “I would have to be to love you.”

You got an chuckle back; “Yeah I guethth tho...Hey don’t cry Y/n. I’m here now...”

You hiccuped in tears as Psiioniic moved his hands from your face to over your head to pull you into him in an clinging hug. Your face buried into his neck as you wept lightly just so happy and so sad to see him. It was bittersweet for you and him. Your hands clenched onto his shirt as if anchoring yourself to him. Psiioniic shifted from his knees to sitting on his bum so he could pull you into his lap.

During everything Psiioniic had moved your so the chains were over his head so you did chock him to death trying to hold him. Since you were trying to rub touch his face and wrap your arms around his neck. Psiioniic didn’t mind as he was rubbing his face against your neck and face purring.

He could smell you. He could smell the change in your scent. He wondered if you were with grubling. He had asked you before all this in the Inn before the town where you were all caught but you never answered him. Psiioniic assumed you weren’t it was just a weird emotion change. They would catch it time to time if you were feeling one extreme emotion. It was properly the emotions.

You don’t remember how long you were there for but when you failing calmed down Psiioniic had his forehead against yours. You sniffled as he stared at you with a gentle smile. “I’m sorry...” You crocked out to him. You tried so hard to keep them safe.

You sacrificed more then your well being for them to distract the Highblood. But at the moment the cons were worse then the pros. Psiioniic scoffed lightly closing his eyes rubbing his forehead against yours. “You’ve got nothing to be thorry for.”

You clench your jaw before kissing him on the lips lightly before mumbling; “I’ve missed you so much Psiioniic...I haven’t told the Highblood and the blues nothing I promise. I haven’t said anything.” You bopped your forehead against his as you gripped his shoulders.

Psiioniic opened his eyes; “I know...I know Y/n.” Psiioniic kissed some of your tears away before smiling he was saying non-vocally he missed you as well. “Where do you thtore all the water for thothe tearth of yourth?”

You gave lightly chuckle. “Someone has to cry for you cause you seemed to not be able too aththhole.” You mocked him lightly.

Psiioniic hummed lightly before he kissed you on the lips. You kissed him back lightly. You both part away from you both closed your eyes kissing again. His hand moved to cup your cheek. You leaned against his hand as you two deepen the kiss.

You tried to break away but he keep you rooted to the spot. His claws dug into your back. You just barely opened your eyes when you felt something wet it your cheeks. You closed your eyes again. You mentally asked what you couldn’t out loud. ‘...are you that scared Psiioniic?’

As if answering you an most powerful and overwhelming feeling of the moment was from Psiioniic. His desire to be close to you even the tightest embrace and kissing seemed to distance. You didn't need to because you gave him everything there was to you so with trembling hands you wrapped your arms around his neck.

Psiioniic hands desperately mapped and moved up and down your back as he was saying he would never let go. “Psiioniic...” you whispered lightly when he finally did break away. Psiioniic didn’t let you say anymore when he pressed his lips against yours again. You both thrown each other into the ultimate expression of passion and love. Your body's mingled best they could with the chains on the pair of you.

Psiioniic showed you through his touches and sounds his emotions. Every grunt, claw mark, gentle bite was his devotion to you. Every touch and kiss was an expression of his undying love for you. Every nuzzle into your neck and bop of his forehead against yours was his sorrow of thinking he was going to lose you. Psiioniic as well got what you weren’t saying to him.

He knew you accepted all of what he was saying as he was for you. Your hands and legs hug and caged him close to your body so afraid he would just disappear and leave you all alone again. Your hands running through his hair and the kisses on his lips were to state your claim on his soul. Your mouth chanted his name; it was your way of saying I’m flushed for you. The passion and feelings keep transforming through the both of you. Till it all boiled over with a gasp, a curse, sound of fluid dripping.

You both laid there for a moment collecting yourself. Psiioniic wiped you off with his shirt before throwing it at another corner away from you both. He helped you up and you both got your pants on. You both curled up away from the mess you both made and cuddled together by the middle of the wall. Your back was pressed against the wall as you head laid besides Psiioniic’s who’s hands were around your back keeping you close to him. You both laid there in your own silence forgetting the background noises.

You clenched your jaw lightly before having the courage to speak; “tell me about your dream for us Pie...” You buried your face under his neck cuddling into his chest.
Psiioniic just gave that soft almost nonexistent purr as he spoke not above a whisper as if the blues or any troll could steal it away. You both closed your eyes and strained to commit this to memory. This feelings of overwhelming love so even in your final hour and his darkness times that you both would never forget this feeling.

The heats of your bodies pressed against one another. The sound of his heartbeat pounding in his chest and yours. You wanted more then anything to be in his dream. You wanted to be apart of his dream but you knew you gave up your existence just so he could have his dream. The only thing you knew as the sun itself was that you would have one thing no other troll would have from him. You had his heart.

Somehow through it all neither you fall asleep. Dreaming of what could have beings and keeping each others spirits up. You had to smile Psiioniic’s hand caress your stomach lightly. Before closing his eyes thinking. You looked up at him catching his hand in yours. “What are you imagining?”

Psiioniic sniffed lightly giving an pain sad look before smiling looking at you. “Nothing Bumble...”

Psiioniic leaned in and gave you a gently forehead bump. The rest of the night the pair of you gave the other gentle whispers of flushes and love went on all day till the dark shadows of reality came back into the bright little world you both made.

You cringed as you heard the dungeon door open with the shifting of many feet. Some whispers came down the cell hallway. Your voice cracked with sudden insanity. “M-maybe if we act died they’ll throw us out.”

Psiioniic gave a quick and sudden low laugh. “No there not that thtupid.”
You gave a smirk. “Worth asking you.”

You made an suddenly whine of fear as the cell door opened. Psiioniic growled turning his head to look at the blues that stood there. One of the blues seemed to be the more gentler sort spoke. “Please listen before you react mage.”

Psiioniic snarled shifting to let you go to protect you. “You’ll have to rip her from my cold died body!”

The blue sighed as you gripped Psiioniic’s arm. “Pie...”

The blue looked up at one of the more older trolls who shook something. “Be at ease low blood we are not here to take you away...our Master does not want that...but you must hurry.”

Psiioniic looked confused till one of the older blueblood’s strayed something in his face and body before yours. You coughed slightly before as he apologized. “So you can’t be tracked and use the mage power you have for a while.”

Psiioniic looked at them before grabbing you. Two smaller females gave you both cloak’s with the Highblood’s symbol on it. “Go up the dungeon stair’s and to the throne room. Your other friends and master is waiting. Hurry know run and don’t look back.”

Psiioniic looked at the younger blueblood for a moment he could see it. He could see Jyvlin in the younger blueblood. It was the old asshole’s son. Psiioniic grabbed your arm before nodding. “Thank’th you...Felyxo...”

The bluebloods nodded. “May we all have that dream brother of blood.”

Psiioniic nodded before taking your hand and running up the stairs you were confused and huffing from the spray. God did it taste tremble. Psiioniic who stop you once and an well as he hide the both you in the shadows of an corner as bluebloods ran passing by. It took an couple of minutes. Psiioniic pushed out the door that was oddly left postless. As you look around him you see the Highblood standing there with your friends.

Dolorosa was in the middle between Signless and the Highblood. Disciple had an hand on Signless’s arm as if to hold him back. Psiioniic moved into the room with you which caused the Highblood to snare at you. “Motherfucking close the motherfucking throne door motherfucking mage.” Psiioniic frowned before closing the door.

You looked at him walking forward to where the Highblood was standing. “Motherfucker mutant I no motherfucking time for your motherfucking sad motherfucking attainments to motherfucking scare me. You motherfuckers are being motherfucking let go. You motherfuckers just be motherfucking kissing my motherfucking bulge.” The Highblood snapped violently as you pressed in with Psiioniic behind you. “Motherfucking bitches fucking get in here motherfucking now!”

You watched as three very old jades came through the back door holding bags and the cloaks. They timidly placed the items down as one handed the Highblood an small piece of paper before they all running away as the Highblood snarled. You weren’t about to look an gifted horse in the mouth.

You being more relaxed with the savage troll you quickly grabbed your cloak and your bag. You started to slip on your cloak not really caring for the damaged clothes you were in. “You're motherfucking brave motherfucking mutant bitch.”

You huffed at him looking at him as you clipped your cloak together. “You're as fucking scare as an ugly ass walrus.” The Highblood and you glared at each other. You turned you back lightly. “Well get ready! What you want us to be killed?”

Signless glared at you before Psiioniic, Dolorosa, and Disciple followed you grabbing they’re stuff and cloak. Signless sighed lightly before following. The Highblood stared as he grabbed his club raising it over his shoulder. “Motherfuckers follow me.”

You nodded lightly as he moved his lumbering frame to the back where the other trolls came in. It seemed it was an separate passageway from the main area’s. You followed rather closely to the Highblood which made Psiioniic a bit nervous. You were strangely accepting of his orders. He wondered if the Highblood fucked you up a bit with his powers. He doubted it but he was still worried.

The Highblood moved to an door before opening it by kicking it opening. The doors banged against the walls of the hive. Your group moved out the door to see it was the back of the hive. It was an separate exit point. The Highblood huffed lightly as you heard the sounds of beast like huffing. Not to fair away an cart pulled up with an sweating looking blueblood. He seemed nervous as he sat there. “He’ll motherfucking take you motherfucking out of this motherfucking area.”

The Highblood moved lightly before offering Signless and piece of paper he had gotten from the elderly Jade. “This motherfucker is from the motherfucking gutter-bloods that motherfucking follow you. It has some motherfucking contacts for other motherfucking traitors of the blood. I motherfucking also left an motherfucking old contact of motherfucking mine on there. He’ll motherfucking help you if you motherfucking need help with the other motherfuckers.”

Signless took the paper looking at him confused. “If I may Highblood why the change of mind?"

The Highblood stared at the Signless before sighing. “I’m motherfucking looking out for my motherfucking self. I motherfucking don't want that motherfucking fish bitch motherfucking ending my motherfucking play because she motherfucking hates all motherfucking land trolls. Now motherfucking get going before I motherfucking change my motherfucking mind mutant motherfucker.”

Signless nodded before going to the cart. You looked at the Highblood who was standing behind you as your friends started to clime into the cart he called around. You were confused by his change of heart but you thankful for it. He not only was putting himself in danger but he was placing his livelihood on the line. You looked up at him before clearing your throat. The Highblood crossed his arms looking at you. “What the mothering fuck do you want motherfucking mutant?”

You turned to face him as an smile crossed your face. Your hands went behind your back and your eyes closed. “Nothing.” You smile a little more as you felt that giant hand on your head. The weight felt almost comforting. The Highblood so uncharacteristically moves his hand side to side on your head which makes you look up at him smiling sounding as one of your e/c eyes pin his and happy smirk.

The Highblood for a moment sees his mate in you the same fiery spark that could drive and destroy mountains of lowbloods. The Highblood took his hand away before growling not angrily or viciously. “Go motherfucker, Go and never look back. Don’t even motherfucking abandon the motherfucking miracles I motherfucking give. I motherfucking don’t do second motherfucking chances. You will motherfucking beg me some motherfucking day motherfucking mutant bitch.”

You nodded humming. “Thank you, Highblood. And not even if you were the last troll on earth. ” You stuck out your tongue at him and turned to run back when the Highblood pushed you forward to get you running faster. Signless looks at the Highblood as Psiioniic grips you under your arms bring you up into the cart.

The Blueblood in the seat whips the hoof-beasts into action and you all pull off. The Highblood watched as you got farther and farther away. He felt his lips tug unnaturally. “Your motherfucking welcome little motherfucking mama. May the motherfucking souls of motherfucking old take pity on your motherfucking journey.”

The Highblood turned as a shout came form the dungeons. The Highblood shook his head time to motherfucking act like his old motherfucking self. “What the motherfucking is going on motherfuckers!” The Highblood kicked the door causing bluebloods everywhere to scatter to find what the yelling was about.

You kept looking behind as the Highblood got smaller and smaller you were confused by his sudden change of hearts but not the actions you were happy to see he had seen a bit of reason. Maybe this was the way to go. As the cart bounced lightly you looked back at Psiioniic who had a hand covering his face. Why was everyone so gloomy again. You frowned your brows. You looked around; “So I guess you couldn’t call is an cat-strophic failure. Since at least it’s somewhat bel-bee-vible out come.”

Disciple just pushed you into Psiioniic. “Oh god mewr just tremble!”

You laughed before pushing her back. “What it’s not the bee’s knees?”

Psiioniic groaned before shaking his head. “Well? It’s not like any of you ros-a to the occasion.”

Dolorosa groaned; “Really child must you dragged me into this as well.”

You nodded; “Yup! It’s just more good signs to- mph!”

You at Signless who covered your mouth with his hand. “Please for the love of all Gog Y/n we get it. Just stop with the bad jokes. Your worse then Psiioniic.”

You pulled his hand down before smiling. “Alright alright I wouldn’t say anymore but enlighten up guys. We’ll be alright we always are. It was an small hiccup is all! As soon as we get going everything will off into place! Right?”

Signless gave an soft smile his top fang poked over his lip giving you an cute little smile. “Right...” Signless moved his hand onto your head and ruffled your hair over top of the cloak. You nodded happily before leaning against Psiioniic who shook his head. You jumped right into your role.

The blueblood driving the cart stopped as you all got into the forest line. “This is were you all get off I’m afraid.”

Signless nodded as he got down helping Disciple and Dolorosa down before you and Psiioniic got down. You walked over to the horses and patted there side as an thanks which they snorted lightly.

The blueblood looked at the group. “Where you all are going take the forest there it’s safer. I believe the Empress forces will be looking for you any moment know.” Dolorosa nodded thanking the troll. You looked at Signless before smiling as he smiled back at you. As the blueblood asked; “So where are you headed too?”

Signless hummed softly. “To the coast to the outskirts of the High port town of Milion.” Psiioniic hummed unhappy. Signless sighed; “I know it’s not the best place but we can get lost in the crowd. I believe it’ll give us time to regroup and see about that contact the Highblood gave us.”

Psiioniic nods as the blue blood looked at your group. “B-be safe on your t-travels lowbloods.”

Signless bows at him. “Thank you. Safe travels to you as well.” The blueblood snorted before turning the cart around heading another way back to the Highblood’s hive. “Let’s get going we have much ground to cover.” Everyone nodded as the group got going from the spot.

The group traveled day in and night for about two weeks straight. Psiioniic had noticed your scent was getting an odd sweet smell to it. Unlike his it was more sweeter. He just snorted it away it may have been his nose playing tricks on him or the herbs that were out at this time of the season. They were looking snow wasn’t going to be falling till later winter season. They’d hopefully be done by then.

One night you sat beside Disciple who smiled at you. You poked at your morning meal a little hardly had eaten anything which was normal enough. “Mew don’t like soup do mew Y/n?”

You looked up at your morial who was smirking. You looked at her a bit uneasy. “No I like soup I’m just...I’m just not hungry is all...Sorry Disciple...” You felt bad it wasn’t like you didn’t like it and Disciple went to all that effort to get meat too.

You heard Disciple shush you gentle which you looked at her confused as you started to sniffle. Concern and guilt seemed to washed over on the trolls face. “Y/n don’t cry I was teasing mew.” Disciple let an mew of sorrow for making you upset.

You looked at her before wiping your eyes. “I-I didn’t mean to cry Disciple... I’m... I’m... not...” You didn’t know why but you started to cry rather emotionally. You placed down the bowel in your hands and hugged the cat troll beside you.

Disciple placed her own bowel down sighing. Why did she always make you cry at morning meal. Psiioniic popped his head out from the back of the cave hearing you cry. Disciple waved her hand away lightly causing him to duck back. Disciple rested her cheek on your head and rubbed your back. “Y/n please don’t cry. It’s okay I was only joking with mew.”

You coughed lightly gripping onto her shirt some. “I know I’m sorry I don’t know why I’m crying.”

You wailed as she sighed. You were so confusing to her at times. Disciple sighed before purring lightly at you to try and calm you down. Which you did after she shifted you from an hug to your head in her lap. She brushed your head lightly as you sniffled holding her around the waist.

You sighed lightly as you closed your eyes till Psiioniic came to collect you for the day. Disciple dismissed what happen you had been an long for an well in the Grand Highbloods hive you were properly still emotional stressed from that.

After couple of nights had passed she noticed you changed slightly you were more submissive and you just had this odd look about you. It seemed as well Signless was getting a bit annoyed with you which caused you to listen to his lectures about whatever you did wrong even when you didn’t. It was very odd like tonight.

You had gone out with telling them where you were going even if it was the river which was an hop skip and jump away from the cave. During an earlier morning meal Signless was glaring at you which you had looked down. When you were finished did he start on you. Disciple sighed she’d have to talk to him later about what was going on with him.

You sat in front of Signless as you clenched your jaw trying to listen to what Signless was saying you really were. But your stomach was having other thoughts. You felt your mouth start to salivate and the feeling of being to full suddenly hit you which was weird since you hardly ate anything. Signless looked at you like he was waiting for you to say something.

You were about to when you covered your mouth feeling some liquid spill a little and bolted into the bushes outside a bit away from the cave. You leaned against a tree before dropping your hand and started to puke. It felt like your body was trying to puke your guts out.

It subsided a little letting you pant. You looked a little behind to see Psiioniic standing there with an worried look. You were about to speak and again you turned your head and leached forward puking. Psiioniic came next to you not bothered about your puking and knelt beside you. He rubbed your back lightly as you throw up in behind the bushes.

You panted lightly as sweat dropped down your face. “I-I’m sorry...” You burped softly not really caring it wasn’t a good burp either.

You glanced at Psiioniic who frowned. “It’th fine don’t be tho thtupid bumble.” Psiioniic waited for you to say something snappy but you just hummed before making an muffle groan before starting again.

Psiioniic got up and went back into the cave to grab an water-skin. Dolorosa looked up at him concerned as Signless was wiping off his cloak that you partly thrown up on a bit more *angry then he original was. “What happened?”

Psiioniic sighed; “Thhe’th throwing up. I guethth thomething ithn’t thitting right.” Psiioniic shrugged before walking out with the water-skin. As Psiioniic got back to you; he saw that you were leaning against the tree panting. Psiioniic shifted beside you which caused you to look at him. Psiioniic held out the water-skin for you. Your hands trembled lightly as you grabbed it. You opened the water-skin and washed out your mouth before drinking from it.

You sighed as Psiioniic just watched neither of you spoke. “Your thtomach all thettled Bumble?”

You nodded lightly. “Yeah think so. Thank you Pie.” You tried to smile up at him but it didn’t quiet make it. You leaned your head against his arm closing your eyes.

Psiioniic reached his hand up and stroke your hair lightly. He moved his head before kissing your head gently in an tender gesture of comfort. “Come on lets get you back so you can sleep it off.” You grumbled lightly before Psiioniic helped you stand up. You leaned heavy against him for support as you legs felt weak. You wondered what you had ate that wasn’t agreeing.

It was thankfully an short walk to the cave. As you both walked in. You noticed Signless looking at you his changed for sort of upset to worried. Wow you must not looked to good then. “I’m going to...bed...” You slurred lightly from how wet your mouth felt.

You did want to say to much fearing it’d cause you to throw up again. Psiioniic helped you to the back area before tucking you in the blankets you both shared. As he pulled up one of the blankets you looked up at him. “Tell Rosa m’sorry...for throwin’ up the soup.”

Psiioniic nodded lightly as he watched as you fall asleep not long after. Psiioniic stood up before dipping back to the front of the cave. He sat down with an sigh in front of the fire. The three looked at him Disciple was the start to question. “She alright?”

Psiioniic rubbed the back of his head sighing. “I think tho. I guethth thomething didn’t agree with her. It’th not like we haven’t theen it before. Rotha Y/n altho thay’th thorry. Thhe knowth you worked hard on that thoup.” Dolorosa gives as sad smile before shaking her head.

Signless smiled a little; “Well I’m sure an good sleep will help like it always does. I’m sure she’ll be herself tomorrow night.” All four agreed to the statement and didn’t worry about it any farther.

Unfortunately for the group it wasn't the case you ended up the next night to run out of the cave a little before puking what it seemed your guts out. Disciple was nice enough to stick with you through the experience and got you back in bed for an nap. You had missed the first night meal but you seemed to be okay after you nap. You laughed it off saying that you must had still some morning meal left in your stomach. Dolorosa gave you water and a bit of fruit which you happily kept down after seeing you were okay the group got moving.

As you all started to walk the snow started to fall. The more forest and mountain ranges had snow around this time of year. Signless wanted the group to get to the desert to make it a bit easier on everyone since even they weren’t used to snow and cold temperatures not that the desert was any better the fear of sandstorms were higher and the nights were just as cold but at least there was no snow to wet the cloaks to give everyone chills.

Your group didn’t find the desert after an good couple day journey this is because you had not fairing any better. You were still throwing up and looked weaker then before. Dolorosa wondered if you had caught something from the dungeon you were in. If she remember correctly it was an ill favored one to be in she had asked Psiioniic what he had seen in there. Psiioniic didn’t really now what to tell her since he was there only for the day but he was fine. Psiioniic didn't know what to do you were always at this point asleep or cuddled up next to him seeking some sort of comforting gesture. He noticed the only time you seemed an slither of what you were was in the middle hours of the night. As soon as it started to get earlier you seemed to get sicker.

At the moment the group rested for the night in an smaller cave the only one between the forest and desert. You and Disciple were laying on the blankets for you and Psiioniic. Disciple rubbed your back slightly worry all over her face. You didn’t look good at all. Your s/c skin was calmly looking and you seemed so much out of energy. You cuddled into her lightly seeking comfort and warmth. “Disciple I don’t feel good...”

Disciple hummed lightly before brushing a bit f your hair back from your face. “I know Y/n don’t worry Signless will think of something.” You sighed deeply.

You mumbled as you started to close your eyes. “I wish you’d all just had left me behind. It’d make it easier on you guys.”

Disciple looked down at you. “What do you mean?”

She could just see little slivers of e/c before you closed them shivering lightly. “when you first met me. It’s my fault...i just slow everyone down...should have just walk away...”

Disciple gave an sad look not that you could see it before she wrapped her hand around your back and through an leg over yours to pull you in closer. “Don’t be silly mew are no trouble. It’s mewr genes Y/n a lot of other low bloods can’t handle the cool.”

You just grunted at her before bring your fist up close to your face to sleep. Disciple grasped the other one under the blanket before nuzzling her face into your hair. She hoped you felt better soon.

Psiioniic sat beside the fire with an trouble look. Disciple was asleep with you at the moment. He could just see the outline of the both of you. Your head was tuck under Disciples with your a hand curled up as fist in front of your face. Disciple had her arm tucked around you and the other most likely in yours between the pair of you. You had forgone his inability to comfort you to Disciple who happy step up to do so.

You had been throwing up for nearly two weeks every night when you woke up and just after morning meal. It had everyone concerned even though you waved it off saying it could be stress. Dolorosa tried everything she could to see if you were ill and Signless even was worried. They saw that you were looking more wore out and tried.

Psiioniic clenched his jaw what was he going to do if you were ill. He wouldn’t be able to take it. Psiioniic was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn’t hear Signless call his name. Psiioniic looked up when Signless knelt down beside him. “Psii how’s Y/n doing?”

Psiioniic shook his head. “No any better...Thign thhe thmell’th different and I don’t know what that meanth...I can’t lothe her Thignlethth I jutht can’t...”

Signless frowned before placing an hand on Psiioniic’s neck as a comforting gesture. “We’ll head for the small village of Jaxivp just outside of the forest range. The healers can see if there’s something we’re missing. She will be fine Psiioniic you know as well as we do that Y/n is strong. I mean she faced the Highblood and walked away brother.”

Signless moved his hand up into Psiioniic’s hair as he scratched his friends head softly. Psiioniic sighing leaning into Signless’s hand as his ears flickered down. A soft purr came up Psiioniic throat as did Signless’s. “It’ll all be figured out in the night.”

Psiioniic sighed nodding as Signless help eased the mage’s troubled soul. True to Signless’s word your group was up and gone by first moons light. You did throw up even without the food which made you feel horrible till the day got going. You group found themselves rather quickly in front of an old looking hive with an hanging sign which had letters on it and a herb looking plant on it.

As your grouped walked in the sound of an bell had you look up and around. Inside the place looked dead an couple of chairs sat on the left or right side with an long looking desk beside an door. The poor young female Jade looked at the group. “Can I help everyone?”

Dolorosa nodded pushing you forward. “Yes young one our friend here has being throwing up twice a day for about little over a week. We were wondering if the healer was in to have him check her out. She doesn’t have any illness that I can see.”

The jade nodded. “Yes of course but your other friends must wait outside if that is the case. You all can't go in.”

Psiioniic looked at Dolorosa looked at each other. “Y-you go with her Rotha.”

Dolorosa nodded as she gripped your hand. The young female Jade nodded as the others filed out of the hive and sat down out side waiting for you and Dolorosa. Dolorosa tugged at your hand to get you to follow her as the Jade opened the door to the side of her. There was an troll with by your standard impressive looking horns that twisted around almost like an ram horns. You noticed he turned from the paper work in front of him to see who was coming in. “Aw Ciopal we have clients?”

She nodded. “Yes Jade Father, one of our sister bring an young troll in. She can not figure out what she is ail with and needs your help.”

You blinked puzzled Jade father? You look up at Dolorosa confused she leaned down a little. “One of the rare male Jades of my blood caste. Us females are called mothers for looking after the wigglers. Males are left to do whatever outside the caverns.”

You nodded lightly humming.

“Thank you Ciopal you may go.” The Young Jade nodded before excusing herself to the front. Dolorosa walked inside the room before letting go of your hand and turned to close the door with an light click. The doctor looked at the pair of you. “It is rare to see an Jade mother unable to pick out an ailment. What seems to be the problem?”

Dolorosa tried to smile as she spoke about it. “The young companion of mine has been throwing up twice a day and has been very tired and weak. It’s been about roughly an week since it started...”

The doctor hummed as he listened at what Dolorosa tried to do. “Hmm that seems odd...Well lets see what we got here.” The older looking Jade male rolled to his table. He pulled an cushion on it before looking at you. “Come here please young one.” With an gently push from Dolorosa you walked over. The Elder helped you to sit up on the table and cushion before sitting back down on his chair. He glanced you over before telling you to open your mouth and to give him your wrist.

Dolorosa explained a bit after you were rather forced to pull your hood down. But for whatever reason he wasn’t surprised. He shrugged before farther testing you trying to get an feel for some things. After a bit more testing and looking the doctor went to the shelf and grabbed something fluffy looking. The doctor looked at you well you were a bit confused when he gave you a piece of towel. “Rub the back of your neck for me.” You arched an eyebrow before doing as you were told. The towel felt nice to cold.

The Doctor turned towards Dolorosa. “How old is the mutant Jade mother?”

Dolorosa sighed. “Roughly about 10 sweeps sir. She is not as young as you think.”

He hummed his face lighting up a bit. You offered him the towel which he took sniffling it lightly. You looked at Dolorosa with an unsure look then a bit was a creepy out look when he licked one part of it. He rubbed his chin humming. “Interesting...You said she has been throwing up for one week?”

Dolorosa answered him; “About two weeks.”

He nodded as he rolled over from the one spot to his bag taking out some tools. Some of them horrified you. Dolorosa placed an hand on your leg as to reassure you. He took out an stethoscope looking equipment before rolling over to you and Dolorosa.

You watched as the Doctor first gently touched certain parts of your upper and lower stomach careful glancing once and a well at Dolorosa as if not wanting to anger her or something. You hummed as he stopped and placed an old looking stethoscope into his smaller set of ears. He placed the cold metal on your stomach which caused you to break into goose bumps. He hummed lightly moving it around before taking it away and out of his ears resting it around his neck. “Lean back a little for me mutant.”

You unwillingly leaned back to expose more of your self to him. Dolorosa narrowed her eyes slightly as he caused you to hiss in pain lightly as he prodded one spot a little to hard. He hums against before rolling to his medical cabinet and trifles through it. You move back rubbing your stomach. As he moved back out of the cabinet he rolled back over holding to vials. Dolorosa’s eyes widen a little every Jade knew what those vials were for.

The doctor opens the one vial before speaking to you. “Smell this for me...” You little confused he was certainly a quack alright. You sniffled the vial. “Does that smell good?”

You inhale more deeply this time it did smell good also like Psiioniic’s scent but a bit sweeter and musky you loved it. You nodded. “Yes it smells like Pie. Mmm...”

The doctor laughed not knowing you were referencing to your mate not some sort of baked beef; “How about this one?” He closed the one only to pop open the other one. You leaned away from the vial not even needing to sniff it.

You plugged your nose as you eyes started to water what an smell on that. “Ew, gods I can smell that for here.” You looked at Dolorosa who had one hand rubbing her eyes as if frustrated.

As the doctor closed the vial he smiled you let your nose good sniffling the air. It didn’t smell horrible anymore. He doctor just smiled before as he rolled lightly to the medicine cabinet. He fiddled around in there before pulling out another two small bottles.

When he rolled over back to you both he placed it in Dolorosa’s hand before getting up to help you down. As help you down he smiled as you pulled your hood back over your face. “Well other then a bit of dehydration there is nothing out of the ordinary with her condensation. But I must say Congratulations is in order. The bottles I gave you should be taken before first night meal and morning meal it’ll stop any throwing up. You can go now Mother Jade.”

You looked confused at the troll doctor well Dolorosa bowed at him. He smiled at your confused face as Dolorosa grabbed your hand. You gripped her hand looking up at her for answers. You noticed when she looked at you bright Jade blush went across her face. You were about to asked when he started to walking all but dragging you along. “Dolorosa?”

You asked as she refused to look at you making distressing chirping and rumble sounds. The young Jade nurse at the front looked at the both of you before waving with an smile. You waved back at her before being yanked rather roughly out of the house. You hissed lightly in a bit of pain as Dolorosa’s gripped got tighter.

As you both got out of the house your friends looked up at you from there spots in the dirt. She stop with you at her side; the three looked at her then you then back to her as her ears started to flicker as she huffed. She opened her mouth before closing it making and trilling sound. You for some reason were have worried and half amused you had never seen the normally calm troll look so flustered and embarrassed. Her voice was an octave hear as she spoke. “T-time to go back children!”

You stumped a little on your feet as she suddenly and literally started to pull you away. The three had just gotten up and she had the both of you half an mile away from them. Signless, Disciple, and Psiioniic all started to yell as they ran to catch up. “Mother stop!”

“Rosa mewr walking to fast!”

“Rotha why are you running what’th wrong with Y/n?!”

You looked up at the matriarch as she stayed looking forward. You sighed trying to keep up. Dolorosa didn’t stop even when she had gotten you to the cave. She didn't drop you oh no. Dolorosa became even more flustered which had you laugh a bit. Dolorosa was like an bird when it fluffed up in irritation. She forced you to sit down by the fire before wrapping two other cloaks around you. She even through her more fluffy blanket on you. Wrapping you up in an rather tightly cocoon.

You struggled lightly in it. “Dolorosa stop.”

You whined lightly before the Jade made trilling sounds. “Shush Y/n j-just let me care for you...oh Gog! You haven't eaten yet.” You tried to to get an hand out only to be wrapped up tighter then fort Knox's.

Thankfully as you rolled onto your back to get out of the blankets the others came in the cave. Disciple looked at you as you stared back. “Help.”

Disciple smiled before trying not to laugh. Dolorosa looked at Disciple before getting an more flustered look. Signless sighed as Psiioniic gave an confused look. Both males walked over to Dolorosa to calm her as Disciple help you up and out of the blankets of death. You sighed being able to breath happily and not feel like an mummy.

Disciple sat next to you well the boys tried to calm down the older troll who was pacing and mumbling along almost in distress. You both watched as Disciple asked. “What happened? Are mew okay?”

You looked at your morial with an confused face. “The Healer said there was nothing wrong with me so i don’t know whats going on...”

Disciple pouted as she opened her book. “Tell me what happened we’ll figure it out.”

You sighed. “Well when he got there he was checking me out like vitals and that. He suddenly pulls that weird ear device thing and places it on my stomach he hums then touches my lower stomach a bit hard before going getting two vials.” Disciple blushes looking at you clearly you weren’t playing attention to her as you continued. “He told me to sniff each one one smelt like Pie but maybe a bit sweeter as for the other it was gross i didn’t even have to sniff it to smell it. Then he says there’s nothing wrong other then I'm not getting enough fluids then says ‘congratulations is in order.’ and I still can’t figured out what.”

When you looked at Disciple she was giving you the creepiest smile you had every seem before from her. You shouted as she pounced on you squeaking in happiest. “Oh Y/n! I’m so happy for you!”

The motion had you on the ground giving an other breathless shout. She was hugging you so tightly. “Dis-disciple too hard...urgh...c-can’t breath!” You gasped trying to breath well she hugged you. Disciple broke away from you and grabbed your shoulders an smile spread across her whole face. You stared at her confused and coughing. “Disciple what was that for why are you so happy.”

Disciple giggled before letting your shoulders go. You were so stunned sometimes. “Y/n think about it. Mew’ve been throwing up and the doctor said congratulations. What does it mean...” She smiled at you as you seemed to stare at her before down as if connecting the dots. The olive troll could see the gears working in your head. It’ll you blushed deep red finally getting what was going on. “Oh!” A hand dropped down on your stomach. “B-but we...it can’t... how... oh gods...” You suddenly become very aware of Psiioniic who is looking at you confused as is Signless.

You look up at him suddenly terrified. You pull your cloak hood over your face and hid your face into Disciple lap who is laughing and patting your back. You curl up into an humanly ball. “Stop smirking!” you shouted from in her lap.

Disciple kept smirking; “Mew know Rosa and I aren’t going to tell them mew know.”

You groaned. “Why not...” you heard someone walk to your right.

“Cause we aren’t the ones who weren’t pailing with safety child.”

You groan rather bothered. “I didn’t even know! You know I can’t smell anything! Blame him!” You had Disciple and Dolorosa laugh well Signless looked even more confused as Psiioniic seemed worried as you violently pointed your finger at him from Disciple’s lap.

Disciple purred lightly rubbing your back. “it’s a happy little thing Y/n. Though mew both have horrible timing.”

You snorted as you sat up. “I don’t know how happy it’s going to be. Unlike you I rather not have to get cut open.” You glanced away as Dolorosa hummed she understood what was not being said.

You whined again this time pouting as you shifted a little raising your head. Both women smiled as you pouted at them. You shifted back sitting up and flopped your hood down. You had an cute pink blush across your face. You looked up at Psiioniic giving little glances at Signless. “I’m uh...I’m...I’m pregnant with Pie’s mage bee baby...thing. T-that’s what the troll doctor said...ish...”

Signless eyes were so widen you though they would drop out of their sockets. Psiioniic looked at you though which made you fidget lightly. “Ta-da...” you tried to do little jazz hands forcing a smile before frowning.

You looked at Signless who opened his mouth then closed it. He made an sound that was half way stuck between an oh and disbelieving sound. Psiioniic just looked at you eyes permanently wide. His red and blue eyes looked like cup saucers. Signless was the first to break by smiling and grabbing your hand gently. “That is wonderful news Y/n!”

Signless started to talk up an storm about grub related things you just listened nodding lightly. You eyes looked to Psiioniic who had yet to saw anything. It looked like he was frozen in time. You frowned lightly as you placed an hand on his leg. “Psiioniic say something please...”

As the three other looking from you to Psiioniic who was sitting there staring into the distance. He had not said a word since you told them the truth. You moved closer to him so as you carefully touched his arm. “Pie? Hello anyone in there?” You shook his arm lightly before looking at your other friends. “I think I broke him...”

Signless hummed lightly before looking at the other two. “Disciple can you take Y/n out of the cave for a bit I’m sure you both can find something for a meal. Leave Psiioniic with me and Dolorosa he’ll be back to his ‘witty’ self.”

You looked at them before kissing Psiioniic’s cheek and getting up to follow Disciple who held out her hand for you. You took it before giving one glance back at the three trolls before looking forward. Signless waited till Disciple disappeared with you before taking off his and Psiioniic’s cloak. “Mother can you get the mind honey?”

Dolorosa sighed getting up as Signless undid Psiioniic’s cloak and moved behind the shocked yellow blood. Signless sat down behind his friend and started to rub his back with his hands moving down the troll’s back. The more be pressed the tension in his shoulder seemed to drop. “Breath my brother, Breath.”

Signless stopped rubbing Psiioniic back before placing his hands on the sides of the others neck as his pressed his thumbs against the back of Psiioniic’s ears. Signless rubbed the pads of his thumbs against the back of the others ears hitting the pressure points there. As Signless did this Psiioniic loosened up. Signless moved his hands down his morials neck causing Psiioniic to close his eyes.

Signless looked at see Dolorosa walking back with the little vial of mind honey. As she rested on her knee’s in front of him Signless moved grabbing Psiioniic into an more guarded stance to control him better. “Okay let him have an whiff i got him.”

Dolorosa nodded as she undid the vial before placing the bottle under his nose. Signless hissed lightly as Psiioniic snarled almost biting Dolorosa’s hand. The older Jade was quick enough to move her hand away as Signless wrestled Psiioniic down on the ground as he snarled from the vapor high of the mind honey. Signless growled out at him. “Calm down Psiioniic! I said calm the fuck down!”

After a bit of wrestling Psiioniic ran out of energy before laying on the ground on his stomach with Signless huffing lightly. “You back in the world of living my brother?”

Psiioniic groaned as he clenched his head lightly. “Why did the uthe the mind honey. I’ve got an big fucking headache know aththhole.”

Signless gave a small laugh. “Well you froze up on Y/n after she told us she was carrying. Remember?”

Psiioniic stilled for an moment before looking at him then groaned against this time covering his face with his hands. “Take that fucking thmirk off your face Thignlethth before I rip it off.”

Signless laughed some more. “Oh Gog’th Thign what are we going to do...We can’t have an grubling right now I mean you and Dithciple haven’t...”

Signless just smiled at his friend. “Psiioniic this is an blessing my brother please calm yourself. You and Y/n can-”

Psiioniic glared at Signless through his fingers red and blue met red eyes. Signless sighed changing his words. “can continue with us. I mean we have mother who knows about how to care for trolls like this and even more then that she will be safe. I have to admit the timing could have been better but when everyday could be our last day it nice to see something go good for an change.”

Psiioniic sighed before nodding as he moved to sit up. He was suddenly plagued by doubts and concern. Signless placed an hand on his leg. “It will be up to you to decide what happens. I’m sure whatever the choice it will be the right one.”

You and Disciple had went all the way to the village before heading back. As you and Disciple came back you were happy to see Psiioniic was stand up and pacing. When he caught you standing there he narrowed his eyes at you like he was mad. Disciple hesitated as did Signless it was never an good sign when it came to trolls to see that. You gave an smile before walking over to him. “Oh good your not broken anymore.” you gave an nervous chuckle.

Psiioniic flashed his fangs at you lightly which took an step back. You both stared at each other you watched as Psiioniic’s jaw clenched and unclenched lightly. He was angry at you a little how could you choose such an time to get grubbed up. If the Highblood didn’t let you all go he would have last more then just you but then you didn’t know nor did he which made him even worse.

Psiioniic was scared as well with having an grub on the run was dangerous for both you, the group, and the grub. How were you going to care for an creature like that during the pupating process. But at the same time he was excited happy even. The birth of an grub is something to be happy about his genetic line would continue as well as yous regardless of the stain and cruse of his blood and genetic last name.

Psiioniic’s face twisted a little as you looked at him. You weren’t sure if he wanted to hit you or hug you. You kinda off flinched away from as his hands moved out. When you felt his arms wrap around you you sighed for an moment thankful. Well you can Disciple were out walking around she explained the dangers that males would be to you even Psiioniic. You rested your head on his chest lightly before he started to purr causing the rumbling vibration in his chest. You knew from there on everything was going to be okay.

No matter what happened your friends and mate were going to see you through this know it just explaining that they’re two months pregnancy doesn’t equal yours. You sighed again looking at Dolorosa. It was going to be an long night...

-month later-

You just sighed suddenly as you ran from the bushes at the hopping-beast who ran right towards Disciple. The you heard a chatter sound then a crack before Disciple head popped up with some blood on her mouth. “Caught it?!” She nodded as you walked out of the bush. “How many is that?”

Disciple threw it in the bag before looking down. “Five i think that's enough. I kinda miss the days where you didn’t eat a lot.”

You hummed sighing nodding before pushing her as she laughed. “Fuck you!”

Disciple hopped along dancing away from you laughing. She flashed her fangs as she smiled. “Sorry that quadrant is filed by Signless’s; Y/n mew know that.”

You screwed up your face before sticking your tongue out at her. Disciple looked at you staring as you were looking else were. She could just started to notice the bigger stomach bump on your smaller frame. You were about three months into breeding cycle. Which was very concerning at first but Dolorosa had explain very carefully that for you breeding cycle could be as long as nine months. That just so strange though you promised them it wouldn’t be that long like it was for a fact. Dolorosa wasn’t to sure but you were.

Disciple tilted her head your habits had changed as well. You were eating more which was a good thing but also a bad thing as well especially when it was weird. Disciple had stopped you a time or two from eating the shell of the chirp-beast eggs much to your displeasure it seemed that and did you ever have a sweet fang. Poor Psiioniic had to literally hide his honey away from you most of the time out of your reach.

The group had never in there lives seen someone pace staring at a jar possessed as they did you. So to say you were unhappy was an understatement. Disciple thought that episode with the blueblood long ago was scary she was wrong. You declined a simple craving made you down right murderess and even she found it was hard even to talk you down from pummeling Psiioniic. So to be a bit nicer Psiioniic would give you one spoonful of the stuff a day if you relaxed and ate all your meals to finish. Which you did all of it.

You sighed looking at Disciple who was staring at you. You look at yourself to see what she was looking at. “What? What's on me?” You tried to look behind you to see.

Disciple shook her head; “Nothing sorry. I was thinking to hard about somethings.”

You followed Disciple back to the cave till you both seen Signless was leaving the cave. Disciple smiled waving at him he waved back as you smiled. You commented; “Where you going too?”

Signless hummed; “To the Village to see if I can’t get anyone to help our cause. I’ll be back before mother gets home.”

Disciple pouted a little before grabbing his arm. “I’ll come with mew! I can write down there names on the papers for the journal later.”

Signless paused before you smiled nodding as she throw you the bag of rabbits. “Alright then have fun you too!”

Signless opened his mouth before Disciple dragged him away. She knew as you did that Psiioniic was going to be back soon. So she didn’t have to stay with you. You sighed softly watching them go off before placing the bag down. You’d need to clean them up before for tonight. You sighed again before leaning down and grabbing the water-skin to see if there was enough for that. There wasn’t sadly.

So you had to go get some making basically fast pace creature jerky wasn’t going to go good without water. You wondered if Psiioniic who help you. You shrugged before going outside the cave to the pond you thought you spotted earlier. You found it but it was rather weird smelling so you figured you’d not. You knew Psiioniic went off to pick some plants for the group since you guys had like no coins at this point of time.

You all hoped that maybe by selling some of the food or what jerky maybe you’d make some coins. You didn’t really know but that the moment water seemed more appealing. “Psiioniic!” You called loudly from the cave line. You waited for him to shout back only to hear nothing. You sighed before walking out into the tree line you gentle marked the trees by searching the bark with one of the rocks but it’s base. Hopefully you wouldn’t get to lost.

As you moved along the forest line trying to find him. You ventured to an small bubbling brook. You smiled as you filled the water-skin up for the meal. You turned your head slightly to look around. Your eyes caught onto an rather small grey thing in the distances which looked like an house. You dismissed it lightly before  sighed though maybe you just missed him possible? You decided it was best to go back the way you came. As you moved you hear the bushes rustle lightly. “Psiioniic?”

You called lightly this time you did get an answer. “Bumble? I thought you were with Dithciple?”

You nodded lightly. “I was; we had caught five hopping-beasts so we called it a day. Signless went to town and Disciple followed you know a little alone time.”

You wiggled your eyebrows making him smile. “Kinky~” You nodded as he spoke again. “Anyways I’m glad I found you then. You done?”

You nodded lightly. “Yeah I was trying to find you anyways so this works out good.”

You laughed as Psiioniic nodded lightly. The both of you headed back to the cave where Psiioniic lent an hand with helping you mostly by helping you get clean the beasts up before you skinned them. After cutting and stripping the flesh off the beasts from experience in the many jobs you held as an teen you laid the flesh over top of the fire that Psiioniic made to help cure the meat faster.

You sighed as Psiioniic went to the one spot in the cave. In his hand was the jar of honey he kept out of your reach. You smiled before you giggled as Psiioniic presented you with a spoonful of honey. You leaned in taking the spoon by popped the spoon into your mouth from his hand. Psiioniic shake his head as you leaned away taking the spoon with you.

You hummed happily forgetting what you were going to say about the stream. Psiioniic collected you into his lap as you happily licking at the spoon. If you were a troll you would have been purring. You didn’t even turn your head when you heard laughter from outside of the cave.

It was Disciple and Signless’s so it wasn't concerning. Psiioniic turned his head though as the two came in. Both spoke lightly about things from town. You were happily licking the spoon not really caring what was happening as you cuddled into Psiioniic.

Psiioniic turned his head from the two as they sat down in front of the fire. Disciple giggling along before she nuzzled her face into Signless’s neck. Signless was just smiling along the four of you relaxing in each others company as Dolorosa came back huffing. Psiioniic looked behind him at her. “What’th wrong?”

She came over before sitting down. “I couldn’t find the stream around here. It seems it has moved or dried up since the last time I was around this area.”

You hummed from Psiioniic lap taking the spoon out of your mouth. “ Oh the stream the one that leads to the creepy looking building? I found it earlier today looking for Psiioniic.”

Dolorosa looked at you. “What really?”

You nodded lightly. “It’s a bit away but I seen it why?”

Dolorosa sighed. “Good we can move to the old Inn then hopefully it’s still running. Heard from town there was an killer lose and a cave is not an safe place to be. Besides there are snarl-beasts about this area and I’d rather us protected then find ourselves in the mouths of an snarls-beast or the weapon of an killer.”

You nodded as did the others. Your group packed up the items they had before heading out. Dolorosa looked at you a little. “Do you remember where it was?”

You nodded; “yeah I left markers to find it later cause I was trying to find Psiioniic after Disciple and Signless went to town but I kinda forgot about it since Psiioniic offered the rather tasty honey.”

Dolorosa chuckled very softly. “Lead they way child.”

You nodded before showing the group the way to the river which surprisingly wasn’t an river anymore just an small stream. Dolorosa sighed not liking the look. She lead the rest of you to where she remember the Inn was surprisingly the building was there but it seemed the Inn was closed down. Some of the windows were boarded up an there was that empty vibe from the place.

Dolorosa was very careful was she went into the abandon building. Psiioniic waited down stairs as she went up stairs to check things out. Signless waited at the door well you and Disciple were looking inside. An good layer of dust covered everything. There was an shout from up starts as Dolorosa called. “It’s okay! I remember four doors though but I know count three how strange.”

Psiioniic teased her lightly. “Well it wath an long time ago you know how memory changeth with time.”

Dolorosa scoffed before whacking Psiioniic on the arm. “If I have a great memory thank you. Cause if I remember right you were weeping rather-”

Psiioniic covered her mouth which had everyone laugh. “I have no clue what your talking about! Oh look an pot!”

You just smiled as you placed down your bag on the table as the rest of them. Dolorosa looked at you. “Y/n can you go collected twigs for the fire?”

You nodded lightly going outside a little you knelt down picking the sticks up. As you did so you seen Psiioniic had come back to call you back in. You collected an fair amount as you turned an shadow from in one of the windows caught your eye. You looked up rather confused before it disappeared as you blinked. “Creepy...”

“Bumble!”

“Coming Pie!”

You ran over to him as he looked at you. “What were you looking at?”

Psiioniic took the sticks you collected from him as you spoke. “There was an weird shadow in the window maybe my minds playing tricks on me.”

Psiioniic nodded. “Wouldn’t be the first time...”

You smirked back. “I know even more so with those twin sticks of yours.”

Psiioniic blushed before huffing. “Thhut up you know you love it.”

You snickered lightly. “I don’t know I think my mind was playing tricks on me...”

Psiioniic huffed again before pointing your side causing you to giggle. “Bitch.” You just winked as Psiioniic placed the wood down by the fire place.

Dolorosa smiled at you as she placed the broom by the door before looking at Disciple. “Well since we;re out this far we should look for food for the day.”

Everyone nodded unknown to you well you were outside they disguised that you who be staying in the Inn well they hunted and gathered. You smiled sitting there waiting for an task like normal.

As Signless dived up the tasks you noticed you didn’t one. You frowned a little; “What do you want me to do?”

Signless gave an little bit of an force smile; “Stay here and relax a little. I have nothing really for you to do.”

You frowned; “Come on I’m sure-”

Psiioniic interrupted you. “Another time Bumble. Don’t worry about it. Your going to make thure you watch the home front. That ith an important job.” You narrowed your eyes before sighing. The others gave you a little smile before walking out with the bags they needed to either hunt or collect. You watched from the door waving as they left.

You sighed before closing the door lightly. You moved and sat at the table for an bit rubbing your stomach. After an while you started to paced lightly back and forth in the kitchen of the shelter. You weren’t very happy the group had left you in the abandon inn. You wanted to help them at least forge for some food or something.

Them clearly treating you fragile was making you lose it. So what you could barely see your feet, maybe didn’t have the best record of things, and also had trouble find you either alone or with the group...You paused okay maybe they had a point but still. “Doesn’t mean I want this treatment.”

You groaned before looking down at your stomach. “It’s all your fault you know that. You're like me horrible timing. No wait it’s your fathers fault damn him and his bee like charm. If maybe he didn’t smell like sweet honey all the time i would have resisted.” You sighed rubbing your eye with one hand in annoyance. Fault wasn’t going got change anything it was stressful enough when all but Dolorosa thought you were about to pop.

It made you feel like you were going to throw up. Maybe you should all over Psiioniic’s bag. You sighed again before sitting down on one of the chairs at the table. You looked at the dusty table before humming. Maybe that’s what you can do to show them that your not an totally useless. You’ll clean the area that your using. It was simple enough and they would be thankful.

You smiled as you got up looking for the broom Dolorosa had earlier to sweep some of the cobwebs out. You found it rather innocently by the door which you smiled. You grabbed it before starting to sweep the floor. You cough and sneeze a little before placing your shirt over your nose to keep the dust out. It took you a bit up you cleaned the floor and wiped off the table and other surfaces. You feeling proud thought maybe even an better idea was to clean the sleeping area.

As you moved up the stairs you remember Dolorosa saying only one door she could get open which was the last and only door to the right. You paused when you noticed a bit that there was an door to the left. You tilled your head lightly. As dragged the broom across the floor ignoring the other two locked doors. You looked at it curious. Did Dolorosa miss it? Maybe it was a bit dark in here when she was looking.

You hummed as you looked at the door conflicted. It look very dusty maybe it was best to leave it alone. You huffed a little before looking down at your stomach. “What do you think I should do huh? I mean it’s an abandon in for all i know it’s closed or should I leave it alone?”

You hummed about it against your greater judgment you placed an hand on the door knob. “Well what’s the worse that can happen.” You turned the knob before seeing the door could be opened. As you opened it you got an look in what was in the inside of the room.

You made an very high pitcher whine as tears called under your eyes. You stared into the room before slamming it close in fear. You heard sounds of something moving from behind the door. The hair on the back of your neck stood up. You let go the door and ran as fast as you could dropping the broom as you ran down the stairs down and out of the not so abandon inn.

You heard the sounds of chattering coming from the inside. Which you then looked at the tree. You hadn’t tried to climb a tree in years but when push came to shove you would couldn’t out run trolls even if you weren’t pregnant. You jumped for an longer and lower branch before you gripped it tightly before pulling yourself up. You heard sounds of wood splinting which made you climb faster then you ever had even as a kid.

You eyed branches that looked like a good place to hide. You climb up better high into the tree. You sat down straddling the thick branch eyeing the view below as the sound of snarling and crazed panting could be heard. You almost could have chuckled. “Yeah it was safer it the Inn.”

You covered your mouth pulling your legs up straight and together as you heard hurried foot steps from below. You trembled lightly.

“wHeRe ArE yOu? HeHehe!” You heard loud sniffing. “WhEn I fInD yOu I’m GoInG tO eAt YoU!” there was a crazed laughter.

You felt tears start to bubble over your hand. You clenched your teeth so tightly it hurt. ‘please gods don’t like it find us.’ Your heart hammered along each minute that tick on was an other minute your life seemed to tick by. “Pie where are you...” You whispered quietly as the sound of laughter broke through the area.

Disciple looked up from her spot with an small rabbit like creature in her mouth. Dolorosa looked at her as the other dropped the animal in her hands before handing it off. Dolorosa looked at her. “What is it child?”

Disciple frowned her brows staring. The cat troll’s ears flickered and flexed about. Disciple inhaled deeply before opening her mouth a little sniffing. Disciple turned her head to Dolorosa with an mixed look. “Don’t you smell it Rosa?”

Dolorosa inhaled through her nose taking in the smells around her. The older trolls opened her mouth to taste the scent coming off the air. She hummed it was the smell of death and danger. Disciple’s jaw clenched as the younger troll let off an unaware growl.

Dolorosa looked up as she seen feather-beasts and chirping-beasts fly away from the trees. “I think we should go back. We have more then enough food for the day. Let’s go get the boys and-”

Disciple shook her head. “Psiioniic and Signless would have smelt this by now as well. Lets just go back I doubt Y/n can smell it the danger.”

Dolorosa nodded before following the younger troll. As the two female trolls got closer to the Inn the stronger and stronger the scent got. Each would look at the around and pause at every sound. If it wasn’t for you there they would have said fuck it and went to look for the boys.

As the pair of females walked they started to get the feeling someone was watching them. Both stopped as they heard something crack not to far away. Disciple flexed her hands lightly having her claws appear on her hands. Dolorosa shifted just the same with her lip stick tube.

Both waited till they heard the rustle in the bushes to bounce. Disciple snarled pouncing on an body. Her claws against the trolls neck as she felt cold metal against the side of hers. She panted to see red eyes looking at her.

She unsummoned her claws before laughing a warily. “Signless mew now not to scare us like that.”

Signless unsummoned his scythe giving a bit of a laugh as well. “I could say the same.”

He bumped his head against hers causing Disciple to purr.

“Disciple!”

“Thign!”

Disciple moved her head up. “It’s okay Rosa it’s just the boys!”

Signless called back. “It’s alright Psiioniic it is just Mother and Disciple.”

Two rustles came from opposite sides both Dolorosa and Psiioniic appeared. Disciple shifted off of Signless who got up dusting himself off. Psiioniic opened his mouth. “Ith Y/n with you too?”

The girls shook there head. “No we’re just heading back to get her. I doubt she could smell this.”

Psiioniic nodded the group headed back to the in only to find the source of the danger coming from there. Psiioniic about had an freak out when he spotted the Inn door busted out, two sets of foot prints, and blood.

Dolorosa gripped Psiioniic’s hand before pointing at the fact there were two set’s of foot prints which meant you must have gotten out of there. The group decided to split up to find you. Disciple and Signless followed the prints well Disciple and Psiioniic walked around near the Inn to see if you maybe came back.

As the pair walked they called your name. “Y/n!”

“Y/n where are mew!”

As they past one set of tree’s where the foot prints disappear Disciple’s ear’s flickered. Disciple looked at the tree as they past it. “Y/n?”

There was an flat mewling sound. Disciple moved close looking around it. She was sure you were calling her with that mew she told you about when there was danger about. Disciple stood there puzzled till she rubbed her head in pain. “Ow-” As she looked at piece of branch that hit her.

Signless looked at her puzzled “Are you okay love?” Disciple nodded till another two things drop of her beside her this time. A pair of shoes not just any shoes either. Signless blinked as Disciple looked up frowning. He watched as her expression went from anger to surprise to disbelief. “How did mew get mewr self up there!”

Signless frowned before walking over and looking up at see you waving at the pair of them just so happy to see them and not something else. Disciple and Signless moved a little as they watched in part disbelief as you climbed down the tree. Your feet and toes seemed made for such active as even on the more thinner branches you were fine. You didn’t even blink when you gripped the last branch effectively swinging down onto the ground. “I’m so glad it didn't get you two!”

Disciple gave you an welcomed hug. You moved away from her as you slipped on your shoes. “We-” Signless was starting to say when you spoke.

“Need to get out here I know there’s an fucking psycho trolls' fucking in the Inn. He was fucking chasing me.”

Disciple blinked lightly. “What-”

You shook your head as you kept looking around. “Come on! Where’s Pie and Rosa?” you started to move rather quickly. Signless and Disciple called after you confused before looking at each other before catching up to you.

Disciple grabbed your arm gentle to make you stop; “Y/n what are mew talking about? Mewr making no sense. Mew smelt the danger?”

You looked at her confused before speaking. “Wait? No! In the Inn up the stairs the last door to the left there was this door. I remember Dolorosa saying about there were four doors in the Inn so I figured that she didn’t noticed it. I looked in to see what was in there and...and....I saw it...”

You looked at her. Disciple thought you were about to cry how you sounded. “Standing there was a troll he was covered in...hell I don’t know nor do I want too. Fresh corpses littered everywhere so i slammed the door and booked the fuck out of there. I- Fuck! Signless move!”

Signless glanced back in time just to see someone literally punch him in the face sending him back a bit. Disciple whipped around pulling you behind her as she hissed both out of concern for Signless and in anger.

An bubbled up crazed laughter drowned out her hisses though. Signless shook his head as he rolled just before an cleaver came down on his face. Signless crawled back a bit till he got up flashing his fangs and roaring. This must be what you were talking about and the foot prints they saw. God the troll looked like an experiment gone wrong.

He jerked like an puppet on strings laughing. There was an popping sound which had Signless look back to see the troll shriek in pain moving away from him. “What the fuck ith that!”

“Signless! Disciple! Y/n!”

Psiioniic was behind him with his psionics wrapping around his hands crackling lightly. Dolorosa run up beside him to help him up. The wounded troll hissed moving away a bit. “nO! I nEeD tO fEeD! vOiCeS tElL mE tOo!” The troll moved away from them before narrowing his sights on you and Disciple. He seemed almost desperate as he run from the three of them at the two of you. You grabbed Disciple’s hand and forced her to move instead of fighting him. “He’ll fucking chop you to bits.”

Disciple looked at you before jerking you the other way to so the troll missed cutting your back. Psiioniic was trying his hardest to get an clear shot but you and Disciple were running around. Psiioniic spotted his chance and was about to let go an charged when he snarled sending the blast wide. He started to whip his eyes of the sand that was found in them. Dolorosa hissed about black tier as small little wisps of black seemed before them.

The three of them couldn't do anything as some more trapped Disciple's foot causing her to try and get herself free and you to try and help her. You gripped Disciple rather tightly around the shoulder pulling her in close as if to protect her. You were flashing your teeth at the troll. The Troll giggled happily about the voices going to leave him alone. As he raised his cleaver Signless shouted an terrified roar as he watched the troll about to kill the both of you.

But instead the troll roared one hand held onto his head as he screamed in terror. The black like wisps disappeared. Everyone stared as the psycho troll moved away from you and Disciple. His bloody cleaver held high in the air still. He laughed almost fearfully. “nO! No! NoT tHe PoWeR! sToP! tHe VoIcEs! YoU’rE mAkInG tHeM sTrOnGeR! nO!”

Everyone watched as he placed the cleaver on his own throat. Disciple looked down at you for a moment as you were wide eyed and mumbling. “Do it...do it you son of a bitch...slit your own god damn throat.”

Not more then an heartbeat later the troll slit his own throat causing lime blood to shot everywhere. He was still a bit alive as he hacked at his neck enough till he down dead from no blood. Disciple looked from the troll to you before shivering. She doubt you did it but it was very creepy. You touched her arm lightly looking a bit up at her. “It’s okay Disciple...”

She looked at you as you rubbed her arm before patting the back of her neck. She trembled before laying her head on your shoulder. She whimpered lightly. You seemed to nodded lightly as the others came over. Signless looked at you with an unsure look before looking at Disciple. “Come here...”

Disciple trembled from you to him. Signless held her tightly as he stared at you. You weren’t trembling at all. You held an sad look before an lightly unsure smile appeared. Psiioniic came over almost afraid to touch you. You just smiled before speaking; “I think...we should get moving. It’s not safe in the open.”

Everyone nodded it was an quick fearful trip to the Inn were Dolorosa and Psiioniic grabbed the bags from in the Inn. Your group made an quick trip to an cave Psiioniic and Signless had found on there hunt for food. As soon as the group set up enough Disciple dismissed herself for bed needing to sleep off the experience. Signless followed her saying that he’d and Disciple woke he later.

The three of you just nodded and you wished them an good rest. Dolorosa still made the soup since the three of you still needed to eat. Normally Disciple task of taking care of the creatures you step up to fill her shoes. Dolorosa was wary handing you an sharp object but had no other choice she didn’t really know how to do prepare the meat properly.

Psiioniic and Dolorosa sat there and watched you as you started to slit open the hopping-beasts and cleaned them out before skinning them. You worked an feverishly fast pace with not even an flinch or blink. You breathed along before cutting up the meat. You sat there before speaking which had the two jump lightly. “ I used to work at an meat packaging plant as an teen. Besides you all seem to forget I was at the Highblood’s heels for a good week or so. Stuff like that doesn’t bother me much anymore.”

Psiioniic made a face as you looked up at him throwing the meat into the stew that Dolorosa had made. “I’m sorry I shouldn’t say that so bluntly...” You looked down before sighing. “Look don’t worry your horns about it okay. The soups nearly done anyways.”

You offered Dolorosa an spoonful to taste. Dolorosa took the spoon and tasted it. Psiioniic looked at you a bit oddly. Was it an bad thing you were so okay with stuff like this or was it just normal for you. Psiioniic sighed before forcing you into his lap as he held you. He was so scared that he had was going to lose you and the grubling. He wished he’d never have to feel that feeling again.

It had been an week or so since there you were know roughly four months into the pregnancy or what they called it breeding cycle. You stretched rather nimbly for your form. You had spend the whole day with Signless helping him write and sent letters to informants and other important trolls. Some were even of Highblood status or Sea dwellers. You were happy that he was happy.

Signless looked at you though your clothes still fit a bit strained of course but he was happy that they could still hide you form. There journey was dangerous enough it was even more so with an breeding troll. Signless felt pings of guilt as he stared at you a little bit of his attitude lately was from his primitive instincts talking but he wanted to be very angry at you and physically violent. You took in stride though is out bursts.

He was thankful for that even more so at the moment. He would have been swamped with work but here you were helping him out. Signless stood up to get the clinks out of his back from sitting for so long. You seemed to twist your back using the chair. He flinched hearing the cracks and popping sound from your back and neck. Signless looked at you which you winked at him. “Trust me it does wonders.”

Signless just gave a small smile before speaking. “You want to come with me into the village? It’ll be my treat...”

You grinned happily. “If you promise we get to spend time together then sure.”

Signless gave an unsure smile before nodding. You stood up before grabbing his hand. “Well then lead the way brother.”

Signless laughed lightly. “You sure not budder?”

You laughed with him before shaking your head as your other hand flipped up your hood as he did his own. “No i know the difference between roth and udd.”

Signless hummed as you both walked down and out of the Inn into the less busy part of the small trading town. Vendors were everywhere in the street shouting and selling there wears. You looked about a little seeing things just throw away. You tugged your arm around Signless’s arm lightly where he smiled lightly. He stopped once an a while when someone spoke to him about the two of you. It was the more older trolls to had something to say mostly asking how long you both had been matespirits for.

Signless noticed that you were staring at the yraina marker who was cutting off some yraina away from the more spools it seemed the Maker noticed as well. “You like something dirt eater?”

You glanced up a little before humming. You were used to at this point people calling you and your groups things from how you were dressed. “Yeah those pieces your throwing away. You going to use them?”

the Maker frowned; “no why you want them?”

You nodded lightly which Signless looked confused. “Yes can I take an couple strings?”

The troll waved at you signaling it was alright. You let go of Signless arm who watched you as you knelt and picked about an good two hands full of string. The jeweler beside the troll offered you the stone cuts that were throw away too. You picked the ones with holes in the centers. Signless gave you an questionable look as you thanked both of them.

You dismissed Signless’s questions. “I’ll explain in an bit. It’s kinda embarrassing.”

Signless laughed a little as you both made your way to the food area. He spend what little he had on an bit of a treat for the both of you small balls of dough that were glazed in an jam. You and Signless sat by the park the village had for a bit of tourist relaxing time. As you both sat in the rather shaded area you asked him if you both had any more coins left.

He shook his head which you smiled. “I’ll take care of that.”

Signless sighed as he popped in the treat into his mouth. You finished your treat rather fast like you were half starved. Signless snorted in a bit of laughter which you stuck out your tongue at him.

After a bit Signless looked at you as you sat with the free throw away yarn. You ushered him closer before handing him the yarn bits. “Hold these please let me show you an useless talent I learned as a child.”

Signless watched as you knotted three colorful strains of yarn together before placing the end in between your lips. He wondered if you were going to play it before your hands started to move in an fast pace making the yarn into an bracelet. He blinked in surprise to see you had done that. You grabbed one of the stones the vendor gave you as an pity gift. He watched you in compass it into the bracelet. You tied the other end of the bracelet before letting it go.

You placed the bracelet in his lap and started into an new one. In less then ten minutes you had made 10 jeweled bracelets. Signless looked at you in shock. “That isn't an useless talent Y/n! Do you know how much we could trade for this?!

You shook your head guessing. “I dunno know an fish maybe?”

Signless huffed; “Try ten large ones for two of these bracelets. What do the bracelets mean anyways?”

You shrugged lightly as you stood up trying them. “Nothing really they just look pretty. Most of the time it’s what two female friends make and give to each other. It’s like an friendship bracelet if anything.”

Signless smiled before placing an hand on yours. “Well then want to go see what we can get for them? Just an little look around. I doubt the others are back yet Y/n.”

You hummed thinking about it before shrugging with an laugh. “Why not maybe we can get something to eat too?”

Signless nodded lightly as you followed him about. You both ended why in the more clothing area of the markets where Signless saw you eyeing the small wiggler clothes. It looked all Psiioniic’s colors. It had yellow and black strips on the shirt were long sleeve. The pants and little slip on shoes were black as well. You jolted as if he startled you. “You like that?”

You blushed heavily nodding. “Yeah it’s cute i was just thinking was all.”

Signless hummed before looking at the clothes as well the vendor spotted the pair of you before smiling. She was an older looking olive blood. “Spotted something you both like?”

You nodded as Signless gave an little smile. “Yes my...morial spotted something she liked that little clothes there.”  

Signless pointed to the small set of wiggler clothes which the elder troll looked at before grabbing it. “Aw yes I’ve had this set for sweeps it seems not an lot of trolls like the yellow and black strips. You want to look at it?”

The troll offered you the clothes. You looked at Signless who nodded lightly. You moved your hand out from under the cloak to hold onto the clothes. Your hidden fingers run across the material it was very soft to the touch. You looked at it more and more unable to hide the gentle and radiant smile looking at it.

Signless watched you watching you smile it he almost didn’t have the heart to want to get you to stop. The old troll looked at the pair of you. It was very noticeable you both didn’t have an lot of money from how dust the cloak were. She suddenly felt sympathetic towards you. You smelt very very lightly of breeding. You seemed to be hiding the fact rather nicely but she knew. She didn’t last this long without picking an few things up.

She smiled lightly; “Do you like it?”

You nodded before starting to fold it rather nicely back together. “Yes but we...well I don’t have anything worth value to trade or pay it from you. I’m sorry to bother you miss.”

You gave an small sad smile before trying to walk away from it. Signless’s jaw clenched he knew you wanted it. The old troll almost looked heartbroken for you not for hurting her feelings.

You touched his arm lightly; “Let’s go brother I’m sure your matespirit and mine are back waiting for us.”

Signless looked down at you a little before making an face. He looked at the older troll before mouthing, “I’ll be right back.”

The older troll smiled before giving an little nod. Signless looked at you before touching your hand. “Alright then lets go back.”

The older troll placed the little set beside her so no one would pick it out. Signless and you both walked away you glancing back more then moment before giving an little sigh. Signless coached you back to the Inn before coming up with an really back excuse. Signless oohed a bit loudly before rubbing his forehead. “Oh goodness I forgot Disciple asked me to get her red paint.”

You looked at him before smiling. “Well lets go-”

Signless waved you off with his hand. “No it’s okay I’ll go and get it it’ll be quick. You should go upstairs to put away the food and rest.”

You were going to voice you concerns when he promised he’d be safe. He pushed you lightly up the stairs till you gave in. “Fine but if your not back in an couple of minutes I’m going to go find you!”

Signless laughed it off before going down and out of the Inn after you were rather secured in the Inn. Signless had an wait walk to the Vendor who looked at him with an smile.

Signless dug into his pocket for the bracelet you had made for him to give to Disciple. “This is all I got to trade you ma’am. I can tell you it’s hand made and with very precious stones.”

Signless offered her the rather unique looking item. She looked it over an bit before nodding. “Alright you know I think this’ll be enough. Do you want the females symbol on it?”

Signless paused before nodding. “If it;s not to much?”

She shook her head. “Not at all deary. What’s her symbol.”

Signless described her Psiioniic’s symbol to the older troll. She nodded before fishing out some black string and on each wrist cuff embroidered Psiioniic’s symbol. Signless smiled as she pasted him the small grubling set of clothes. “There you go all nice and pretty.”

Signless bowed lightly in thanks. “Thank you.” She waved him off.

Signless almost ran back to the Inn as if he wanted to show you what he had done for you. As Signless opened the door to the Inn seen Disciple turning her head and seen an relieved look on her face. “There mew are! Thank the Gog’s mew had us worry.”

Signless frowned before speaking. “I was gone for not more then four minutes...”

Disciple snorted her nose at him placing her hands on her hips. “Alpha mew know I'm flushed mew but mew have no concept of time. Mew’ve been away from at least an hour.”

Signless looked down guilt he didn’t know he was gone that long. “Oh...wait is Y/n okay?! I left her here-”

Disciple nodded lightly just as Dolorosa came down the stairs. “Oh good your back child. Where did you go?”

Dolorosa was very calm as she asked. Signless blushed a little before showing the both of them what he had traded for. Disciple mewed in surprise and Dolorosa smiled lightly. “Y/n and I had gone into town a little we walked by this she really liked it. I figured we don’t have an lot of time for wiggler stuff. So I got them an wiggler day present I guess...did I mention she really like it?”

Dolorosa was about to say something then there was an crash sound like something wood being throwing and an shout. Everyone in the Inn look up at the stairs at the sound before chatting again this time just an bit louder, Dolorosa sighed lightly looking up at the stairs. “Maybe it’s best if you come up and tell him what happen before she loses her temper and hurts him this time.”

Signless frowned confused before Disciple gripped his hand. “Meowr two hot head morial’s are having an verbal fight.”

Signless ran up the stairs in worry. Disciple and Dolorosa quickly followed. As Signless opened the door shouting; “Enough the bo- oh Gog!”

Disciple and Dolorosa watched from the stairs as there was an shout of surprise and  another in angry. Signless looked on horrified what was happening before him.

“Clothe the fucking door aththhat!” The girls blushed as they seen Psiioniic’s naked arm grab the door knob then slamming it.

Signless trembled lightly blushing an very brilliant shade of red. “Where’s the eye bleach...”

Signless mumbled lightly he had seen Psiioniic looking at him with an enraged look on his face. His shirt was off and his pants were around his knees and you were on your back on the table with your pants around your ankles with Psiioniic’s shirt tied around your wrists keeping them together. There was another banging sound and snarl which had the three of them scurry away rather fast.

Signless decided it was best to wait down stairs till one of you came down stairs. As they waited Dolorosa told them about the rumors going around about what was going around the small town. Disciple looked up suddenly as Psiioniic came down with an rather small bruise on cheek. “What are you looking at?”

He snapped at Disciple who smiled looking away. “Nothing. Is Y/n awake?”

Psiioniic snorted. “Yeth Bumble’th hidding till thhe ith unhorrified that you thaw uth.”

Psiioniic shrugged it off. He had walked in or spotted Signless and Disciple pailing many times so it wasn’t like it doesn’t happen. Psiioniic sat down into one of the chairs with an sigh. Psiioniic looked at the table to see the small set. “What’th that? New material rather thmall ith it?”

He picked up the small set of material seeing it wasn’t material. He looked at Dolorosa figuring she bought it. “Oh no don’t look at me your morial bought it.”

Psiioniic looked at Signless who looked away. “Thign you now it’th like twice thize’th to thmall for you right? I know your an wiggler face bit thith ith to much.”

Signless huffed at his morial. “No dipshit it’s for your matespirit. She wanted it so it wasn’t like it was horribly much and we don’t really have anything for it other then an blanket that Rosa made.”

Psiioniic opened his mouth before closing it and sighing. “Your tho weird.”

Psiioniic gave a little smile before rolling his eyes and pushing Signless’s shoulder. Signless smiled at him a little before giving an chuckle. Disciple turned her head again hearing you apologies to an troll who your shoulders brushed by accident. You looked at the group as they stare at you. You make an face before looking away.

You sat yourself beside Psiioniic before clearing your throat. “I see you finally made your way back.”

Signless chuckled before nodding. “where did you get too?”

Signless didn’t really get to say anything when Psiioniic pushed at you the set of tiny clothes. “He grabbed thome clotheth.”

You looked at the set before looking at him then the set again. “It’s the set we saw at that troll’s stand.”

Signless nodded lightly rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah. It was cheap from what the troll said so I traded her for it. Since you liked it so much I mean it’s for the wiggler day...”

You smiled happily before nodding you held the set close. “Thank you brother it’s very nice.”

Disciple chirped in lightly. “Why do you like it. It seems rather old looking?”

You smirked looking at Psiioniic. “Well it’s yellow and black like Psiioniic is besides I mean look at it. It’s screams bumble bees.”

Psiioniic smirked; “Thee told you can’t resist the Captor charm...” Psiioniic placed his tongue a bit out before making an sound that sounded like buzzing. You laughed as he nuzzled his face into your neck causing you to laugh. You pushed Psiioniic from you which caused him to causing him to fall out of his chair and onto the floor.

You smirked from your spot, “Look I resisted it! Who’s the bee charmer now?”

This caused everyone of your friends laughed. You started to laugh as did Psiioniic. Signless smiled it felt nice once and a well to relax. Unfortunately the relaxed atmosphere quickly shattered when an troll came into the Inn panting. “The Empress’s forces are it town!” More then your group reacted.

An couple of wanted trolls very quickly ran out of the Inn. Your group grabbed the bags before forcing to move to walk in the sun to get away. You were forced into Dolorosa’s heavy cloak to protect yourself since yours was an lighter material and Psiioniic’s cloak didn’t have enough room for you to share.

Your group walked for an full night and day cycle before thankfully finding an rather tucked away cave to use for the day. Everyone was tired having not had slept for an full day cycle. So it wasn’t long before everyone got settled. You broke away from Dolorosa after thanking her and having a little chat about important things. You then rather ungratefully flopped onto the blankets that Psiioniic just finished settling down.

Psiioniic looks down at you as you stared up at him. Psiioniic shifted down to beside you. He purred lightly which you hummed. You both bumped foreheads before you laid down using his arm for an pillow. Psiioniic wrapped his around your back before closing his eyes. It wasn’t long everyone was asleep with ever little sounds other then the steady sounds of breathing.

During the day Psiioniic opened his eyes rather angrily. He was going to tell you to stop poking him in the side that’s when he seen you asleep face on his arm and your one hand through over his chest the other up close to your face. He narrowed his glance at you as he felt the poke again. You sighed deeply in your sleep as if you felt the some thing.

You kept of sleeping though. Psiioniic looked down both your bodies to see what was going on. He noticed your shirt was a tad up showing the pale s/c skin under that was taunt with life. Psiioniic narrowed his eyes did your skin just seem to move out. You nuzzled your face into his arm which Psiioniic ignored.

As you breathed in he saw it again an bump formed then disappeared. Psiioniic blinked was that the life you both created. Psiioniic almost hesitated lightly before moving rolling over onto his side. You rolled as well facing away from him. He waited till you settled down before wrapping his arm around your body. Psiioniic palmed your stomach lightly stroking it. As he did Psiioniic felt the bumps from the thing inside of you. Psiioniic looked at you and at the others who were asleep.

Psiioniic nuzzled his face into your hair and neck just enough to hide the smile that was on his face. Psiioniic palmed our stomach lightly rubbing and looking for the tiny movements from inside of you. Psiioniic frowned as the movement stared to slowly down then stopped. He frowned mapping out ever inch of your stomach to see if it was doing anything.

Psiioniic stills when he heard you whisper softly. “You’ve put him to sleep.”

Psiioniic tenses looking down at a little. Your eyes were closed looking like you were sleep. “What wath that?” Psiioniic whispered lightly.

One tired e/c eyes opens a look and flickers to look at him. “You’ve put him to sleep Pie. It’s why he’s not kicking anymore.”

Psiioniic looked away a bit embarrassed being caught in an almost intimidate action. You turned in his hold kissing his chin. “He’ll be up in an hour or so. You’ll feel him turn maybe when he starts again. Then you can have more of an bonding time then.”

Psiioniic blushed looking away grumbling before pretending to sleep. You shook your head calling him cute before rolling back over. You couldn’t help but smile when Psiioniic’s hand goes back to your stomach as you fall back asleep.

When night rolled around you didn’t say anything about the bonding Psiioniic had done to Disciple. She was being an bit nosy about why you were smiling so much but you just told her you had an good night sleep for an change that the baby didn’t kick you all night.

Disciple looked confused before you shrugged her away asking something else instead. But the whole time Psiioniic couldn’t look at anyone. It wasn’t long after that your group started to move.

Chapter Text

It took an few days but your group had fortunately had walked right to an big town. Signless was very confused how your group got to Defabio instead of Milion.

The village looked more like an big town to you. How you got to an big town and not an *small village was unknown to you but town meant Inns. And inn’s meant not sleeping on the dirt and ground but on blankets. You seemed rather happy about this well the others were not so much. You didn’t know what the town was known for. Psiioniic gripped your hand rather strongly.

Signless looked at you before sighing. “Y/n before we head into town; you must promise us you will not leave our sides not for anything. Not even to go to the *hole.”

You looked at him a bit nervous what was in the village that was so bad. “O-okay I promise you guys I wouldn’t do anything without one of you.”

Signless set you a bit of an glare before nodding smiling. “Good know go with Disciple I need to talk to Psiioniic for a moment..alone.”

You really didn't like this but you submitted to Signless it was very rare he sounded like he meant business. Psiioniic placed an hand on your back. “Go, we’ll caught up. Take care of her Disciple.”

Disciple nodded lightly before offering you her hand. You took it looking at Psiioniic and Signless with a worried look. Dolorosa smiled walking on the other side of you. “Come on lets see if we can’t find an nice Inn? Maybe an bath sounds nice?”

You gave an smile nodding as Disciple dragged your attention away. Psiioniic watched as the three of you leave talking about things you’d get into well your group stayed here well they got some information from the Highbloods.

Psiioniic sighed as you three disappear a bit from sight. He shook his head before looking at Signless who swung his bag down. “I am sorry if i sounded a bit harsh Psii. I didn’t mean it to be as such...I know you wouldn’t want her to see this.”

Psiioniic closed his eyes nodding. “No it’th fine Thignlethth. Thank you.”

Signless opened his back and pulled out an round metal collar looking thing. It looked heavy and bore the sign of Dolorosa’s. Psiioniic flickered his ears down as he took the slave collar. In small villages he could get away with not wearing things like this. But in towns like this known for the slave trade and had slave markets it wasn’t safe for him to not wear one. The group was worried because you smelt like an mage at this point. Mages had a bit sweeter smell to them and thanks to his scent he branded you as one.

Psiioniic palmed the collar before cracking it open and placing it around his neck. It was lose fitting so it was comfortable for him. He hoped he’d never have to explain what it was for. Lucky for him he didn’t need too. Dolorosa had came to find the pair after finding an rather nice Inn to stay at she had left Disciple with you so the pair of you could have an bath for an change.

Since the two of you need one after all the stuff you had been through. Psiioniic, Signless, and Dolorosa made it to the Inn and upstairs before either you and Disciple came back. Psiioniic had more then enough time to take off the collar. He knew an bath meant an good half hour in the water. The ground was rather thankful for the rest after being on such an fast pace to get the last part of their journey done even though this wasn’t the best place to be in for an relax time it was still welcomed.

Everyone had went to bed rather earlier the past couple of days had wore everyone thing from the psycho troll to the Empress forces howling the ground. Before you could get asleep though you had to ask Psiioniic what Signless wanted to talk to him about.

Psiioniic lied saying it was him asking if Psiioniic wouldn’t reconsider staying behind for his and our safety. You scoffed shaking your head as Psiioniic nodded saying how crazy that sounded to him as well. You both agreed to stick to the journey till the end just to re-solidify what you both had already agreed too with each other.

You had woke up early that night thanks to the baby that rolled on your bladder. Psiioniic was still asleep so you didn’t really bother him by going back to bed. You sat at the table looking up of the window that was covered for the day. You relaxed having the time to think for an change after stealing a bit of first night meal from the food bag.

Dolorosa had woken up a bit later not to surprised to see you were up. You smiled at her as she smiled back as she fixed her hair lightly from the nest head she had going. You noticed you had an piece of fruit in your hands. You apologized not feeling like troll oatmeal.

She waved it off asking if you wanted to follow her later to go get more supply. You agreed for the change of pace. Dolorosa was happy to have someone tag along for an change. After Disciple woke up next and you had change into something a bit better you and Dolorosa went to go get more supplies.

As you walked with Dolorosa side by side people would spare glances at you before snaring and looking away. You had an confused look one your face before Dolorosa would pacify you. “Your scent is a bit to sweet to some trolls do not worry about it.”

You nodded lightly. Other then the occasional grunt or hiss everything was okay. Dolorosa wanted to look at some material so she let you sit by the pond with the food you both had collected from the vendors. As you sat by the pond swaying your feet about sitting beside the bag of items Dolorosa had gotten as she when to quickly return something not to far away.

You were deep in though about the baby inside of you since once and a well you rubbed your stomach when it would kick you in the bladder of all places. You didn’t noticed till the moons was blocked by another troll. You looked up from under your hood a bit. “You- where is your-!”

You looked at him blinking what did he just ask you. “E-excuse me what did you just say I didn’t understand you?” You tried your best to be politic you didn’t caught the two words. He asked you again this time more violently. You gulped the two words he spoke didn't translate to you. You looked to see Dolorosa with her back turned.

You smiled a little; “I’m here with my friend. She’s over there buying some material.” You poked Dolorosa out as he started to huff as if he was going to lose this temper all over you. You were about to say something when someone beat you to it.

“Excuse me lowblood why are you bothering my mates-” The olive blood looked at the blue blood who was standing suddenly beside you. You tried your best not to panic.

The Oliveblood went off on the blueblood who quickly shut the olive bloods move with his spear through the trolls leg. The troll screamed in pain causing everyone to look. Dolorosa eyes were the size of cup saucers. She quickly looked away as if to protect you.

The Blueblood placed his hand on top of your hood. Causing you to go tense you were trying not to tremble to badly. “It’s alright my lovely -, - is here. No other motherfuckers are bothered you both right?”

You shook your head he moved his hand away smiling. “Good. Know...” he flashed an letter in front of your face. “You give this to my mate and tell her to follow it okay. I’ll see you both at the hive later were we’ll have an long talk. So be a good little bred - for me.”
You nodded almost reduced to tears.

THe olive blood was rolling around on the ground with his olive blood dripping everywhere. The blue blood left you alone as you muffled an distressed sound. Dolorosa came over a bit fearful. You trembled handing her the letter. “H-he says f-follow it....”

Dolorosa took the letter from your hand as she sat down for a moment you leaned against he shivering. Dolorosa’s eyes skimmed through the letter. “Y/n can you run?”

You nodded lightly trying to hold back tears. “Good child, I need you to keep up with me okay. Do not get separated from me.”

Dolorosa got up and grabbed your hand. You grabbed the bag and ran back to the inn with her. You followed almost step for step. As you too got back she let go of your hand as you ran up the stairs faster then her. You throw open the door scaring the three out of there wits for a moment. Before you event taking off your cloak or drop the bag you run to Psiioniic and clung to him hugging him. That's when you let that distressed sound go.

Psiioniic confused gathers you up in his lap as he tries to console you. Which he comes you down as the three look at you as before Dolorosa who’s huffing she closes and locks the door. She looks as spooked as you are. Signless got up; “Mother what’s wrong.”

Dolorosa walked in holding the letter out for him. “R-read this. Disciple, Psiioniic, and Y/n get the things ready to leave. Hurry know children.” You slide off Psiioniic’s lap without much of an word as she gives you the food you had gotten. As you start to pack it into the food bag Signless heard the letter starting to swear. Disciple looked at Signless who was looking at his mother. “Who-”

She just looked at him. “One of his informants.”

Signless nodded lightly before agreeing with her unsaid statement. “Alright we’ll leave now. Stay lose everyone.”

Psiioniic and Disciple looked at each other before you as you gripped onto Dolorosa’s hand lightly. She smiled at you petting your hand. Signless shredded the paper before picking up his pack. The group had run out the back door of the Inn as the front on was busted open. Your group just narrowly missed the Empress’s forces that invaded the Inn. Your group had ran from the town even with Psiioniic not in his collar.

Dolorosa moved you under her cloak as the sky turned an lighter. The others pulled there cloak around themselves more to protect themselves. Though each had tied themselves to the other since they aren’t look without going blind or burned. It wasn’t till the middle of sun up that found an protected area in the bare trees quick were hiding there leafs from the sun. Dolorosa lead the group onto the smaller cave.

The group quickly settled into the cave rather quickly. You relaxed against the blankets for you and Psiioniic. Disciple was chatting with you as Psiioniic and Dolorosa had gone back out to make sure their was no one following the group. He could see a bit without his eyes being blinded thanks to his psionics. Dolorosa was out with him cause she could lead him back and also see things bit better since she could see without needing to keep fully covered. Signless was at the front just thinking about where the group was going to get away from the Empress’s assassin forces that were on your groups tail. Thanks to the Highblood your group and just slipped pass them.

As Disciple spoke you wondered what that the other olive troll had said to you. You doubt it was anything good but you wanted to know in case for the future. You nibbled on your lips you wanted to know what the two words meant. As Disciple spoke to you about landships. “H-hey Disciple may I asked you something?”

Disciple paused before nodding. “Yes mew may Y/n what is it?”

You licked your lips gently looking at her. You hoped you had the sound down. “what does - mean?”

Disciple looked at you almost with an digested look. You looked at her face and gulped as she got up. Disciple covered her mouth before raising an finger at you telling you one moment before she walked out. You waited for her regretting even asking the question. What had you just asked her. You rubbed your stomach lightly as the being within you started to kick.

You gave an nervous laugh. “I guess your going to kick me for putting my foot in my mouth huh? Well I'll take that.”

You started to get more and more nervous, worried, and paranoid by the second. You turned your head as Signless walked into your line of sight. With an almost angry look on his face. Disciple looked at you with almost upset look. For whatever reason you felt like you were in trouble like really big trouble. You wished you could just disappear at the moment as Signless looked at you.

Every since you had gotten grubbed up as they called it he seemed to have less and less patience for you. Signless just stared at you as you held an very nervous and sorry look. He couldn’t believe you just asked Disciple what an *Qainau meant. Signless sighed angrily he was trying not to be mad. It was going to be a wiggler raising an wiggler. Signless was more upset that the fact that it seemed Psiioniic was going to do most of the raising which didn’t sit right with the mutant male.

Signless looked at you before sighing again and sitting down in front of you. He watched as you gained an guilty look and wouldn’t really meet his eye. He knew that you knew at this point you had asked something you weren’t suppose too. “Y/n...”

He spoke low you seemed to crack. “I’m sorry i didn’t know it was a bad word! I...I just wanted to know what it meant! I...I...please don’t be mad at me.”

Signless watched as you reduced yourself into tears. Signless grabbed your hands rubbing it. “Stop crying Y/n. Just stop. I’m not mad just frustrated.” He would never understand why you were always so terrified of them being mad at you. Signless just sighed; “I know you have no idea what you asked just don’t ask anyone that again ever. It’s...it’s not something that is good to ask. It’s a very bad word that should never be repeated alright? Know just stop crying you’ll make Psiioniic and the grub upset.”

You took your hands out of his hands and rubbed your eyes trying to calm yourself. As you did there was an sudden sound as an angry and protective growl as well an distressful purr. You looked up at see Psiioniic was standing there with Dolorosa.

Disciple looked at the pair as Signless looked over. Psiioniic was glaring at Signless as the air seemed to tense lightly. You chocked up an sound not really understand or hearing what was going on. You would hear an high pitches almost trill sound or grunt.

You spoke though it seemed it didn’t look good you in tears with Signless in front of you. “I upset myself again. S-signless was trying to help calm me since Disciple had went away from an moment to get some water from the stream.”

You were trying to control your tears that weren’t wanting to be controlled. Psiioniic looked at you before sighing he closed his eyes before giving an gurgled sound. Signless and the other two sighed. You had diffused an boiling argument. Signless and Disciple moved away as Psiioniic moved to you. He sighed rather forcefully before turning his attention to you. You spoke gently as he made sounds.

Signless looked at the pair of you before grabbing both Disciples and Dolorosa’s hand moving out of the back of the cave. He dropped Dolorosa’s hand as he got to the fire. Disciple gripped his hand tighter because of what was vocalized back there. Signless and Psiioniic had an rather big fight morial wise.

Psiioniic called him out on how Signless’s being acting with you, how Signless was an *Mutinopa, and how he felt like he couldn’t trust Signless with you cause he’d do something to you because how Signless’s being jealous since you and him had entered an mateship. Signless had said how he questioned why they were ever morials when Psiioniic was an enemy Qainau and that he was just fine with Disciple alone. He didn’t need an rather mood asshole in his life who acted the same way when he and Disciple entered there mateship. Thankfully before the fight could get any worse you had spoke up.

Disciple though didn’t know how to fix this nor did Dolorosa. What had been said rather hurt both parties. It wasn’t uncommon for morials to have spats when the other thought the other was doing something unwanted by the other. But the tone of the vocalization that was being done it was more aggressive like those who morialships that were crumbling. Signless huffed lightly by the fire sitting down.

Signless covered his face with his hands as his shoulders slumped how could he say those things to Psiioniic his brother and kin. How could he call him an enemy more then that an Qainau. “What have I done...” His voice was thick with emotion. Disciple wrapped her arms around him shushing him. Signless clung to her for once in his life Signless was afraid that he’d lose Psiioniic not to the highbloods but done to his instincts.

You meanwhile were looking at Psiioniic who face was blank. You touched his face lightly. “Pie what happened...”

Psiioniic shook his head before hugging you tightly. He couldn’t believe he called his brother an Mutinopa. How could he be so stupid he knew Signless would never hurt you. He just got wrapped up in seeing you cry like you had some nights after Signless was an bit harshly verbal with you. He knew Disciple would have stood up for you but he just couldn’t help it.

Psiioniic made an rather wounded sound which caused you to press your forehead against his while you were patting his face. He was about to lose his brother, kin, savior, and the only troll he ever believed in so much not to the highbloods but his instincts. After a bit Psiioniic seemed to calm down which you looked at him. “I don’t know what happen Psiioniic but whatever happened between you and Signless you need to clear it up before it becomes bigger.” Psiioniic looked at you he was about to speak when you shushed him. “No you need to listen to me. You know Signless would never hurt me or the baby. Psiioniic he’s your family for goodness sake! You need to talk and apologies to him before it’s to late too. You can’t lose the other thing you love more then I do. You can’t lose Signless like this.”

Psiioniic made an sound as if he agreed. “I know Y/n. Gog I know...”

Psiioniic stood as you shooed him. “Then go make it better. Do you need me there?”

Psiioniic nodded you got up holding his hand. As you both went into the front of the cave it seemed Disciple got Signless to the same point since they were standing there about to move to the back of the cave where you both were.

You smile a bit hopeful sadly though it didn’t work out rather nicely as you hoped. It seemed when they spoke about it that both ended but worse then when it left off. You and Dolorosa had to try an restrain Psiioniic as Disciple did with Signless. Psiioniic stocked off to the back as Signless sat in an huff by the fire. You looked confused what he fuck just happened. You looked up at Dolorosa who sighed then Disciple who looked at you a bit frustrated. She told you what had happened which caused you to sigh.

The two had butted heads again when Psiioniic apologized for his actions Signless wanted him to apologies for what he called him. Which Psiioniic didn’t then they got into an argument again. You sighed saying you were sure maybe they just needed to sleep it off or something. Disciple disagreed lightly but understood what you meant a little time to sort themselves out.

Though it seemed that giving them time made it worse. It was about an good week later till both you and Disciple had enough. You both dragged keep mate outside forcing them to talk to each other. Both huffed looking away and walked the other way. You and Disciple looked at each other for an moment before sighing. You both run after the others mate.

You ran as much as you could after him. “Signless! Signless wait!” Signless looked at you and snarled. You were taken back for an moment before you shouted; “Don’t you fucking snarl at me! Now you listen to me!” You shouted at him causing him to glare at you with an clenched jaw. “Enough is enough! Psiioniic and you need to either fight this out or fucking kiss it out. You both can’t just end this shit like this.”

You sighed before looking down with an sad look. “Signless, Psiioniic loves you more then he’d ever admit too. To him your his brother and savior. He’s been with you for sweeps. Please can’t you just understand his frustrations he knows you’d never do anything. He just gets as caught up in his primal self as you do.” You look down Signless just looked at you listening. He was seeing what you were trying to get at even if you weren’t wording it properly. “Before it’s to late and something happens. Please don’t let it end like this. What happens if Psiioniic was to die tomorrow. You’d you really say you’d be happy to see him die?”

Signless opened his mouth a little before closing it. “No...no I wouldn’t be happy if anything would happen to him. It’s just frustration when he acts like I'm-”

You smile a little. “I know. But no ones prefect Signless besides he’s our moody asshole right. If Psiioniic was any different you wouldn’t be his kin. ”

Signless smiled a little nodding. You presented your hand to him. “Lets go and see if we can’t get this fixed.”

Signless placed his hand in yours with an smile. “Yes lets go.”

As you tugged Signless’s hand lightly you both made it back to the small area. Where Disciple was with Psiioniic who looked rather upset. They may not be able to see all of his emotion but you could. You smiled before pulling Signless in front of Psiioniic. You looked up at Signless and Disciple looked up at Psiioniic. Before sighed before looking at each other. You looked confused either were saying anything.

Disciple looked at you giving you the signal that they were vocalizing. You oohed lightly standing there. Both males seemed to huff at each other not in anger but in relief. They smiled at each other before you and Disciple smiled. You spoke lightly. “Well now no more of that lets go tell Dolorosa before she thinks we killed the both of you.” The males laughed as did Disciple.

After that everything seemed to mellow out some. Everything seemed okay between the two troll males. Maybe even an little better then before because they learned that it was normal to fight a bit and that they needed to accepted there primal needs. You were now in your six month of breeding cycle and lately you had not been feeling the baby in you being so active. You figured maybe the stress you were under well the two were fighting had made him quiet but he moved around an lot in an odd way. The past week he had been active all matter of the night and day. You were resting a little under an tiny rock cover to keep the bit of snow away from you as the others figured out where the group was.

It seemed the compass that Signless had been using was done. It was saying that north was south which was why the group been arriving in places they weren’t suppose to be. You looked down at your stomach as an odd pushing feel bubbled up your brain. It terrified you for an moment. “Come on just wait a little longer. They’re so close don't fuck this up mini.”

You rubbed your stomach as the being in you was starting to move and kick up a storm. You sighed that gush of water from yesterday must had been your water breaking. You groaned lightly rubbing your stomach; “J-just stop...”

You were so concentrated on your stomach you didn’t hear Psiioniic walk into the tiny rock covered. “Bumble?”

You glanced up from your stomach. You looked up at Psiioniic with an almost frustrated look. Psiioniic frowned walking up to you. He bend a little to rest his forehead against yours. “What’th wrong? Ith the grubling hurting you?” Psiioniic placed his palm against your belly. He could feel the grubling inside you moving. Psiioniic rubbed your stomach lightly; “Hey grubling thtop hurting mum. It’th not going to get you anywhere.”

Psiioniic felt the grubling seeming to calm down as if it heard him. You hissed in sudden pain which had Psiioniic glance up at you. Your one hand gripped his wrist lightly. “Psii...how close are we to the next village?”

Psiioniic frowned. “Are you that tired? We can find-”

You grabbed his wrist more suddenly shaking your head. “N-no how close are we...”

Psiioniic’s ears flickered down a little in worry. “We’re about an hour maybe hour and an half walk away.”

You closed your eyes do you risk it the walk. “Are the others hurry to move out?”

Psiioniic nodded; “Yeah they are that’th why I came to get you...Y/n what’th wrong?”

You glanced away lightly before looking up at him. E/c eyes meet red and blue. “The mini is not going to wait till this is done. I have maybe roughly an hour or two.”

Psiioniic gained an panicked and angry look which you shushed him. “Y/n-!”

You clamped an hand over his mouth hissing. “Not a word. We need to move you can explain it to Dolorosa when we get to the village. I am not giving birth in an cave where it’s fucking cold. I’d rather have him in warmth and it’s easier on everyone else.”

Psiioniic clenched his jaw before sighing he moved his forehead away from yours. “Fine but I thtill telling Thignlethth and the otherth.”

You sighed before giving up. “Fine whatever lets just go.” You both walked out of the small spot. Psiioniic kept his sight on you of course flustered.

As you both got to the group Signless stared at you and Psiioniic. Dolorosa was glancing at you. You looked at them before you gave an lazy looking smile. From the looks of it they were smelling something that you couldn’t. Disciple gave an chirp sound at you.

Psiioniic opened his mouth; “We can thtart going know. Thorry for the wait...”

The group stared at the pair of you before you started to walk ahead leaving Psiioniic’s side. “Well hurry up lets get going before weren’t catch in another snowstorm.”

Dolorosa started to catch up with you worried. There was something you both weren’t telling them. After a bit of walking it seemed no one had caught on what was happening. When Signless asked if you wanted to rest he nearly got his face taking off by your rather violent look and out burst. Psiioniic was trying to let Signless know without knowing at the same time. Psiioniic was very impressed with you. Either you had an high pain tolerance or you were good at hiding your pain.

Once your group got into the town and the group found an two Inn’s like normal an argument occurred with an quick snap at them you picked what Inn. You sighed in almost in relief walking into the Inn closes to the group. Dolorosa looked at you as you grabbed onto her cloak. As you all walked into the Inn. “Y/n what’s wrong you’ve been acting different the whole walk.”

You looked at her before pulling her a bit away so other trolls could over hear. “Dolorosa I’ve been having contractions the whole walk...this baby isn’t going to wait any longer.”

Dolorosa looked down at you her eyes widen; “What?”

You looked up at her from the spot you had cornered her off. “I’m having contractions three minutes apart. I’m in labor...”

Dolorosa just nodded grabbing your hand and rushed you both up stairs. Signless looked confused as Psiioniic spoke to the Inn keeper who paled lightly. “The last room to the left of the hall. I’ll get one of the staff to call an Young Jade.”

It clicked in for Disciple what was happening. “Y/n in Labor. No monder she was so snappy!” Signless looked at Psiioniic who looked down guilty.

Signless shouted lightly; “Mother to the last door on the left!” He heard the sound of an door opening then closing. Dolorosa had opened her bag pulling up one of the more longer looking shirts. She through it at you which you catch it.

You both already had the talk an months ago what was going to happen. You pulled down your pants and under garments then pulled up your shirt to slide the shirt on. You could heard the sounds of pounding feet. You snorted as Dolorosa ushers you into the nest.

The group almost all run up the small stairs. As the three all tried to fit through the door you were watching them from the nest bed. If you weren’t in pain you’d most likely be laughing. Dolorosa pulls the cover higher under you in the more softer nest after piling it up nicely. The three came in looking at you. “Sorry...” You mumbled at them.

Disciple smiled before walking to Dolorosa who was thinking. Disciple spoke to her telling her about the other Jade the Inn master had called for help. Signless looked at you unsure what to do. You ushered both him and Psiioniic over. “Signless can you keep him calm...Pie looks like his going to the hit the motherfucking floor.”

You twitched lightly from the pain. Signless smiled lightly nodding. He didn't look any better. Psiioniic just grabbed one of the chairs before making trilling distressed sounds. Signless grabs one of the others chairs at the table in the corner and sits down beside you. “Don’t look at me like that...”

You smiled lightly before it turned into an stranded on. Your back was killing you even if the soft blankets help it couldn't stop the unbearable pain. Dolorosa grabbed Disciple’s hand taking her outside as they heard an knock at the door.

You pat Psiioniic’s face lightly before he grabs and holds onto your hand. You three seem to sit there till you three look at the door. “Signless can you come here for an moment.” Signless looked up at see Disciple calling him. Signless offers you an light at on your leg before going out the door to see what she needed. Psiioniic and you looked at the door as it closes behind Signless.

Psiioniic looked back at you as he sat by your side rubbing your hand as you let go an growled and grunted in pain. He couldn’t imagine what you were feeling. He really didn’t want too. Time seemed to wear on slowly.

The more time the went the more nervous he got. He was very nervous he could feel his stomach and muscles tense lightly when you clenched his hand. You were huffing heavy glancing around and up at him before closing your eyes again. “I want this-this thing out of me! Where the fuck is Rosa!”

You kicked your leg a little from out under the blanket as you swore in your language which Psiioniic had no clue in what you were saying. Who ever though it was a good idea to cover you in blankets was stupid as fuck. You were having contractions just about lastly for an one minute every three minutes. Not only that you were terrified to think about giving birth to a being with horns and claws but even if the being inside of you was going to be even alive at the end of the process.

Psiioniic placed an hand on your stomach and rubbed it gently. You looked at him as an other contraction worked it’s way through your system. Bless his heart he was trying to help you he really was. He looked more scared then you were. You gave him an wary smile; “Don’t look so scared! I...I went through the Highbloods treatment and came out alive! This will be a w-walk in the p-park.” you groaned before panting laying your head back. Psiioniic mumbled something you didn’t hear.

You glanced over at him giving a smile. “You ever fucking do this to me again and I’ll fucking knock your block off Pie.” You smiled so sweetly at the yellow-blood to paled visibly. You heard an covered laughed which made you look at the door. Dolorosa and the other two plus an other Jade were smiling laughing at your words. “I fucking hate y-” You groaned curling your toes.

Dolorosa walked up giving you a gentle smile. You panted lightly at her. You let your head off back and closed your eyes. You opened your eyes a little to hear the foot steps of someone else. You glared lightly as the Jade had come to your side beside Psiioniic. “You must relax young troll. You’ll hurt the eggs inside you if you keep up this tension in you.”

There was something in her voice had hit your temper. Dolorosa took the chair that Signless was sitting on and placed it in front of you at the end of the bed. Dolorosa then unclicked her out-layer of clothes so she was in her normal dress. Well the young Jade kept talking to you. Signless tried to let her know to leave you alone but it was hard too. Jades were rather difficult trolls to tell them there doing something wrong. Psiioniic watched as you glare at the troll who he looked as well. He slowly started to narrow is eyes at her. His lips trembled lightly in an very very low growl. He could forgive the group getting in another Jade but she was upsetting you.

Disciple stood at your other side rubbing your leg lightly through the blanket trying to comfort you. Dolorosa watched in a bit of amusement this was going to be a good lesson for the younger Jade. How not every troll isn't submissive to doing things. You looked at Dolorosa who smiled at you. Till the young Jade presented an small vial. “Here take this it’ll help numb the pain of birthing.”

You looked at the vial before flashing your teeth having enough. You glared at the younger troll she looked at you surprised as you sat up a little. “How...about we don’t and...urgh... you fucking keep your face.”

Everyone was tense for a moment before Dolorosa gave a wary smile. “Just relax Y/n. It’s going to be okay.”

Psiioniic grabbed your hand before you could whack the younger Jade who was about to give you an vial of the jade blood. He wrestled you rather weakly down onto the bed before he growled at the Young Jade who stepped back seeing she crossed an rather thin line.

You snapped at them. “How can I relax when i have a fucking watermelon coming out of me! I’m not giving birth to eggs you dolts! It’s a live motherfucking baby so I’m not taking it!” Disciple stood beside Dolorosa rubbing your leg to help calm you down.

Disciple smiled lightly “Shush Y/n. It’s okay we know... breath.”

Dolorosa sat down in the chair before moving you a bit more down to her. She flipped the blanket up lightly as you moved your knee’s up for her. No one really could tell what she was doing under there. You had an deep red blush of embarrassment though. Dolorosa patted your leg lightly which didn't help any. The young Jade shooed Signless to beside Psiioniic as Dolorosa hummed. “Your fully dilated Y/n.”

You groaned an thank god in your language. You eyed Disciple who grabbed your foot then leg. You sighed in pain lightly. You didn’t fight her or the other Jade as they both held you legs up. Signless blushed bright red this was a little too intimate for trolls. To be allowed to be in an birthing room of another troll morial or not was showing an family bond and trust that ran deeper then any quadrant could show. Psiioniic tried to smile as Dolorosa hummed as you huffed through your nose.

Dolorosa rubbed your leg lightly. “Remember what we talked about Y/n. Breath in and out don’t hold your breath.” You nodded before trying to to calm yourself before grunting.

The three girls watched as you started to go through physical part of labor. You closed your eyes pushing with the contractions you had let go of Psiioniic’s hand to favor the bedding under you. You gave low painful whines “Fucking the horns”

You gasped growling in your language. Everyone watched as you trembled a bit violently. Disciple gasped “I can see the head and horns!” Dolorosa hummed shushing you. “Keeping going don't stop Y/n now.”

Psiioniic moved from the chair to behind the girls in disbelief. He watched as you pushed the grubs head out from your body then more following that till the whole thing spilled out. Dolorosa more or less caught the grub as it all seemed to shift out. Everyone looked at it well you huffed with your head back on the pillow.

Silence over took the room hell it even seemed that the whole world went silent at the moment.

There was a gurgle before a huff and a loud wail like sound. Covered in fluids, slime, and other gross things was a grub like the group and Jade had never seen one like this before. It looked like it had already pupated since it had two hands and two feet. You pulled at your legs weakly which Disciple and the younger Jade blinked back to you before letting your leg down. “W-what never seen an baby before.”

You cracked a smile as you but an arm over your face as you continued to tremble. Dolorosa moved the grubling close to her when you moved. Dolorosa shook her head before starting to act. She cut the core before looking at you then the grubling. Dolorosa smiled as the baby blinked it’s eyes open under the mass of slime curly hair appeared an red and light blue eye. It huffed before sniffling. Other then the slight eye color different, lack of teeth, and curly hair it was an perfect health troll baby.

Dolorosa wiped the grubling off with one of the damp cloths the other Jade had gotten before she wrapped up the child in an small blanket to keep it warm before looking at Psiioniic who was staring at it. She smiled, “Well say hello Psiioniic to your wiggler.”
Psiioniic started up is psiioniic’s to stop himself from crying. God didn’t it looked cute. Dolorosa smiled; “As far as I can tell it’s a boy.”

Psiioniic felt Signless push him lightly to go. Psiioniic gulped as Dolorosa placed the infant in his arms. Psiioniic seemed instinctively cradled the infant close to him. The not so tiny body seem prefect; it’s hands seemed to fight from the covers of the blanket to the outside.

As Psiioniic held onto his son he could help but give a small smile. The life you and he had created was so prefect he could feel the mage powers in his son by his own. It seemed to shift about lightly against his own. His son wouldn’t be able to activate it till he was a bit older though thankfully. It finally felt real to him there dream and cause. It was so that trolls like this had a chance for peace and acceptance in a world far to cruel to them.

The baby looked up at him blinking as if confused. It gave an little head tilt which he couldn't help but smile more. It was your confused head tilt the baby was giving him. That adorable head move he just loved. Psiioniic looked at you smiling only to see that you seemed to look rather pale. Dolorosa was speaking to you not moving from her place.

She seemed to be rubbing your leg which caused you to have a flash of pain across your face. Psiioniic looked at the infant before looking at Signless. Who was looking at it. “Caught Thign.”

Psiioniic shoved the infant into Signless arms. His morial panicked holding the infant which caused Disciple to smile and help her matespirit out. Psiioniic walked over to you and sat down as Dolorosa wrapped something up into an heavy blanket the younger jade looked repulsed by whatever was inside.

You cringed every time Dolorosa’s hand moved before the other pulled her hand out holding an needle and some thread. Psiioniic looked horrified. Dolorosa laughed. “Don’t worry it’s just to fix what i had to cut to help the grubs head out. Y/n said that it might needed to happen so relax Psiioniic.”

You nodded as Dolorosa got up washing her hands with the little bowel of water that the Jade had brought earlier. Dolorosa walked out of the room for an moment saying she’d be back. You nodded lightly watching her leave. You looked at Psiioniic as he kissed your hand lightly as you glanced at him.

You looked drained, you shifted your eyes lightly to looked at your friends. Disciple and Signless were cooing over the infant. Who seemed to be suckling on Signless’s finger. You never seen an brighter smile on his face even with Disciple. You and Psiioniic watched as Signless shifted the baby to Disciple’s arms. She held him rather closer as Signless rested his chain on her shoulder. Both purred lightly nuzzling each other. They acted like it was their baby. You huffed a little feeling out of place and a little jealous you had yet to hold or see the baby.

You stared at your friends before smiling. “Hey don’t think you can steal my baby know. I-well we worked hard to make that you know. But you welcome to make your own.”

You wiggled your eyebrows as Disciple smiles at you blushing and Signless looks away turning red. Psiioniic chuckles; “Kinky~” You laughed even as the baby started to cry the trolls looked at it confused.

As you ushered the pair over. Disciple passed the baby to Psiioniic who past it onto you. They seemed interested on what you were going to go. You cooed at the baby gently rubbing your finger against it’s pasty pale gray skin. It hiccuped lightly before looking at you. “Shush Mini Pie. No need for such tears mama knows what you want.”

You smiled before looking up at the group around you. You looked at them before sighing. You pushed up the blanket over your front before holding it with your teeth with a smirk. Disciple whined wanting to know what was happening and Signless looked away out of respect. Psiioniic could barely see what was happening. All he did see was you had lifted up your shirt and placed in back down over the baby before dropping the blanket a little so your one hand is out. You sat there speaking tiredly to Signless and Disciple.

Psiioniic just sat there looking rather stunned it’s not like you could blame your mate. Everything happened so quickly he had not time to adjust. You, Disciple, and Signless spoke lightly to each other. Well Psiioniic seemed in his own little world looking at your. Dolorosa had walked back into the room the young jade seemed to had disappeared as well. You gave a smile as she did looking at you. Dolorosa bowed lightly which you smiled giving an light laugh.

Dolorosa didn't really move from the door as she spoke. “I think it would be best to leave the three of them alone for the day. Y/n needs her rest for tomorrow as does Psiioniic.”

Disciple and Signless nodded lightly. Disciple got up and stood beside you she hummed before knocking the side of her face with yours her hand gripped the back of your neck.You did the best you could with the same hand giving a human hum. You blushed lightly at the gesture it was something only really close trolls did regardless of quadrants it was an something you only did for what you considered to family. It was away to express affection that when more deeper then more. You had to do the same process to Signless and Dolorosa as well. Psiioniic just hummed at them not really expression the same gesture. They knew it wasn't personal he was just out of sorts. Dolorosa held your hand for a moment squeezing it lightly. “If you need us we’re just across the hall.”

You nodded. “Thank you Dolorosa. Have a good sleep.”

She smiled back. “You too child. I think you may needed it.”

You giggled as she patted your head. You watched everyone walked out before she closed the door behind her softly. When your heard the door click you moved the blanket down. Gods you were suffocating you moved slightly so Psiioniic could come into the bed too. He did without hesitating before instead of holding you or cuddling you he laid down on the bed so his head was in your lap.

You looked at Psiioniic before placing an hand on his head stroking his hair. Psiioniic gripped onto the material of the shirt. The three of you stayed in that position only you, the baby, and Psiioniic. Psiioniic couldn’t see what the grub was doing under your shirt but it sounded like it was suckling something but for some reason he wasn't seeing straight everything seemed to run into each other.

You placed your hand from his hair to his eyes as the free hand brushed his cheeks collecting the tears of joy. “You got a leak there Pie. I think your filling is coming out.”

Psiioniic leaned forward pressing his face into your legs. You gave an slightly gentle gesture and pulled his face into your stomach slightly as you gentle brushed lumps of his normally well kept hair. You both stayed like that for an well till Psiioniic sighed moving to sit up. You let him you figured he was emotional distressed as any new father would be. “You okay?”

Psiioniic nodded lightly. “Yeah I guethth my pthiioniic’th were bothering me.”

You smiled following along. “Well i guess so you nearly killed that Jade with that glare.”

You nudged him lightly causing him to shake his head. “Says the mutant who tries to get into an fight well giving birth.”

You both laugh it off before Psiioniic seeing the baby was out from under your shirt. The grubling was an sleep with an hand balled in close to his face well an limb with twitch once an a while. You looked down at the baby before humming. “So what do you want to name it?”

You gesture if he wanted to hold the baby. Psiioniic shook his head before leaning his against yours. You spoke to him about naming customs and what would be more appropriate to name the baby. You were coming up with good names you thought but Psiioniic didn’t like any.

Psiioniic was to focused on the fact that the baby was an mage. Psiioniic for once cursed the fact that the baby was even an part of him. He cursed his child to an world were mages were frowned upon and seeing an tools. He mental scoffed yeah why not brand your grub further dumbass. Psiioniic looked at the baby before giving an breathless chuckle; “Let’th call him Mituna.”

You hummed lightly; “Mituna?”

Psiioniic paused he didn’t mean to say that out loud. “W-wait Y/n don’t I wath-”

You looked at him happily. “Mituna is an great name! I think it suits him. Mituna Captor!”

You giggled as Psiioniic looked at you rather stunned. You seemed happily about the name but Psiioniic felt not so happy but he sighed. If you were happy about it then it didn’t matter. He wasn’t about to tell you about genetic naming. Maybe after all this was over he could feel that his son wasn’t going to be at an disadvantage for his blood line.

You nuzzled her baby who made an baby like yawning sound. You yawned afterward as well Psiioniic who smiled lightly. “Time for bed for the bumble’th.”

You mumbled before nodding. Psiioniic moved off the bed slightly before offering to take the newly named Mituna. You passed the baby to him before getting up yourself. You Placed an hand on the nest side when you got up for your legs were kind of sore. You waddled over to the chair as Psiioniic had walked over to some sort of chest. He opened it and pulled out an litter box looking thing and an small cloth. You sat down on the chair watching him as you grabbed for the bags. You looked for some of your dirty clothes to throw on for the night.

Psiioniic levitate mituna who had know an troll version of an diaper you guessed on. Psiioniic’s used his psiioniic’s well he could use his hands which were busily grabbed an bit of smaller blankets settling up the litter box. You changed into your clothes and watched him a bit confused. Psiioniic fluffed up the blankets in the box before settling Mituna in it. The baby go had being rocking in Psiioniic’s psionics laid rather happily.

You knew you should go and wash the baby off but you remembered hearing to never wake an sleeping baby besides you were tried. You were sure one day wouldn’t be bad. You yourself were suddenly lifted up as well which had you giggle as Psiioniic dropped you on the bed and pushed the chairs all close together placing mituna in the box on them.

Psiioniic himself then crawled over you a little causing you to giggle more before flopping beside you. He greedily collected you close. He missed feeling you fully against him. Psiioniic rolled you both so you were on top of him. You nuzzled into his chest for once he was being affectionate. You pulled his shirt lightly which caused him to stare at you. You kissed him lightly smiling before moving away and cuddling back into his chest for an sleep. Psiioniic sighed rather gentle before making himself feeling comfortable in the bed before fallen asleep.

As you slept there was an soft hiccuping sound that was invading your sleep. You were having such an good sleep as well. You rolled over lightly seeing if the sound disappeared which it didn’t. It wasn't tell someone started to pat your back there you looked up at see Psiioniic rubbing your back before sound like he was half asleep. “What’th wrong bumble?”

You looked at him confused. “What are you talking about?” You sounded as scratchy as he did. Psiioniic and you stared at each other.

Before you blinked; “Oh! Mituna...”

You shifted up sighing as you got up from the bed. Psiioniic laid there looking at you with red and blue eyes. His hand kind off flopped onto his chest. Before he sighed flopping his head down. “Oh yeah the grubling.”

You went to the box to see Mituna was indeed in tears. He looked at you sniffling his hands already trying to reach to you as he seemed to be a bit vocal with an baby like chirp. You smiled lightly cooing picking him up like you would an new born.

Mituna shifted his head to you. His one hand gripped your shirt the other left to clench itself. You sighed lightly as you sat down on the bed again and flipped up your shirt. It was going to be an interesting day that was for sure. After an while it seemed you and Psiioniic were both up cause Mituna didn’t let you two rest. After you feed him you left him to Psiioniic after. What surprised you a bit that Psiioniic even changed the baby. It rather surprised you he didn’t even react. Psiioniic smirked at you. You just shook your head throwing your hands in the air. Before saying he was on that duty it was only fair cause you had to feed Mituna till he was full.

After a while longer you looked at Psiioniic who had his eyes closed which made you want to laugh. He was tried already? Wouldn’t he be surprised later. You scoffed before looking an your rather nude baby. “I’m sorry baby bee. In everything I forgot to get you washed didn’t I. Well you know what well daddy sleeps lets get an bath huh?”

Mituna gurgled at you lightly as if agreeing with you. You smiled before wrapping him up in an longer blanket and grabbing the one set of clothes from the pack for him and you. You slipped on your cloak to hide yourself before walking out of the room. It was an quick trip to find the bath area. You sighed happily seeing it.

You turned locking the door a bit flipping the sign saying it was full which it wasn’t but an little lie was okay. You undid your cloak and placing it on the benches before placing Mituna down on it and unwrapping the blanket. He just looked up at you well he flecked his hands and curled up his feet. You smiled at he cooing at him well you undressed throwing the clothes beside his head. Once naked you picked him up rather carefully.

As you held onto the baby who clenched your shoulder already making sounds and lifting his head up. You scoffed lightly well of course they grew fast. You guessed it was because of there nomad like nature maybe. You slipped into the bath water with a happy sigh. You rubbed Mituna’s back little. As you moved him from your shoulder to the front of you. You held him careful supporting his head. You doubt he needed it but you instructively did it.

He looked at you with big round red and baby light blue eyes. You started to gently lower into the water with you. You watched as his face changed in it’s expression he was at first confused before happy then disgust. His feet jolted up curling up more like a frog readying to jump. You laughed lightly as you moved him close to you before steadying him into the water against you. He made an soft chirping sound. Mituna’s head was against your chest his tiny hands balled and clenched your paler s/c skin. You grabbed the small wash towel before dripping it in. You gently started to wash him getting the stuff off him. After giving him an quick wash down you started on yourself. It was easy enough even a little painful in the one spot. You knew you couldn’t spare time because you didn’t know when someone would come in. You didn’t think it was the best position to be in.

After your own quick wash you had gotten out. You placed mituna down onto an little towel wiping him off. He squirmed lightly at the material before you just let it stay on him well you patted yourself down before sliding on your clothes. You finished putting on yours before looking at Mituna’s. You were so happy you could put him in the clothes that Signless had got him way before he was born. You flashed an smile before moving your baby onto your lap and settling him there. Mituna looked up at you raising his one hand up at you. You smiled placing an finger on his hand which he quickly grabbed.

You sat there for an moment before tugging your finger out and dressing him up. You admitted it a good thing it was all button up or you;d have no clue how to put the clothes on him. You smiled after you were done. He looked like an so much like Psiioniic. Yellow was definitely the babies color. It was as cheerful as he was. You hummed before grabbing the one small blanket and wrapped his around you one shoulder tying an like loop around like an sash. You moved Mituna from your lap into the sash carefully.

After making sure it was good you let him hang there against you. You giggled lightly as you grabbed your cloak wrapping it around your neck and tying it as well. You smiled till your stomach rumbled in hunger. Mituna gave an baby like laugh which made you laugh. “Looks like I’m hungry as well. Lets see if the Inn keeper down stairs would give mama something to eat.”

You rubbed your finger against his soft cheek causing Mituna to coo baby like before grabbing at your finger and suckling on it. You smiled before shaking your head. You moved your arm throw your hood over your head and close the cloak so no one could see him or your clothes. You then placed your arm under before before walking out. You hoped no one noticed you had left the room.

Psiioniic felt someone nudge him lightly. He mumbled and rolled around. When someone nudged him again he lifted his hand making them stop well he growled. “Thtop Y/n, I’m giving you an thpoonful of buzzer honey.”

There as angry huff; “Mage I am not your mate. Where is she and the grubling?! Do you know-!”

Psiioniic snapped open his eyes an turned over to see the young looking Jade standing over him with an worried and angry look. “Get the fuck away from me firtht of all. Thecond thhe could be with Dithciple, Thignlethth, or Rotha.” Psiioniic glared at her as she glared back. He knew at this point she wasn’t going to comply to what he wanted. “You ungrateful-”

The door opened to the three trolls in question. “What’s going on here?”

Psiioniic glared at them with an rather unhappy look. “Bitch ith dithrupting my thleep. Dithciple wath Y/n with you guyth?”

Disciple shook her head. “No I thought she was asleep with you. Where’s the baby?”

Psiioniic looked at Disciple before sighing. He shifted out of the bed before wiping his face in almost stress. “With Y/n motht likely who has theemed to dithappeared from what the jade bitch ith thaying.”

Dolorosa looked at eh Jade who looked angry at him. The jade looked at her. “Mother Jade why does none of them seem to take this seriously?! If anything happens to her-”

Dolorosa shushed the younger jade. “It’s alright dear Y/n wouldn’t have gone out of the Inn. She’s to smart for that.”

Signless elbowed Psiioniic who mumbled; “Properly hiding from her...”

The young Jade snared at him. “What if she finds-!”

Disciple giggled; “danger? Y/n doesn’t need to find it. It finds her rather quickly I can assure mew there was one time I turned away for an moment only to have her upside in an Lusus’s hold as he tried to shake the blood out of her. She had stepped on one of his feet by accident when she step back to look at something. It was rather funny...”

Disciple sat on the bed Psiioniic was on. Signless looked at Psiioniic who was already dress. “Were you two up earlier?”

Psiioniic nodded; “Yeah three timeth. The latht time Mituna wath up, he wath pulling my hair before Y/n could wake up from her nap enough to feed the little thhit.”

Signless frowned lightly. “Mituna?”

Psiioniic looked away slightly before Disciple smiled like a cat who got cream. Psiioniic stood there a bit awkward as he spoke. “Y/n...like the name. I wath joking but thhe took it theriouthly...tho it’th name ith Mituna.”

Dolorosa smiled lightly; “It’s an wonderful name Psiioniic I know how much your gene name means to you.”

Psiioniic only grunted lightly before the Jade started to lose her mind a bit on how the group could be so uncaring. Psiioniic and Signless sighed as Dolorosa tried her best to calm the young Jade down. It was a bit till Psiioniic heard foot steps outside the door. Psiioniic looked at you as you opened the door. Disciple smiled rolling her eyes at them as you stepped into the room closing the door.

Everyone looked at you as you untied your cloak placing it on the chair beside the door. You stood there hair wet from a bath and an apple like fruit in one hand with Mituna in an sling pressed against your chest and the other under his body keeping him close.

You looked at them; you were perfectly fine well rested even like you were not barking at them in pain only an day earlier. “What’s everyone looking at me like that for?”

Signless sighed before shaking his head. The young jade was the only one who spoke. “B-but! H-how did you-!”

You tilted your head in confusion. The infant in your hands did the same thing as if copying you. “It’s called walking you know I do have legs and feet. Besides no one was around and Psiioniic was asleep so I figured I’d have a bath which I did with Mituna to get the stuff of him and me then got some food I’m starving.” You finished only to go back to what you were doing eating the fruit at hand.

Disciple laughed watching you. Nothing seemed to stop you. “Y/n mewr unbelievable.”

You smiled before shrugging; “Well you know no rest for the wicked.”

Disciple rolled her eyes as she waved you over to her. She sat on one of the beds laughing as you sat beside her. She saw what you had put Mituna into. Psiioniic watched as your arm never left the infants back. He couldn’t really see his son’s face the sling kept the infant very protected from view. He could see an yellow ring around his wrist from the little gray fist that seemed to wiggle up a bit from outside the sling. It looked like it was trying to get attention maybe till you placed a finger or two pushing the hand down as well clicking your tongue at it. Disciple had an amazed face when it must have complied.

Psiioniic turned his attention to the jade who was sighing. “Gog’s...”

Dolorosa smiled at the younger jade patting her back. “Thank you Qimope for your services.”

The jade waved it off. “Your welcome mother Jade it was an interesting experience. I take it you all will be leaving in an night?”

Dolorosa nodded. “Yes we have much ground to cover.”

Signless looked at Psiioniic then you. Indeed they had to move you knew that as well as they did. You seemed to shift lightly looking at the three of them. “We finally going to get moving?”

Signless nodded; “Yes I think if we leave tomorrow it-”

You frowned; “We can leave tonight you know. If we do there’s that cave up by the village that the HB told us about in the letter.”

Signless expressed an concern face. “b-but Y/n you just gave birth it’s to-”

You rolled your eyes pointing at him with an lazy warm smile. “You act like I just had an near death experience. Signless come on I’m fine the sooner we leave the better you and I both know that. Words going to hit every place in the village that an group of trolls had stopped. It’s safer to leave now then later. Besides what if an bad troll comes in an we’re catch with our pants down.”

You waved your hand. “Thank you for caring but lets go tonight.”

Signless opened his mouth before closing it. Disciple looked at you before Signless with an nodded she knew that you knew your limits. Signless then looked to Psiioniic who was shaking his head with an smile.

Psiioniic held up his hands. “Don’t look at me. Thhe dothen’t lithten to me. You know once thhe’th made up her mind it’th impoththible to get her to change it.”

Signless look at Dolorosa who nodded. “I agree with Y/n on this my son. It is best we leave.”

Signless sighed lightly; “Well leave tonight then. Lets get everything ready.”

The everyone nodded lightly before separating to get things packed. As Signless came down the stairs he looked at you and Psiioniic who were already down stairs waiting. He frowned lightly where was baby Mituna and your pack. Psiioniic stood beside you with only his pack.

Psiioniic smirked; “Bumble’th got it and thhe’th got bare nothing in her pack.”

Signless gave unease look. “You both are aware you don’t have to come with us...”

You rolled your eyes. “Please we’re coming. We couldn’t our morial’s get lost and be all gloom without us. Besides no one else will save your butts.”

Psiioniic smirked as Signless gave up. “You both to stubborn for your own good.”

You winked at him being playful. “That’s why you love us.”

Signless just gave a little smile it was nice to see you again with fresh eyes. Disciple and Dolorosa came down the stairs all ready to go. Signless nodded before speaking. “Lets get going then.”

The group set out of the Inn as the snow just started to fall. Signless huffed a bit at it well they walked. Thankfully your group was headed to the desert area so this wouldn’t be as chilly. But as your group got to the desert it seemed that an sandstorm was brewing. Dolorosa had spoke up about this as the desert felt an little to calm.

An true to the older trolls word an sandstorm whipped up fast and viciously. Everyone clamored together a little so it was an single file line. Dolorosa been the most experience in walking in sandstorms lead the group. Dolorosa looked behind her Signless as holding onto her dress and Disciple held onto his hand. Psiioniic had a hold of Disciple’s bag and she could see you were behind Psiioniic who was stopping the sand and wind from hitting your face. The sandstorm was horrible. The group tracked through most of the way till

Dolorosa shouted; “We need to find somewhere it’s getting worse children! Keep your eyes peeled!”

Dolorosa couldn’t hear any sound of agreement. After a while she wondered if any of you heard her till Psiioniic shouted. “To the right Rotha!”

Dolorosa looked to the right of her there in deed was an cave even above the ground a bit even better. The group made there way over to the cave. You and the other girls stayed in the mouth of the cave to keep protected from the sandstorm as Psiioniic and Signless both adventured in an little to make sure there was no beasts in the cave. Once both were okay with it they got the three of you inside the cave more to take shelter. Everyone flopped off there bags as Dolorosa had started an small fire to keep the chill like temperatures away. Psiioniic dropped both you bags in front of the small fire before you sat down on the bottom of your cloak.

Signless and Disciple sat down as well to rest there feet well Dolorosa smiled coaching the flames to be a bit bigger. You paused slightly as Mituna made an huffing sound. You mumbled an apology which had both Signless and Disciple looked at you confused as you took off your cloak you were wearing two shirts one of normal long shirts and your sleeping top but where was Mituna.

You looked at them before smiling. “Wow you both really can’t figure it out can you.”

You snorted in an sound as you pulled off the sleeping top. Both oohed lightly seeing you had placed an top over Mituna to keep him more bundled up. Mituna made an happy sound being out of the shirt sandwich. You crossed your legs and pulled the cloak over them so it absorbed and keep the heat in from the small set up you all got together. Psiioniic was leaned against the cave wall looking at you as you started to untie the sling. He sighed before looking back to the outside of the cave were the storm outside. “I think we are going to thtuck in here for an cycle or two.”

Signless looked up from him before nodding. “Well there is not much we can do then. Come and sit Psiioniic.”

Psiioniic nodded before sitting behind you. You leaned back so your back was against Psiioniic’s chest. Everyone heard the storm still raging outside only got worse. It looked like you all were stuck a bit longer in the cave. You knew your group wasn’t the only ones affected. Psiioniic huffed lightly as Mituna laid in your lap.

He was trying his hardest to grab onto your fingers which just danced outside his reach. Psiioniic looked away as Signless asked him an question. The group chatted lightly between themselves. It wasn’t like there was much to do other wise.

Dolorosa would glance at you once and a while to see Mituna had gripped onto your fingers. You would lift him a bit up to see his grip strength it seemed. You would give an odd smile before shifting him back down before letting him suck on your fingers. It almost reminded her of Signless as an grubling.

Disciple glanced as well at you and Mituna it warmed her heart to see such an small grubling. It was one weird experience for them but it was still nice to see. You may not have had an lusus but you seemed to know something about caring for wigglers maybe because you had to for yourself. She wasn’t sure but the three of you looked so cute.

Signless spared glances at you and Psiioniic as he wrapped his arms around Disciple tighter. He couldn’t help but feel calmed that his friend and unrequited flush were happy. He looked to see Mituna in the clothes set he had got him long before he was born. It fit the grubling rather nicely. The pants and shoes may have been an little big but it seemed to work.

Psiioniic rested his head on yours as he spoke. He wondered if this bit was going to be dangerous. He knew a lot of grublings who screamed and cried ever minute of the day. If they needed to hide it’d be impossible to hide thanks to the grubling of his. Psiioniic yawned they’ll find out in the next couple of days.

The group found that Mituna was an surprisingly happy and quiet baby. He rarely cried or screamed the only time it was anything of an wail was when he was hungry which you never let him go on to long with it. But they found that it was causing you to become rather tired and sluggish. Dolorosa made sure you were eating enough but you still seemed to be napping any time they stop for an moment. Psiioniic felt a bit bad for you when he had to wake you up. He offered an time or two to take Mituna for an bit but you waved him away saying either he was asleep or feeding.

It was till an week later the girls had learn what you were feeding him. At first they were confused but you explained it best you could but infants where you were from. It all came about when you three were bathing giving the chance of a bit of long time for yourself till Psiioniic had calling about Mituna wanting something to eat before apologizing to you. You laughed it off saying he was an greedy little piglet like him. Psiioniic gave an slight smirk.

When everything seemed to relax for the group something would spin this ugly head around at the group. It wasn’t a little over two good weeks later that for three full cycle you tried and tried to get Mituna to stop crying it wasn’t an loud cry but enough to keep everyone up. You paced back and forward with the know healthy and chubby looking baby. You would rub his back, rock him, everything and anything you could think of that would sooth an human baby even Dolorosa tried an few grubling tricks to get him to stop but nothing worked. Mituna was effecting not just your sleep but everyone else.

You would get him quiet enough to were the others could sleep but you knew the minute you stopped he’d be back crying which happened when you dozed off just for an minute or so. The group even you thought it was best if Signless, Disciple, and Psiioniic finished the leg of the journey. The group was close enough to the final village. The last day you had got Mituna go to asleep enough for you to lay down and try to get an bit of sleep.

But like clock work Mituna started to work himself up. Psiioniic shifts a bit as Mituna started to hiccup. Psiioniic rolled over to look beside him. Mituna’s legs and arms were all bunched up. Yellow tears were dripping down his face. Psiioniic hummed lightly causing the baby too look up at him as yellow tears dripped out of red and light blue eyes.

Psiioniic lets a soft sound come up his throat at the baby as he spoke; “Mituna thuthh...”

Psiioniic shifts up and moves very carefully and quietly as he picks up Mituna. Psiioniic shifts up before moving a bit away from you and the others grabbing his bag and his blanket. Psiioniic’s ears flickered lightly till he was far enough away. Psiioniic placed the blanket down under himself before sitting and leaning against the wall. He moved his one leg so it’s propped up with the other under it.

Psiioniic sets Mituna laying down a bit on the leg that’s propped up. Making sure to keep him there with his one arm. Mituna is know looking at Psiioniic with an curious look. Psiioniic fishes through his bag a little with his other hand. He picks out pieces of wood and some dried fruit. Psiioniic sigh's lightly as he rubs the baby’s face clearing the dried tried tears away. Psiioniic looked over the group seeing you’re all asleep. Psiioniic blinked lightly very weakly causing his psionic’s to activate.

He raises the horrible craved wood pieces and fruit a bit in front of him above Mituna’s head. Mituna looks up in wonder as weak red and blue move in an circle motions. The dried fruit would make a soft rattling sound when they would roll. Psiioniic watched as Mituna raised his little hand to try and touch one of the objects. Psiioniic gave an unseen smiled the greatest gift he could give his son was peace and protection. Psiioniic stroked his sons’ curly hair if he was a slave he was sure the elders would be singing. The birth of an mage regardless of slavery was something to be over joyed about.

Mituna yawned suddenly causing Psiioniic to shake out of his thoughts. Psiioniic stroked Mituna’s cheek causing the infant to grip on his fathers finger. Psiioniic spoke it was soft and soothing an way. “Mituna...”

The baby made an gurgled sound turning to look up at Psiioniic. “It's still early dayth for you but you've got my heart, and I know that this is just the thtart, becauthe from now on and forevermore, I will fluthh you, cherithh you, and you will alwayth be adored. You hear the thound of a low deep hum, I hope you know, this voice and touch for it cometh from dad and hith tough. I better lithten close to what he thayth. For it ith hith guidance that will keep me thafe.”

Mituna yawns weakly starting to nod off to Psiioniic’s light rumbled words. For it was told to him from his father he barely remember. “I will do everything I can to make you thee. That you will alwayth mean the world to me. Far from today even before you were born I thwore to keep the oath I've kept many timth before; I thwore to keep your mommy thafe of all harm. I thwear this thame oath on the day that you were born. Not just to protect you, but to alwayth fluthh and care. For you my periouth boy I must keep from harmth way.”

Psiioniic looked to see Mituna asleep his chest rose and fall in the small baby like clothes. “So never feel thcared or lost cauthe dadth here to protect from all harm. Jutht call me out and I’ll come running. For no one will hurt you well I’m alive and thtill going. I will offer you what I never got an peaceful world for you to dominant to make your own way of living.”

Psiioniic stared a little longer at Mituna before steadying the objects down and into his bag. Psiioniic pulled a bit of his other cloak over Mituna to keep him warm. He really didn’t want to move cause it’d walk the baby up. But more then that we wanted to spend what little time he had left in the cave with you and Mituna. Since he was going with Signless and Disciple to the final part town. Dolorosa and You decided it may bit best if you to stay out here with Mituna and yourself. Dolorosa couldn’t let you stay alone Gog’s know you and the baby would under up ass backwards in the mouth's of kitten-beasts and paw-beasts.

Psiioniic yawned as he hummed just one night of rest for everyone sounds nice. Psiioniic leaned his head back against the wall before closing his eyes to rest. Just a couple of minutes his mind said but like everyone else he fall asleep.

You woke up on routine a bit happy that the baby slept for five hours since it was time for middle day feeding. You sat up and looked over to what you thought would be Psiioniic and Mituna but it was empty both your side and the baby’s spot. You blinked a bit more awake you whipped your head around looking for the two. Signless snored lightly from his spot as did Disciple who purred in her sleep. Dolorosa was facing away from you in steady breathes. You got up as quietly as you could before looking to the other places.

You spotted the outline of darkened yellow and relaxed. Why the hell did Psiioniic go so far away. You sighed what a strange mate of yours. You walked over and knelt lightly beside Psiioniic. You looked down smiling it was very cute to see your two bee man together. Mituna was looking at you with big round eyes sucking on his fingers. You smiled you knew what he wanted.

You carefully shifted Mituna from Psiioniic’s leg into your arm as you touched Psiioniic’s face. “Pie, Pie...”

You rubbed his face lightly feeling his side burns a bit. Psiioniic gave an low grunt starting to wake up a little. He moved his leg down as you took your had away. You fixed Mituna under your shirt properly to let him do what he needed to for a meal.

You placed your hand back on Psiioniic’s face as he dozily looked at you. You smiled at him; “Where’s Tuna?” He whispered gentle.

You hummed wiggling your fingers lightly under your shirt. “Feeding. What are you both doing so far into cave.”

Psiioniic grumbled about Mituna had being crying or something he wasn’t making much sense even though he was nuzzling your hand. “Come on Psiioniic come back to bed with me.” You moved your hand from his face tugged on his hand lightly.

You lead the rather sleepy yellow blood back to the blanket for an sleep. You sat down on the blanket before Psiioniic flopped down beside you. He laid his head on your thighs which you placed an hand on his head brushing it gently. Psiioniic fall asleep rather peacefully.

You stayed up till Mituna was pacified with his meal before moving a little to place him down on his set of bundled blankets. You knew you were guaranteed two hours after his meal for an sleep normally. Thankful he went right to sleep which caused you to shake your head. It seemed whatever was happening had passed. You guessed maybe it was the feelings between everyone. You know infants of all species could pick up feelings and emotions better then the adults could. Maybe he was feeling your uneasiness and Psiioniic’s worry. You hummed lightly before sighing you sat up brushing Psiioniic’s hair.

You had been feeling unease since Dolorosa and you had gotten another message fore the Highblood about time from the Empress forces. You were unsure why he was helping so much. You guessed that maybe deep down he didn’t like the treatment he was getting. Or knew that he was on borrowed time maybe. His job as fair as you knew was starting to slow down. You listen ever well when you wanted too. It seemed that the Empress started to slowly stop sending trolls to him to kill Which meant his time was coming up to an rather quick end. Maybe he wanted to gain favor to life a bit longer.

You didn’t know but Dolorosa figured that if you and she could do something for the group was to try and get him to see to reason. He did once before by letting them go so why couldn’t he do it again? You sighed through your nose you didn’t want to think anymore you were tired. You gently rolled Psiioniic onto his back and wiggled to lay down. You had to rest tomorrow was going to be an long night.

As the moons rose in the sky as did the group. Everyone had an short thing at the fire before Signless, Psiioniic, and Disciple all left. Psiioniic face kept looking more and more emotionless. You trying to make him feel better had even changed Mituna into an rather bee like looking clothes. Where the hood had soft bee like antennas and an painted on stringer like thing on his pants. Psiioniic smiled a little seeing the clothes but didn’t really stop him from moping.

By the time the small group was going to leave. You were looking up at him. Psiioniic wasn’t really looking at you though. You having enough of his attitude acted. You pulled Psiioniic by the shirt down to your level giving him a searing kiss as the baby in your arm watches. Mituna gives an baby giggle in his bee suit.

As you broke away your friends were blushing well you smirked. “Make sure you came back to me. Mituna-” you gesture to the baby. “-makes a poor substitute for you Psiioniic.” Psiioniic nods before placing an hand on Mituna’s head and ruffles it lightly. You smile giving Disciple and Signless an hug. “Bee safe.” The three smile before flicking up there hoods leaving the cave. You and Dolorosa stood there waving from the cave almost sad to see them go.

After then finally disappeared from sight you looked up at Dolorosa. “You don’t think they’ll be mad right?”

Dolorosa shook her head. “No, but we wouldn’t have to worry. The Highblood may be an savage murdering monster but he is no lair.” You hum out an true. “Hurry know get on your cloak and grab your pack.” You smiled nodding.

You hope this would help Signless and his cause. You knew the Highblood was an intelligent man so he could see to reason after having it hammered into him. You hope your friends wouldn’t be to angry after all the more the better besides who’s willing to say no to the Grand Highblood and live to tell the tale. You tugged on your bag after fixing Mituna comfortable under your second shirt and fixing your cloak.

Dolorosa smiled at you. “Come and stick close child.” You nodded as you followed the older troll out of the cave.

The group meanwhile had made good time to the village. They had sneaked into the first alleyway they found before traveling to an local wire shop for the nerve center. This was the place where it all began. Signless walked very carefully to the hidden back door which was blocked by three big heavy barrels of fish. It was an easy lift for Psiioniic. Signless opened the tiny box of the door and gave an low sound which was answered back. The three heard the door click before opening. An larger lime blood stood there looking at them before opening it all the way open. “Welcome brother Suffer.” The lime mumbled lowly.

Signless, Disciple, and Psiioniic all dipped into the hallway which lead down. Psiioniic carefully placed the barrels back before closing the door. The Signless and Disciple watched for him before walking down with the lime blood in front of them. When they got to the end the lime opened the door the small area was packed with trolls sending messages busy moving around. It seemed that there were an lot of low blood trolls here.

The lime blood bowed before another came whisking in. An teal blood with an justice suit on. “Suffer it is an pleasure to finally meet you and your group.”

She extended her hand to him. Signless told her hand and shook it. “You must be Redglare we read about from HB.”

She nodded before bowing. “Yes he and I go way back we used to be connected by the same trolls once upon a time.”

Suffer tried to smile. Psiioniic asked suddenly “What’th happening why is everyone tho buthy?”

Redglare hummed pointing her dragon stick the the groups. “We have word of an masses of lowbloods moving in to hear you Suffer as well we have had word from inside sources that some highbloods are moving in for the sermon as well. We’re getting reports about other villages and some are sending there notice of willing to fight for this new freedom.”

Signless nodded lightly as she started to talk more in depth about the whole thing. Disciple smiled nodding along but she look at see Psiioniic looking up at stairs. She smiled he was worried about you. “Mew have to stop that mew know Psii. Y/n and the grubling are fine as is Rosa.”

Psiioniic made a face before sighing. “Yeah I know but it’th jutht weird not having them here...”

Disciple nodded as Signless turned his head back to look at the both of them. “Well I have good news and bad news.”

Psiioniic sighed; “when don’t you have bad news?”

Disciple giggled as Signless smiled lightly. “Well good news I can give the final sermon tomorrow. The bad news is that there's an herd of highbloods heading this way. I got Redglare to send word to Dolorosa and Y/n by talon-beasts. It also means get ready to have an quick exit.” Psiioniic nodded lightly before before smiling. The three of them looked at each other it was going to be one hell of an night.

Meanwhile you looked up at the landship marked with the Highblood’s symbol. It wasn’t that hard to miss when the ship looks to be on the last legs and it’s being pulled by four giant horse like beasts. You eyed the beasts before looking at Dolorosa who put her arm around your shoulder to keep you close. As you two walked closer an couple bluebloods held there weapons out. “State your business!”

Dolorosa glared lightly before speaking. “We have audience your master. Please let him know we are here.”

One of the bluebloods snarled before another snarled louder. “G-gutterblood what do you think you are going.”

One blueblood whimpered. “Sir. Darkleer this Jade says she has audience with lord Highblood. She must be lying the-”

Darkleer glared at them causing all but the one blueblood speaking to run away with there tails in between there legs. “She and the troll beside her do an audience. Let them through gutterblood.” The blueblood nodded before slinking away from the pair of you.

You smiled almost going to stick your tongue out but didn't. Dolorosa rolled her eyes as she followed the blueblood called Darkleer. As you followed you saw Darkleer looking back at you once and a well. You looked at him confused before the hallway opened up to an rather flash back to an dark carnival theme room. It looked like an circus tent gone wrong.

You were thankful for the lack of blood in the room. You draw your eyes around to the monster giant in the middle of the room on an rather different looking throne. “You motherf-”

You wiggled your finger at him. “Language please.”

the Highblood glared at you before frowning. “You mother-” you made an beeping sound as he continued trying to blank the words. “beep- mutant think you can mother-beep- tell me what to mother-beep- to do? Besides you beep lost your motherbeep arm.”

Dolorosa thought it was funny the Highblood didn’t. He snarled as you growled back you placed an hand on your hip cocking it. You both glared at each other before the Highblood smirked. “Your something else motherfucker. But enough with the motherfucking entertainment motherfucking mutant.” You smirked nodding before the Highblood got up from his throne walking down. Darkleer tensed lightly as did Dolorosa. “Why did you motherfucking come here for. I already told your motherfucking male mutant where the motherfuckers are coming motherfucking from.”

The Highblood stood rather straight and tall in front of you. You looked up at him he was about roughly 10’5” to 11’ tall and trying to seem savage. You knew he was but you both seemed to mental understand between each other. “We need you Grand Highblood, baby highbloods is not enough to bring the highbloods together. Do not insult my intelligence. We need the subjugglator's in this. It’s going to be an blood bath. If you want your revenge then face the true enemy.”

The Highblood snarled at you again. “Motherfucker-!”

You stepped forward rising the hand you had pointing at him. “You fucking think your little tricked don’t worked both ways chicken shit?!” He went to touch you but he stop as you snapped your jaw at him. Hitting him point for point. “Big man all talk and no action. When push comes to shove your an motherfucking spineless coward like the rest of them. What is the big bad Highblood mutant troll scared? Ha some male!”

The Highblood looked at you before snapping his head to the side as Dolorosa placed an rather gentle hand on his wrist. “Grand Highblood wouldn’t you listen to what we have to say before you dismiss it.”

The Highblood grind his teeth before sighing through his nose as Dolorosa patted his arm. “You motherfuckers better motherfucking make it motherfucking quick.”

Dolorosa bowed lightly well you just nodded. The Highblood turned and sat back down on his throne. You and Dolorosa stood in front of him as the older troll started to talk about the reasons of why he should listen.

After an long and tiring verbal debts you and Dolorosa got the Highblood to agree with lending his clubs for the cause. But by the time he agree it was already day break so you three were stuck in his landship till night break.

The Highblood shouted at Darkleer to get one of the rooms ready. Dolorosa followed Darkleer to help him out because of the extra member then didn’t know about. Which left you and the Highblood alone together. You stared where Dolorosa disappeared. “Motherfucking sit mutant bitch.”

The Highblood glared at you with his orange tinted purple eyes. You nodded sitting on stairs in front of the throne. You sighed rather happily to sit down. You both sat in quiet it was almost disturbing how quiet it was. It was a bit till the Highbloods foot nudged your back. “how you motherfucking lose the arm motherfucker? You motherfucking get stuck by an motherfucking blue blood.”

You looked at him blinking before smiling. “Hmm? Oh! I didn’t lose an arm fuckass.” You wiggled your hand from under your cloak. “See it’s where it belongs.”

The Highblood just gave an odd hum sound. Before closing his eyes as if the answer satisfied him. As you sat there you pulled your other hand into your cloak as you hissed in pain. Mituna dug his little nails into your flesh as he started to nurse. The Highblood just opened his eyes enough to look at you as his ears flicked hearing an gurgle and an small muffled sound. You were looking down with an frowned expression. “I’ll need to cut them talons of yours bumble bee.”

The Highblood’s ears twitched hearing an gurgle sound again. He snorted loudly before shaking his head. “Females...”

You looked up at him with an glare. “What was that?”

He mumbled snorting at you and pushed you lightly with his foot again causing you both to be in an mini glare off. It wasn't till one of the other blues came into the room which had you look over. The blue bowed at your and the Highblood’s feet. The Highblood snarled at you to move which you did to beside him like back when you were in the hive.

The blueblood reported about the mass of lowbloods moving to the village which the Highblood dismissed saying to tell Jyvlin’s replacement to get his most trusted forces of his moving to the village. The young blue bowed before scurrying off. You moved from his side to the stairs again as silence once again rained in the room. It wasn’t till an side door opened that your and the Highbloods heads turned to see Darkleer and Dolorosa appeared again. You stood up before before looking at him.

You spoke rather gently, “Thank you for everything HB.”

You winked at him before walking over to Dolorosa with an smile. Dolorosa glared at the Highblood screwed up his face at you then flashed his fangs at Dolorosa. She did it back lightly which caused him to smile creepily. As Dolorosa took you to the room for the day you nudged her with your elbow. “Challenge him more and fight him he’s into that shit.”

Dolorosa blushed heavy before shaking her head. When you both got into the room you both agreed it was best at first moonlight you’d both leave to the village were the others were. You and Dolorosa went to sleep not long after that. You had Mituna in an hollowed shell of some sort. It was something grublings and grubs would normal sleep in.

You tossed and turned lightly before sighing laying on your back. It was odd not having Psiioniic by your side when you slept. You glanced at Mituna before smiling and cuddling into the rather weird blankets. Your thoughts and dreams traveled to Psiioniic that day.

Psiioniic was on the flip side looking up at the ceiling feeling the same thing. He had sat up though looking at Signless and Disciple who were tangled together asleep as well as some of the other trolls that were stuck in the basement. He hoped you and Mituna were safe and that Dolorosa was okay. He wished he could share this moment with the two of you some how though he felt that he was going too.

As Psiioniic woke up from his sleep as Signless shook his shoulder. Psiioniic looked up at him before looking around to see the whole place was in full working force. “Good night Psii, come on the stage being set up we need to get going my blood brother.”

Psiioniic nodded getting up. “Yeah. What’th going on?”

Signless shook his head “I don’t know but we need to make sure the area is safe. Can’t have us get caught again can we?”

Psiioniic nodded as he got up he fixed his hair by brushing it back. Disciple had choice the time to walk into the room. “Good night Psii. Signless tell you-”

Psiioniic nodded. “Yeah letth go already.”

The three of them went from the sleeping room to the stairs. All the while someone stopping and talking to Signless. When the group finally got out of the basement then sneaked around to the stage area. An good number of lowbloods had already gathered. When they spotted Signless the ended up talking to him to make it look natural. So if there were any problems that it was easy enough to let there group escape.

Disciple’s ears twitched at every little sound and Psiioniic scanned the alleyways and the main road. As time wore on it seemed more and more lowbloods gather. Psiioniic looked down for an moment to see an small wiggler lime blood running around with adults handing them letters or things. Psiioniic watched to see the stage was nearly done. He figured it’d be best to get Signless closer to the stage.

Psiioniic placed an hand on Signless shoulder. “Thign letth get a bit clother to the thtage. It’th nearly done.”

Signless looked behind himself to see that the stage was nearly done. “Yes that makes sense the sooner i can get there the sermon can be done.”

Signless turned to walk to the bit unfinished the stage when the sound of grunting roars hit the air. Everyone turned to see an good mass of Highbloods in front of the whole massive lowblood group. There was an uniformed snarled as it look almost to be an clash about to happen in one side lowbloods the other highbloods.

Signless was at the fore front behind him the hundred or so lowbloods had there weapons out. In front of him about roughly two hundred highbloods. The Highblood snarled growling with there own weapons out. Signless watched as the people he recruited were out numbered by waves of young and older highbloods, all ages of blue bloods, and the ever power sea dwellers.

Signless noticed an young troll who looked a lot like Jyvlin. The troll just smiled at the front of the group; “Blood brother Suffer!”

Signless smiled. “Felyxo!”

Suffer gave the blue blood an confirming hand shake. The confirming and gentle gestures were enough to tame the two sides trolls down. They weren’t enemies. “Heard ya need some highbloods support kiddo. Brought the ones who were able to make it. The others send there regards to ya kid.”

Signless smiled; “There are more?”

The younger blueblood. “Yeah we have an force over an couple hundred mostly bluebloods but even master Highblood is willing to an certain point lend his clubs. You got to thank your Lusus and other mutant for that. Both double teamed him it was very amusing. That other mutant lass is one hell of an force.”

Psiioniic hissed lightly you and Dolorosa went behind their back to get more people and endangered the baby. Everyone looked at Psiioniic who Signless patted lightly. “Calm down...you know they would have been careful.”

Signless looked at the others before smiling. “Well I am glad you can make it for the sermon brothers of the blood.” Felyzo smiled before bowing at the waist. Signless watched many of them low and high do that. Bowing was a sign of respect. Signless, Disciple, and Psiioniic all bowed back to them.

Psiioniic looked down as an someone pulled his jumper leg. An small lime blood smiled at him. “The stage is ready...”

Psiioniic smiled at the young wiggler. Psiioniic straighten up. “My kin it ith time.”

Signless nodded before walking away from the group Disciple and Psiioniic not to far following him up onto the stage. Signless stood like he always did front center. Signless stood on the stage Psiioniic was to his left and Disciple to his right. Psiioniic noticed in the shadows of an alleyway movement. He was going to use his Psiioniic’s when he noticed it was Dolorosa and you stood in the more protected area. Of course the pair of you wouldn’t miss this.

Signless licked his lips. “My brothers and sister of all blood castes! I thank you all of blood castes of  both sea and land for being here. This is the first step towards change for equally for all!” The crowd roared in agreement. Signless stood proud as he looked on.

The crowd fall silence as Signless talks. “I have dream! I dream of a place where all the colors can live as equals! We are not bounded by the colors of our blood! We all have faced injustices! This war between the high and low bloods have gone of far enough! Destroy each other is not the way we must work toward to achieve true social order. When did blood order being the deciding factor of what we can make of ourselves! How can we let our children grow up in an world effected by hate and corruption! I see the path long and bump but if we stand together as one there is nothing we cant over come! Let the blood brothers of blue face no more slavery of the Highbloods rule. Let them fight to be farmers, miners, or what ever they dreamed of. Not howl-beasts chained to an master of death! Let the yellow bloods make there cruse a gift! Let them feel the freedoms of the sands and earth at there feet! Let the sea and land unite as one for we all lost some form of quadrant to discrimination! Let us raise not as a person but a people! We are all the children of Gog! And we all have a voice! Let the Empress of all listen to our cries even as her machines tries to destroy it if there is hope then there is always a way! My dreams...No! Our dream and ideals is something no one will ever hope to quill! Our mistake is thinking that this is normal that we are nothing more but pawns and slaves to an corrupt order!”

Many glanced at Signless his words and actions sank deep into the minds of all those there. “My fellow blood castes I do not ask for change of blood caste system but I ask we change it so that no one troll is greater then the other. That we are all free to dream and grow as the lands of our ancestors have left us. For it is our birth right as trolls to forge our way!”

The crowd erupted in cheers the calls of trolls both sea and land shouted in agreement. Each troll turned to the next smiling each holding for a new life an second chance to live and grow. Signless stood just before the stage his arms rested at his side as he could hear the roar of the crowd. The rumble ran up his body and into his soul.

Psiioniic stood by his side listening till Signless spoke. “You hear that my kin? Do you feel that my kin? Do you hear and feel the chants for our freedom?”

Psiioniic looked down at Signless before smiling. “Yeah I do kin. Let’s enjoy itth thmall victory.”

Signless nodded before walking to the stairs waiting before going down to the crowd. Signless stood there in one hand Disciple as his other out for Psiioniic to take. “Come Psiioniic let us finally achieve the dream we’ve waited for so long...”

As Psiioniic took his morial’s hand he knew that from this day on fear was never going to touch his life. For now he found his salvation in the people he loved.

Psiioniic’s Ending  
Alterina had gone from decades of injustices and culling to an new era. The peaceful rebellion under the Suffer had dong in an new age one of peace. Yes the blood castes still were in social orders but they did not determine who the trolls became.

The rebellion started an flame of support after some more Highbloods had gotten on board to not only protect the lower castes but to raise there own disgruntle. What they brought as an gift of unity that had surprised everyone was an new Empress had being in the hiding for sweeps. They had kept her protect till the time she could ascended the throne. This rebellion gave her the chance too. She believed in peace that the Empress worked along side the castes and not above them.

The rebellion as not without it’s shed of blood but for the most part it was peacefully. Even the savage Grand Highblood had took up his clubs of death to issue in the new order. It had been at least 3 sweeps since that day of the Signless’s final sermon. An everything seemed to fit into place perfectly. The group had got the new Empress to take up the fight when they no longer felt like they could. Signless had grown a bit to old for those things and Disciple wanted to spend a bit more of an quiet time with him. Creating a life and settling down not moving and always going.

Dolorosa had some how got the attention of an rather old enemy of there's much to everyone but Y/n’s disapproval. For a long well the five minus Dolorosa who was in her new matespirits hive. You all lived under one roof till Signless and Psiioniic got Signless’s and Disciple's hive built not to far from yours. It was just in time to since Disciple was about to pop any minute from being pregnant from an miss adventure when Psiioniic, you and baby Mituna went to see Dolorosa who was showing off her and the Highbloods clutch off.

It seemed the group tracked in there cloaks for work as well. Psiioniic and Signless tilled the same fields which went from your hive to their hive. Currently though it was an holiday for the yellow-blood. Since it was after the harvest time Psiioniic and Signless didn’t really need to so anything to the field till the day after.

Psiioniic sighed in the pile of blankets with you. You were curled up under him in an deep sleep your h/c hair seemed to shimmer lightly it the moon light which streamed through the windows. The gentle sleeping face you wore was not only adorable but calming. Your eyelashes hid those e/c eyes he had fallen in love with. Ones that showed him passion and red feelings he had never got before so unconventional and deep.

He moved a bit unwilling his hand and brushed the back of his hand and fingers against your cheeks. Before looking down at your stomach which was again taunt with life inside it. He placed an gentle hand on it which caused you to wake up a little and the being inside you to wake up a little. E/c eyes looked into his as the baby in you started to kick.

You stretched a little before rolling over without an though. Psiioniic pulled you into him more so your back was flush against his front. His hand started to gentle stroke your stomach well you tried to get more sleep. Unlike with well you were pregnant with Mituna this one had more of an day time activity which kept you up all day and rubbing your stomach never made him fall asleep.

You mumbled lightly; “God I wish it was Mituna in there he was a good baby...”

Psiioniic hummed lightly kissing your cheek a lightly. You smiled before rolling over to face him. You both muzzled each other resting forehead against forehead as you both started to spoke quietly about things that needed to be done before this one’s arrival. It seemed you were yet again going to be birthing in the colder months.

Psiioniic opened an red eye when you spoke. “Mituna baby just clime into the bed already.”

Psiioniic looked a bit over to see Mituna eyeing you both from your side of the bed. Mituna seemed to smile as he gripped the open blankets on the beg to crawl up. “How did you know I was there mama?”

You hummed happily looking at him. Mituna was 2.5 sweeps old. You giggled; “Cause I’m an mind read bumble bee.”

You moved your hand lightly to push up the blankets for him to cuddle into with you. He was a bit greed went it came to that. He was like Psiioniic in that case you were his and his alone. Mituna smiled chuckling into you as he slipped under the blankets and squeezing between you and Psiioniic.

Mituna smiled; “Really? I don’t think you are. What an I thinking right now then?”

You closed your eyes and humming Psiioniic smiled he knew you both knew what he wanted. “Your thinking I should be getting up and...making...honey pancakes shape like bees. That or your thinking about kissing me but i think that’s your father.”

Psiioniic chuckle as Mituna had an gross sound. “Eww...not kissing the part.”

Psiioniic covered Mituna’s eyes as he kissed you. Your son had an hissing sound of disgust as you chuckle. Psiioniic and you looked into each others eyes before sharing another sweet kiss.

Before Psiioniic uncovered Mituna’s eyes as you started to give Mituna kisses one on his cheeks and started to tickle him. Psiioniic’s heart warm hearing both your and his son’s laughter filled his ears and heart. This was all he ever dream of and he wouldn’t trade it for the world.

Chapter Text

You would run you had to get away from them and the attacks. You felt betrayed and your were hurt. You took off pushing past the weaker part of the circle. You hissed as one of their arrows hit the side of your waist. You looked to see it left a cut across but it wasn’t deep enough to worry about. The worry it caused was a burning and the heat you were starting to feel. You shook the thought from you head as you ran. You looked for your shoulder to see that you were somehow faster then them.

As you run down the street you whipped your head around. Where do you run to lose them; Alleyway, Run then hid to lose them, run to the water, or just keep running.

You didn't have long to stand there and think; your first thought was just to keep running for know it seemed you were faster then the blue bloods that were following you. Without a moment to spare you started running again down the main street towards the docks. The docks had not only places to hid but you remember that there was someone there that even the blueblood's were frighten off.

As you ran you felt your body get hotter and hotter as while as you couldn’t focus straight which meant your running became slower and slower. The blueblood's you once out ran were shouting behind you still far enough away but to close for your comfort. As you got to the port you were huffing against one of the posts. You pushed yourself from the post looking for a place to hid. You scanned around there was nothing really to hid in. You jogged at his time to the more dock ship holding area maybe there could be some shipping supplies or something you could hid in.

As you did you tripped over something and landed rather hard on the wooden ground. In an daze you look to see what tripped you. You from an rope full of tension; you blinked as you tried to follow the rope. After a couple of tries it lead to an group of boxes. You smiled as you tried to get up you collapsed again onto your knees. You huffed through it as the sounds of pounding feet echoed off the wood. You grunted as you used what little strength you still had to get up and hobble over to them. As you got to one of the three boxes there you hoped they weren’t nailed down or something. You choice the box to the right and thankfully it wasn’t nail down. Which with what strength you had left you moved it enough for you to ungracefully move yourself up and over into the box.

You landed with an oomph and on something very soft. You reached up to move the lip back enough. Once you did you cuddled into the material you were spent and felt feverish. You pulled your legs into your chest and moved your cloak better around you. Your eyes started to droop shut as you nodded off. You blinked into an half awake state when sounds of feet coming up to the boxes had you wonder if it was a dream. There was sounds of ruffling through something and a very angry shout. You sighed softly going fading back into a full sleep.

Outside the box you were hiding in the Blueblood's were all clustered together like unweaned pups. They clustered together because an light purple sea dweller was losing his shit on them. “Get ye blue blooded hands off of the Captains boxes! Ye got no right touching those things blueblood's how get before i summon an me weapon on you low bloods!” They whimpered at the troll who did summon his spear. “I said get!”

He threw it at one of the bluebloods' missing him on purpose. The group ran for the main street whimpering like dogs with tails in between their legs.

The troll huffed lightly shaking his head going over to the boxes to make sure they are all alright. He noticed one of the boxes lids were off. He sucked his fangs before fixing it. “Damn blues always messing with our stuff.”

He mumbled lightly before grabbing the boxes and placing them onto an really odd lightly push cart. As he pushed he hummed; “I guess thee Captain went on an spree with his cloths again.” He sighed before shaking his head and pushed the carts to the holding pulley.

Once he hooked the hook to the ropes on the cart he tugged it. “Hey greenhorns one more load to pull up!”

An young blue blood poked his head over the railing. “Aye! Come last pull boys!”

The troll on the docks watched as the greenhorns pulled the boxes aboard. He himself had to walk up ladder to the deck. The greenhorns collapsed huffing well he rolled his eyes. “Come lads there is still things to be done.” They groaned as he sighed mumbling about greenhorns.

After a bit they had moved the boxes done to the hold. The one with the Captains' new clothes in it were the heaviest by far. They made sure to put that in the front so it was easy to get too. The older troll dismissed the greenhorns when the Captain had come out of his cabin. “Mivvfir! Wwhat is holding ye up!”

Mivfir looked at his Captain a strong dark purple blood. He was tall sea dweller with two scars running out his fang as while as an permit snare or frown on his face at times. His hair is a somewhat messy spiky hair style. It seems to follow the same jagged angles as horns. He wears a long flowing cape in the same shade as his blood. He wears black scale mail armor underneath his sea blood breast plate with his symbol on it. His arms bare with only the golden bracelets he wears which jiggle together lightly. He has rings on each of his fingers and a necklace each also made of gold. He has a tassel to match his breastplate as well as while as striped pants and black boots.  

Mivfir sighed the Captain seemed unhappy the woes of serving under an younger troll. “I’m sorry Captain Orphaner there were blueblood's sniffing around thee dock and ye boxes had to chase the beggars' away.”

Orphaner looked at him before snaring at him. “Stupid land dwwellers always messing up my time. Get ready to set sail Mivvfir and do not call by that name only our Empress can.” Orphaner turned on his heels towards the helm of the ship.

Mivfir sighed; “Yes Captain Dualscar.” Mivfir waited till he disappeared to spit on the floor and get set to start getting ready to set sail.

Mivfir sighed as he leaned against the rail of the ship looking out at the forever wondering sea. He wished for once something would break the normal pace of this routine. Day in and day out they hunted and murder Lusii for a a living to keep the Empress’s from killing everyone and the once and a while attack on merchant ships. Mivfir sighed as someone called his name.

He turned his head to see the new young lime blood slave looking at him quivering. “S-sir master wants you t-too his c-cabin.” Mivfir nodded as the lime-blood scudded off into the hold below to get Dualscar's new clothes no doubt. Mivfir sighed as he moved to see what the Dualscar wanted.

Meanwhile the young lime blood was in the holding area. He had flipped on one of the oil lamps while looking for the wooden crate with Dualscar's clothes in it. As he found them he sighed happily. Everything was going right master wouldn’t be mad at him. The Lime blood slave opened the lid as he appeared into the crate he froze lime blood tears formed in his eyes. “Oh.....”

He spotted you an mysterious sleeping troll in the material but your red blood had stained the clothes a bit red from the wounds. The lime blood drop the lid before making an horrible whimpering sound. How was he going to get out of this. He didn’t do anything and he was going to be killed. Maybe he could beg for his life. Master always loved him begging him.

He took a couple steps back before running the other way to Dualscars’ cabin. The lime blood didn’t even knock on the door as he opened it.

Dualscar looked at him with an angry face. He shouted at him. “Wwhat is it slavve!”

The lime blood sinks to his knees and begs Dualscar to spare him; “Master please forgive me there's an troll in the crate. Your clothes are stained please don't kill me please. I beg of you.”

Dualscar snarled again at the lime blood. He listened to the Lime begging before Dualscar shot the poor slave in the face with his gun for being useless. Lime blood splattered the floor as while as other things. Dualscar gets up sighing he had to do everything on here.

As he opened his door a couple of the crew members looked at him. “Greenhorns clean up the corpse from my room. I want it spotless wwhen I get back.” They nod at him as he went into the holding area.

It didn’t take him long get to the hold and to see where the slave was the lid was on the floor as well as the lamp light on up above. He walks up to the box and looks inside of it. What he sees doesn’t improve his mood; there looked to be a young cloaked troll curled up on his new armor parts and clothes. It huffed lightly in it’s sleep giving way it wasn’t in the best health. Even more so was the fact your red blood had stained the material this caused him to ground his fangs together in anger.

He reached into the box and placed his hand under your chin and lifted it up for him to have a look at you. Indeed you were an land dweller and female at that. Your face was to feminine to not be. He could see sweeps of h/c hair around your cheeks even thought your cheeks themselves where flushed bright red against your clammy pale s/c skin. He hummed lightly moving your face left and right. You had an very beautiful face some could say exotic even. He felt you murmur lightly before dazed and disorientated e/c eyes looked at him. He rubbed your cheek lightly which made you close your eyes again. You submitted easily to him which was even better.

Dualscar gave a cruel smile as he tighten his grip a little you would fetch a good price in the slave market maybe more then enough to replace what your blood at ruined on him. Dualscar dropped your head before grabbing you under the arms and hulling you up and over his right shoulder. So that you face was at his back and your legs were at his front. Dualscar turned off the lamp before walking back up the stairs to the deck.

As he opened the door his second in command Mivfir looked at him with an curious but also an angry look. “Mivvfir go get thee slavve counter activve herbs wwill ye and grab so cloths for wwounds too.”

Mivfir nodded as Dualscar walked you too his cabin opening the door to see it was cleaned out of the lime blood slave. Dualscar walked over his nest of blankets before flopping you down into an sitting position. One of his hands holding you up so you didn’t mess up his nest with your blood. Dualscar untied your cloak throwing it on the floor before starting to pull off your holey shirt to look at the amount of damage.

He did find and arrow or two wound down your back as well as some scratches. What he figured was the wound that caused your down fall was the one of the waist he could see. As he sat beside you on the nest side he made sure to tie your hands together with some rope he used for punishment on the the lime blood had he just killed. As he finished someone opened the door.

“Captain I got what ye asked for.” Mivfir came into the room holding the bowl of water and herbs mixed together as while as some bandages for your wounds.

Dualscar nodded lightly taking the bowl an bandages from him. “Hold the lass up wwell I do this Mivvfir.”

He nodded lightly sliding in front of you as Dualscar started to wipe the wounds of your back and waist with the mixture. Even in your feverish state you hissed lightly at the pain. The two purple bloods stated quiet.

Mivfir twitched lightly before having to ask; “Captain if I may ask ye. Why in blazes are ye being so kind?”

Dualscar scoffed lightly. “Cause Mivvfir I can’t sell an slavve wwho’s died can I? Lass is more gold alivve then dead.”

Mivfir frowned lightly. “Tis true Captain...but ye really want to sell the lass Captain? I mean tis not the lass’s fault thee bloody blues chased her into the boxes.”

Dualscar hummed lightly; “Aye but tis a mutant lass Mivfir she should be thankful that I savved her instead of culling her.”

Mivfir frowned before sighing. “Aye Captain...”

Then the silence came back again broken every once and a while by your occasional groans of pain or panted breathes. Once Dualscar was done he wiped his hands on your cloak before getting up and placing the bowl on his desk.

Mivfir placed the shirt back on you and took off your shoes before setting you in the nest and on your wounded side facing the wall. You were breathing a bit better which was good as well you wounds weren't to bad or deep.

Dualscar sat at his desk pulling out some maps. Mivfir stood there staring at you for a moment. A troll looking barely out of wigglehood thrown into so much chaos. He knew what was happening in the city that was why they were leaving. Seems unfair regardless if you were an mutant or not.

“Ye may go Mivvfir.”

The older troll looked up at Dualscar who held an quill in one hand looking at the map with an neutral frown on his face.

Mivfir nodded; “Aye Captain bellow if you need me.” Dualscar flicked his hand at him in an shooing motion. Mivfir opened and closed to door to see the crew looking at him.

“Well lads seems we have to talk...” Mivfir gathered his fellows to tell them about you...

You frowned up your face lightly as you seemed to slowly wake up. You made an soft sound of waking as you stretched lightly working your stiff muscles. Your eyes fluttered open to see wood paneling. You were still at the Inn? You hummed lightly sitting up rubbing your eyes with your hands. It was all just a bad dream then that's good.

You smiled lightly as someone sat on the blankets beside you. You smiled up at the person thinking it was Signless or one of them. “Good night! Is it time to go?”

An dark chuckle at you snap open your eyes. You whimpered for one moment seeing it wasn’t one of your friends but an very dangerous scared troll. “Well lass it depends on howw ye wwant to go?”

Dualscar sat in his chair looking at the young troll who had been asleep for three days straight in his nest. He hummed and awed over you lightly. He figured out you were from Signless’s group which wasn’t dreadfully hard to figure out since the cloak fit the description of Signless. Dualscar got up to see how your wounds were doing since they were far from healed. As he got by your side he smiled as you seemed to stretch he could hear your bones crack lightly. He watched as you sat up rubbing your eyes with your tied up hands in almost a cute manner.

Dualscar sat on the side of the nest as you spoke. “Good night! It is time to go?”

He scoffed lightly thinking; go where? Off the ship or time for him to get off? He gave a dark chuckle as he look at see your eyes snap open and looked wide eyed. “Well lass it depends on howw ye wwant to go?”

You opened your mouth giving off an nervous chuckle answering him. “I want to go back to my friends?”

Dualscar smiled almost cruelly. “Do ye really lass? I don’t think tis a nice wway to thank someone who savved ye is it?”

He leaned forward at you which caused to lean back as you clenched your shirt. Okay so he knew who you were with since your cloak was off. “W-well i...I got no money but I’m sure you can l-live with the nice feeling of helping an low blood...?” You smiled which made him scoff before standing up.

“Oh ye think that howws the wworld wworks is it loww blood? Wwell let me tell ye something...” Dualscar pushed you down as you gulped unsure of how to react on what he was going to do. His arm was placed over top of your head as he leaned into you. “It’s not~” He snapped his fangs together and a click sound had you look up to see he had snapped an chain around were your hands were tied and in his one hand.

Wait when were your hands tied?! More some how were you going to get out of here. Dualscar smirked as you unknowingly whimpered staring off to the side.

He sniffled at the smell of fear. “Noww lass let me tell ye howw this is going to work.” Dualscar pinned you down; “Ye are on a ship in the middle of the sea. Ye in my debt to see fit on howw ye pay it. Ye also are havving to pay for the damages to mine clothes ye stained up. So ye are going to thank me and pay tis off by that lithe body of yours.”

Your eyes widen; “What if I say no?” You snapped at him angry.

Dualscar laughed; “If ye say no I’ll still make you loww blood bitch.” He snapped at you as you tried to whack you head off of his. He jerked something which pulled at your hands which caused you to start to struggle.

“Fuck you! I’m not doing it! I’ll fucking swim back to shore if I have to prick!” You as you trashed in his hold desperate to get out of it. “Let me go!”

Dualscar smiled his one hand had you pinned the other traveled down the curves of your body. You growled trying to shake him off of you. How dare he think you should just laid out like an pig on an silver platter because he saved you. Fuck that you were going to get out of there.

Warning

Dualscar purred he was going to make his worth off. Since Mindfang had buggered off with Redglare he didn’t get to see her or take some of his shared pleasures. He liked the fight in an female and you were arousing his interest. Not many stood up to him nor did they dare. Even more so from an land dweller.

Dualscar smiled flashing his fangs in your face. “Ye’ll do as ye are told to lass or ye’ll wwalk the plank for the fin-beasts to pick ye apart.”

You glared at him before spitting in his face. “I’d rather walk the plank and die then lay out for you bulge-” Dualscar stopped your running mouth with an slap across the face.

He snarled as he gripped your face with his right hand and started to crush your jaw. “Wwatch ye loose lips mutant bitch or ye find your lips sowwed up.”

You glared at him before looking away. Dualscar smiled before he lighten his grip and moved his right thumb across your lips. You narrowed your eyes before biting his thumb which he howled and jerked his hand back. You smirked up at him; Dualscar looked at his thumb licking the purple blood off it.

He hummed lightly oh weren’t you just a treat. You twitched your eyebrows it was his move and if he moved wrong you weren’t going to let him get away with in. Dualscar looked down at you; You may be bounded and chained by the hands to the post behind his bed. But you seemed to be powerful and defiant. “Oh aren’t ye a brave wee mutant land dwweller...”

Dualscar jerked the chain lightly causing you and grunt in pain before he settled above you again. Dualscar moved his head slowly down to beside your head. He whisper smoldering into your ear. A lightly rumble in each word spoken. “The more ye struggle and fight lass the more ye make the chase wworth it...” Dualscar started to move his hand brushing it up your shirt some.

You struggled against him little till his tongue licked the shell of your ear. Causing you to close your eyes and clench your jaw. Asshole seem to know your soft spot. You rubbed your legs together lightly which caused him to hum. Your eyes fluttered open he didn’t stop you from that? Maybe you could use that as an chance you would have to play his game.

You huffed lightly as his nails scrapped your stomach lightly as he started down your neck nibbling and biting. Dualscar smiled as you whimpered lightly as he played around a bit. He looked up at see you looking away before looking back at him.

Your face blushed as you looked at him with half lolled eyes asking for more even thought your mouth said stop. Dualscar smirked almost please he moved himself a bit more over you. Your legs shifted under him he thought it was to rub them together in excited. He blinked in surprise when your look turned sour and an furious glared looked at him.

Warning end

An unique spirit you had you were head strong and defiant. Dualscar had no time to react when your knee whacked him hard in his bulge. He made an sound that sounded like an paw-east being skinned.

You were up and out of his bed as he hit the floor holding in between his legs. You spat at him as you looked at his desk to see an knife there. You grabbed the knife from the desk cutting the rope he had tied your hands together with before holding it tightly in your hand and running out of the cabin like an bat out of hell.

As you went through open the door the crew looked at you as you them. An minute ticked by before they all started to run at you. You glanced to the left of you to see the stairs. You reacted hoping that the adrenalin shaking your body was going to make you do some things that you would never normally do.

You jumped over onto the stairs leading up to the wheel. You ducked under and arm before running around to the other side of the wheel the helmsman looked at you as you both were at an stand still. As he moved forward you grabbed the wheel and spun it up which caused his chin to whack the wheel before falling over the rail onto the deck below from the ship violently turning. You grabbed onto the rail as the ship spun an 180 turn. You got yourself start as did the other crew.

During the spin an rope came lose almost in front of you. Two big muscly highbloods was stopping you from getting to it. You placed the knife into your mouth before running at them. As you did they moved to grab you. You slide under one of them to the rope giving it an tug before almost basically swinging on it up to the main mast thanks to some of the more stupider crew members tugging you up to caught you. You let go jumping from the rope to the mast.

Where you sunk the knife into the troll type wood and keep yourself from falling down to the deck below. You were kind of thankful that they had took away your shoes leaving you bare foot. It was easier to climb. As you climbed some of them shouted at you others went down to get weapons you assumed.

As you grabbed onto the sail beam pulling yourself up as two trolls swung onto the beam you were on. You were stuck one in front of you the other behind you. You gripped your knife tightly in your hand. The troll in front of you charged you as did the one behind you. You smiled mirthfully as you duck the both whacked each other in the head causing you to shift there weight and letting them fall onto an pile of barrels.

You stick out your tongue at him then laughed. “HA! Some pirates.”

You had an other to face before using the ladder to climb to the crows nest. You weren’t stupid your older sister loved talking about pirates of course you would remember what everything was called. As you got to the top the troll in the crows nest looked at you as if he was going to piss himself. You poked the knife at him lazily.

It was an draw but you smiled sweetly at him jabbing the knife at him as you spoke. “We can do this the easy way or the hard way which will it be?” The troll swallowed greatly.

From below the trolls watched as he climbed down the ladder then jump using an rope to get down. The crew scratched there heads know what do they do. You smiled from the top. Before the banging of the cabin door at everyone look.

Dualscar held an very dark and angry shade of purple on his face. “Wwhere the fuck is that mutant bitch!”

He was pissed how dare you injury him and get away with it. He’ll wring that pretty little mutant neck with his own two hands.

“Hey! Fin boy look up!”

Dualscar looked from his crew to up in the top part of the ship. His eye twitched lightly how did you bloody get up there. He turned so fast on his crew they all gulped. “Wwhat the bloody fucking hell did ye useless paw-beast shit for think-pans did ye let the lass get up there for!”

The whole crew looked down at his yelling looking ashamed. “Captain we tried-”

One of the more green horned troll spoke up; “Captain what about you? how did you let her escape?” Dualscar’s eye twitched before he shot the greenhorn in the leg. The troll’s cobalt blood splattered the floor as he dropped screaming in pain. “Do any of ye wwant an bloody fucking shot?!” The crew shook there heads as he looked up at the nest point.

You had an smug look on your face. Dualscar looked at you as you made an almost animal like call by curling your left hand and holding the pinky out. The call itself was low and you made the ‘O’ sound noticeable. “Loser! Loser!”*

Dualscar turned an lovely shade of purple before he shot at you. You ducked naturally laughing as you sunk down into the protective part. Before you sat up in the crows nest with an smile before you ducked from him his gun shot again. You stick out your tongue as your placed your hands by your ears opened palmed and twisting back and forward.

As you did this you taunted him. “Missed me! Missed me! Know you couldn’t kiss me!” You continued; “You shoot like your bulge does! Always a short of its target~!”

Some of the crew looked away trying to not laugh at Dualscar from your words they didn’t want to be shot at. Dualscar ground his fangs together clenching his gun as an lovely shade of purple took over his face. Even though he admired you for your defiance and strength he was going to wring that neck of yours even if he had to destroy his ship to do it.

Chapter Text

Dualscar looked from his scope at you it had been almost been 4 days since you got up there and you seemed to hunkered down in the black-beasts nest. He gave an disbelief scoff; “Wwell the lass is bloody stubborn. Havve really none of ye really got the pint sized mutant dowwn?”

Dualscar looked at his second in commend Mivfir. The older troll had been by his side for many sweeps know. Mivfir was the classic sea dweller fin ears, gills that showed his blood color, large set eyes, and water stream body.

Mivfir sighed at him lightly rubbing his own neck. “Aye Captain the mutant is a stubborn wee lass. It seems to bark and hiss at us like an sliver-beast and try to cut our fingers. She finds it entertaining ye know that we can’t get her. The mutant lass finds it an game almost Captain. Its an shame that the lass is an mutant.”

Dualscar seemed to let an smile betray him. Your a fighter you even had the bulge bone to attack him as while. He liked that in an women never knew when to quit and strong even this caused him to hum. “Then leavve the lass be. Let the mutant think shes wwon then that's wwhen wwe’ll get her. The mutant lass may think shes out smarted us but I’d stake my loyalty to the Empress that she’s over confided in her skills.”

Mivfir nodded. “Aye Captain I’ll let thee others now.”

Dualscar nodded lightly before closing his scope. “Let see howw smart and spirited ye really are lass.”

You looked from the crows nest before ducking back into the tiny shelter you had made to keep the sun off you during the day. It seemed to work the heavy blankets and sail material seemed to be good at keeping the Sun from burning you alive. It was hotter then hades under it all but at least you were alive. But what bugged you the most was your back and waist. It seemed you over did yourself when you got up here and were know paying for it you wondered if you keep this up. Laying on the wood floor and hot blankets wasn't helping matters any.

What made it worse was you had your mind always wondering when they were going to be coming up next. You had made this into an game for yourself to keep yourself from going mad in worry about you friends. But during the days you felt yourself weep out of missing them. You missed Disciples lessons, Signless gentle touches of encouragement, Dolorosa mothering, and Psiioniic’s jokes as bad as they were.

You shook your head away from the thoughts that plagued you as moved to beside the opening on the crows nest to wait for the trolls to try and climb up. You would look every so often at the crew who were working away busily. None dared to climb up the ropes and ladders.

You searched as someone called at you. You seen it was an older troll. His hand was cupped lightly asking you something. “Lass could ye be a wee bit of help since ye would let us up! Undo the one part of the sail over ye horns?!”

You blinked before looked above you. You hummed seeing that the sail was a bit ripped. You frowned you weren’t about to help them. But before you could say anything he shouted again; “The faster we get that fixed the sooner ye and ran off thee ship lass!” You hummed nodding this time as you stood on your tippy toes to undo the sail knot for the old troll. The sail seemed to go slacked as the mass moved down with the rope you just undid. “Thanks Lass!”

You waved a little at him as he smiled.

He turned to see Dualscar looking at him with an annoyed look. He shrugged speaking to Dualscar. You snorted as Dualscar looked at you which you stuck out your tongue at him and gave him the middle finger. Dualscar seemed to grid his fangs together before sighing shaking his head.

You giggled before ducking your head and body to the cover of the nest walls. You were basically in an over big and short wash basin. An hour or so seemed to drag on you bubbled lightly getting paranoid some no one had tried anything at all. Any movements on the ropes and ladders were not even close to you. Every sound had you looking over or down at the main deck.

You watched with an almost angry look a couple of the trolls who looked at you quickly looked away out of fear. Mivfir scratched the back of his head as he had just finished sewing by hand the repair to the sail. But the problem was how were they going to tie the sail back up when you were there looking like an beast of old. He rubbed his chin lightly thinking what did his old matespirit say to him about females...mmm... One of the greenhorns looked at him as he spoke. “Gentle touch here and there makes her go anywhere? Bah! Tis why I don’t listen to land dwellers! None of them made any sense!”

The Greenhorn made an question mark lip before he spoke. “Mivfir whats the problem?”

Mivfir looked at the greenhorn. “Nothing lad carry on with what ye were doing.” Mivfir looked up more before thinking. “Aw! That's it females are like hoof-beasts full belly ye can take them anywhere.”

Mivfir walked turned on his heels to the go down the the stairs to the bar hold. As he did the bartender looked at him a couple trolls from the morning works were in there sipping beers.

“Mivfir good to see ya but ya know it’s a tad earl for ya beer yeah?”

Mivfir shook his head. “No ye silly bugger I neigh her for beer. Could ye make up a cheese and bread pace for me?”

The bartender nodded. “Yea’ I can; one second.”

Mivfir watched as the male made and cheese and bread sandwich and wrapped it up in an cloth. The bartender handed over the bundle to Mivfir who nodded lightly “Thanks.” Mivfir moved from the bar like food area back to the main deck. He whistled at some of the crew. “Tether her up lads!”

The crew looked at each other before shrugging doing what they were told. Mivfir placed the cloth knot in his mouth as he could hold the sandwich as he climbed up. As he finished both climbing and scaling the mean mast he popped onto the ladder leading to the next.

You hiss humanly at him threatening him. “You come up here and I'll slice your fingers off.”

Mivfir smiled chuckling; “Lass come now all I need is to tie the sail back up. Till only take a wee couple of moments.” Mivfir pleaded lightly at you which you glared at him which caused him to sigh; “Look lass what about tis. I’ll let ye have my lunch? I can bet ye are hungry ain’t ye lass?” He waved the bundle for you to see.

Your jaw clenched you were starving. You had ate all the food that the stupid other troll was hording up there. You made a face lightly before nodding. Mivfir smiled as he finished coming up the ladder. As he popped his head up you were sitting there staring at him.

As he placed his hands on the wood to lift himself up into the crows-nest when he hissed you had scratched his hand. “I agreed to the sandwich but you have yet to prove of it’s purity.”

Mivfir blinked before sighing. “Lass do ye really-”

You nodded; “Yes I do really think you lot would. I don't know any of you from a hole in the ground.” Mivfir sighed again. “Alright alright lass...”

Mivfir placed the bundle down on the wood floor before opening it. The c/c cloth revealed the nice looking sandwich even had an green pickled vegetable on it. Mivfir laughed “Oh Vytwed i didn’t think of say for ye to not put the pickled vert on the sandwich.”

You looked at him waryingly. “Take a bite out of both please.”

Mivfir nodded taking an middle bite out of the pickled like vegetable. Then he cut a small ring out of the middle of the sandwich and ate it as while. You watched as it seemed he had not fall asleep you took the sandwich from him and started to savagely attack the food.

Mivfir smiled before getting all the way up into the nest before yelling at the crew to finishing pulling the sail up. Mivfir eyed you from the corner of his eye as he tied the sail up. You were trying not to cry over the meal as you ate it. He sighed he could only imagine what your last meal was like with your lussus. You looked about 8 or 9 sweeps. The Captain didn’t tell him much but Mivfir had told the rest of the crew to be gentle with you.

As he finished tying the rope Mivfir placed his hands on his hips looking at it giving a few tugs here and there to make sure. Once satisfied he nodded and went to the hole in the nest to climb down the ladder. Till you grabbed his sleeve which caused him to look up at you. “T-thank you for the food...”

Mivfir smiled which caused colorless liquid to drip down your face. He gave an sloppy smile before touching your face wiping the tears off as you sniffled. “Well lass we can’t have you starving to death up here can we?” You nodded in that they could. Mivfir shook his head; “Neigh lass we may be pirates but we’d never let that happen to ye. So what about we make a deal lass.”

You looked at him letting your tears dry up. “What deal?”

Mivfir smiled; “why do ye let me come up here fix some things up in return I get ye some food?”

You looked at the older troll before nodding in an deal. He smiled before climbing down. You watched him get down before waving. He waved back with a smile and walked away as it seemed Dualscar came out to talk to him.

After a couple of days it seemed to work well Mivfir was getting closer to you asking things about you which you answer in return he got questions back. Mivfir was very concerned about your safety set up saying it wouldn’t take much for a wind to blow it away. You promised if anything was going to happen that you would come down to him. Mivfir huffed then sigh accepting the terms.

What Mivfir was doing though was getting a feel for when you slept. They needed to look for enemy ships and lussus and you were getting in the way of that. So after Mivfir informed Dualscar of your sleeping pattern; he set in motion an plan for that every early night. Dualscar climbed up the mass slowly and quietly. As he did Mivfir watched through the telescope as the crew started to gather. As he popped his head up from the bottom of the floor he could see the blanket flop was closed. He smiled as he got up into the nest. Dualscar pulled back the flop and looked at your sleeping form. He smirked before shifting as quietly as he could having the short metal cuffs in his hands.

You seemed to twitch lightly in your sleep which caused him to stick the cuffs on our hands with them locking around your wrists. Your eyes shot opened bloodshot which caused him to clench his jaw thinking. It looked like you were going to cull try him and cull him hard.

You leaned your head front to headbutt him. He moved ducking and in the process grabbing you and lifting you over his shoulder in victory. You started to wiggle and kick your legs screaming bloody murder. You fought even in the position you were in.

Dualscar whacked your ass hard before snarling. His grabbed your legs pushing you backward. “I’ll fucking drop you mutant bitch so stop before I end up havving to get the creww to clean you off.”

You stopped your struggling as he climbed down some of the crew hooted and hollered at him about a job well done. You glared at the crew then looked at Mivfir who looked confused. On why you were so submissive. It wasn’t till Dualscar stepped onto the deck when he was smiling. You were in metal hand cuffs and over his shoulder.

Dualscar patted your butt smiling which caused you to squeak in surprise. “Wwell lads looks like i just caught me self a fine lass. Tis was well roasted in the black-beast nest.”

The other trolls laughed till Mivfir tried to speak. “Captain I wouldn’t do that to the lass if I was ye...” Dualscar fluffed him off Mivfir shook his head. “Aye Captain...”

A couple of the Greenhorns looked at him before signaling to look behind Dualscar. They gulped as you looked about ready to club the Captain sea dweller to death.

One of the Greenhorns spoke up; “Uh Captain...”

Dualscar never got the chance to reply when he found your knee into his face. He dropped you holding his nose which you hissed landing on the ground. You scrambled up and onto your feet away from Dualscar and the crew.

Who looked on in surprise as Dualscar held his nose cursing. “Ye fucking bulge sucking land dwweller bitch! Fucking get the lass ye arses!”

You booked it to behind the mass as the crew followed. You ducked and slide under there hands, arms, and legs. Mivfir and a couple of the more older members watched the comedy routine. The greenhorns were getting there butts handed to them by a pint-sized mutant troll. Dualscar cracked his nose back to place before taking his hand down. Purple blood was all over his hand and his clothes. He watched as you kicked one of his crew members in the bulge which had him do go like a fly.

Dualscar’s eye twitched lightly; “Wwhat kind of pirates are ye! Caught the lass or I’ll be throwwing ye all ovver the ships!”

Dualscar huffed lightly till Mivfir patted his shoulder with an smile. “It’s alright Captain; I’ll caught the lass for ye. Make sure ye got the door open to yer cabin and rope. Lots and lots of rope.”

Dualscar looked at the old troll before nodding. Mivfir cracked his fingers and shoulders before melting almost into the shadows of the mass and ship. Someone whistled lightly which had the tired out greenhorns move to the sides of the ship as the older more elite crew members take up the chase. You backed away as they came at you they were almost leading you to an spot as they blocked your path without even having to touch you.

As you back up to the very front end of the ship. There was no way out but the sea itself. You were about to make an run for the rail when a pair of arms wrapped around you and you were over yet another shoulder. This time your legs were very confined. “Lass it is time to go for an sleep. Ye are killing our work hours lass.”

You looked to see Mivfir holding you patting your back legs in an calming motion. “Off to bed with ye wiggler.”

You thrashed as much as you could. “I’m not a wiggler!”

You screeched and shouted as he took you into the Captains cabin. He more or less throw you onto the blankets before wrapping your legs together to make sure you couldn’t run off. “Know be a good lass and go to sleep.” You pouted as he smiled at you in that old grandfatherly way.

You pouted before huffing. “I wouldn’t! Asshole there will try something I just know it!” Dualscar sighed as Mivfir looked at him.

Dualscar shook his head; “Ye havve put me behind four days wwork lass I have not the time for sleep. So ye don’t havve to wworry.” You clenched your jaw before huffing.

Mivfir smiled and got up. “Best of luck Captain. I’ll get the lads in high gear. Excuse me.” Mivfir left the cabin after patting your head.

You laid in the nest of blankets glaring at Dualscar who was looking at his desk sighing. He sat at his desk before pulling up a map and some mapping tools. You vowed to make his life an a living hell. And you planned to do just that.

After a couple of days it was normal for the crew to hear smashing or shouting for the Captain's cabin. As well as an tired Mivfir who seemed to have to get involved. At the moment you sat in the Captain's cabin tied up and bounded you had made one or two tries for freedom even going so far as doing worm inch motions.

Dualscar as the crew called him had caught you nearly throwing yourself over the windows in his cabin that you had got open by using your teeth. He had to seal them shut before tying you to a chair. He seemed to find it amusing that even in an hopeless situation you still tried you to get yourself out of it. Mivfir was the only one you did seem to never fight with but maybe it was because he was feeding you.

The only time you never seemed to fight him was when Mivfir and Dualscar took care of your back considering his crew members were all male trolls and couldn’t let them touch the merchandise. He was amazed on how slow you wounds were healing but he seemed to enjoy the bit of quiet time it let him think about things. You and he sat on his blanketed nest Mivfir was not there due to a crew problem but said he would be an call away if dualscar needed him.

Dualscar had just come back into the room which made you glare at him. The small bowel of herbal treatment wiggled lightly in the gel like form. Dualscar placed the bowl on the bed as well as new bandages as he untied the rope around you and ushered you to sit up. Your back was turned to Dualscar as he dappled the disinfected on your back.

During times like these reality seemed to sink in to him. You were so small compared to most females like the Empress and Mindfang. And your looks made you so exotic. Strands of h/c hair stood out against your pale s/c skin. Bright e/c eyes betrayed your real blood color. You were a mystery he wanted to solve before he sold you. As he rubbed the wounds with an lotion you hissed barking at him to be gentler.

Dualscar sighed; “Wwhy do you fight evverything I do lass.”

You turned your head holding the shirt to your chest. “Because if I give up i wouldn’t see my friends again! I know there still life so i will fight so i may survive and see them again.”

Dualscar heard the undertone sound of your voice it seemed desperate and emotional. Dualscar laughed at you which caused you to look back at him. He snarled at you; “If that's all then ye might as wwell givve up. Ye friends are died. If you couldn’t find you they went for them. They are died as morning meal.”

You looked at him turning your whole body as you started to shout. “NO! Your wrong! Signless and the others wouldn’t be died! There to smart for that!”

Dualscar’s face didn’t even twitch as you looked at him. “Is it true lass? You think they would abandon you?”

You looked away from him turning you body back for him to finish. Dualscar looked at you weary for a moment before continuing. When he finished he started to re-bandage your back. He watched as your shoulders trembled and you refused to look at him. Dualscar felt oddly guilty like he had done wrong. He shook his head and finished his work. You didn’t move showing him your back.

Dualscar sighed as he got up. “I’vve got things to do lass so I'll leave ye be. If ye even try to do anything I'll tie ye up again.” He poked your back lightly but you just nodded. You didn’t put up a fight which made him frown. Dualscar found himself hesitating for an moment before he turned walking out of his cabin.  

As Dualscar closed the door you broke down into sobs. You clenched your shirt$ that Dolorosa had made for you. You brought it closer to you burying your face into it. You never thought of that of course your friends wouldn’t have abandoned you they would have looked for you and would have gotten caught. You bowed front in sorrow sobbing your try to help your friends had ended up getting them killed. It was like Psiioniic had said to you.

You chanted under your breath; “It’s all my fault...it’s all my fault...”

Dualscar had closed the door to his cabin his ears caught the sounds of you crying. He rested his head for an moment on the door. It was cruel of him lie to you but it had to be done. If you had kept the foolish notion then it would harder to sell you off. The sooner your got that out of your head the better.

Dualscar knew it was the right choice regardless of the outcome or who it hurt. Dualscar straighten up as he left the door to the ships wheel to stir the ship to the next port. Till that time he couldn’t let himself get attached to you. Dualscar grid his fangs together what were you doing to him. You were taking what was his right and turning into an wrong. “Tis why I hate land dwwellers. Alwways fucking up my idea’s.”

He shook his head there was nothing he could do. Dualscar left the door which a long sigh before bellowing at some of the crew starting his job.

Mivfir smiled lightly as he stood waiting for your sandwich to be made. He still asked for it to be bundled in that same c/c cloth color. This act seemed to make you feel better regardless of the situation you were in. Unlike Dualscar; Mivfir was around when the old Empress ruled so all her idea’s of love and peace with each blood caste seemed to state in his mind. He took tenderness and patience with you rather then over powering you to submit. He also secretly like the different company. Mivfir shook his head to snap out of the trace he was under when the bartender had handed him the sandwich. “There ya go Mivfir. I added two pickled vert one for you and the girly there.”

Mivfir smiled before excusing himself. It was quick work to the Captain's cabin. As he held onto the door he could hear you sobs. Mivfir pushed opened the door to see you curled up in an ball crying colorless tears into your shirt. Mivfir closed the door as he walked in which had your head snap up looking at him. Your eyes were red from crying which gave your e/c eyes to pop out.

You looked at Mivfir before starting to cry. Mivfir frowned placing the bundle on Dualscar's desk and grabbing a chair from the wall in front of the desk. As he sat down the chair and himself onto it he touched your arm. Concern written all over his face. “What’s ails ye lass?”

You move the shirt from your face before clenching onto his shirt sobbing your heart out. “Dualscar said my friends are died Miv! I killed them! It’s all my fault i should have never went to the dye shop! I should have-! I should have-!”

Mivfir frowned lightly as he pulled you in close rubbing your back hushing you gently. His old touch hands running down your spine giving an nice pressure of comfort. His shirt smelled of sea and cologne. Mivfir frowned as you cried on him. He hurt his blood pusher deeply and there was nothing he could do or say to make you feel better.

Mivfir just sat there comforting you the best he could with his advice and wisdom. “Lass do ye think that would have change anything?” You sniffled looking up at him. “Do ye really think being there would change anything really?” Your lips trembled lightly which caused him to sigh. “I neigh not if what our Captain's says in true but if it is lass then they would not want you to carry on such an manner aye? For they neigh truly lost. For they live within ye so live for them lass tis all ye can do.”

You started up in tears again and cried. Mivfir gave his comfort till you fall asleep on his lap from crying so much. Mivfir sighed as he moved your head from his lap to the blankets. “Sleep well lass I think ye will need it.”

Mivfir moved the chair to back to were it was and grabbed the bundle of food. He moved to beside you again and patted your head lightly before walking out of the cabin onto the main deck. As he closed the door he looked at the bundle of food.

A couple of the Greenhorns looked at the bundle eyeing it. “Go on lads take it.” He throw it at the Greenhorns who caught it and started to bark over the free meal. Mivfir left to go finish the rest of his work for the night.

Dualscar walked down the steps of the high deck finished for the night. Mivfir had not spoke a word to him only grunted in agreements. He wondered if it was about you. You were wiggling yourself into the hearts of some of his man. The sooner you left the better. The crew knew you were going to be sold to the slave trade but still you seemed to open there harder hearts. It was dangerous to have an member in which people liked that it made the mind soft and the heart even weaker.

As Dualscar opened his door. He was not greeted by you shout. He frowned. Dualscar looked around till he looked at his bed as he walked in after an full days work. You were still shirtless and all curled up into an tight ball. Tears clung greedily to your face. He looked at you feeling uneasy emotions in the pit of his stomach. He shook his head lightly sighing. It was an bad idea to get attached to you. Simple pleasures weren’t your sort. Even more so it was were your loyal laid. Dualscar followed his Empress as you followed your friends the Signless. You were from two different worlds one that should have never meet.

Dualscar sighed as he took off his boots and his armor. He took the shirt out of your hands and placed it on you. He was tired he had not the energy to think to much. Maybe just for one day he’d leave his troubles by the nest side. Because tomorrow was going to be an long couple of days with both emotional and physical taxes on him and the crew.

Chapter Text

As Dualscar woke up he felt off. A small nuzzling sensation into his side had him both wake up and open an eye only to look down. You had rolled over in your sleep and had a hand both clenching his shirt and nuzzling into his side trembling lightly as if cold. Dualscar just stared for a moment before he reached over you and pulled one of the loose blankets over you and tucked it around you to keep you warm.

Dualscar laid there for a couple of moments trying to get your hand off his shirt. He sighed how does he handle this? He would rather not have a wounded bulge or another broken nose. Dualscar debated for a moment or two before encasing your hand with his. His thumb run gently up and down the front part of your hand. “Lass let me go. I need to get up.”

He watched as you mumbled letting him go rounding over with a low sounding yawn. Dualscar sat up before rubbing his hand on the back of his neck and sighing. Dualscar shifted to the end of the bed before getting up. Dualscar stood up and roughly pulled the leather binders on his breeches to undo them for new ones. He dropped his breeches on the floor before flipping the chest open with his foot with an bored expression.

He crouched down slightly as he rumbled through the chest grabbing some old black leather pants and an white open tie shirt. He hopped on his pants fiddling with the leather ties before tying them up. He slide on his shirt leaving the bits of his chest exposed to the air. He through on his black boots before walking to his chair.

Dualscar sat down calmly before looking at the map before him at map out the best route to the port. As of right now the ship was anchored til an decision was made. Dualscar grabbed his compass and his pointed measure. He scribbled on the journal beside him of calculations and time.

If he went 40 knots in an south west direction he’d pass the port town of Leohrt which would make him four suns away from the low slave port village of Wipved. He could get 3/4 of his price for you there. But if he stayed route to the south for five sun’s then took an eastern direct for seven extra suns to the High slave port of Milion he could get his price and a little extra with he paid his cards right. Dualscar lend back would a full week equal out to the payment though. That was the question.

Dualscar rubbed his chin thinking about it. Dualscar looked up from his map when he heard you groan in pain. “Rosa my head hurts...”

He sighed he may need that full paid for you. He hummed reminding himself to ask Mivfir. Dualscar sighed before getting up to see how you were it seemed his work was never done. Dualscar pushed back his chair which caused you to groan again. He walked over to you and placed his hand on your forehead. Dualscar hummed you had a bit of an temperature still. Dualscar looked down at you to check to see if you were flushed. What he saw that you were looking to at him.

Dualscar took his hand away letting his fingers linger on your forehead lightly. Dualscar waited for you to start to fight him but you didn’t. You sat there with an sad look. “Ye do have a slight fevver lass.”

The statement caused Dualscar to sigh lightly as you looked down and away from him. What was he going to do with you. Dualscar lifted your chin to look at you eyes had he truly defeated that once fiery spirit of yours. After a while of looking he could find a little to no traces of it.

Dualscar pushed you down before pulling the blanket over you some. “Get some more sleep lass. I’ll tell Mivvfir to get ye some herbal drink.”

Dualscar looked at you lay there away from him before giving a defeated sigh. He walked out of his cabin and shut the door. What was he going to do with you now that you were useless to him.

Your pov  
You clenched the blankets as you woke up. You slowly sat up unclenching the blankets that were in front of you as the blankets that were on you slide down your body onto your lap making an puddled effect around you. You rubbed your eyes lightly before you held your head which pained you. “Rosa my head hurts...”

You groaned as the sound of an chair being pushed back hurt your head and ears. You could hear the sound of walking before an hand was placed on your forehead. It was larger then Dolorosa’s hand maybe in was Psiioniic’s but you weren’t sure. You opened your eyes and took your hands away to look up. What you saw wasn’t one of your friends but Dualscar looking at you with an thoughtful look on his face.

His light purple eyes looking into your e/c ones. “Ye do have a slight fevver lass.”

Dualscar took his hand away from your forehead which caused you to tilt your head confused. Why did he care? You blinked before sighing looking down which caused Dualscar to slide his hand under your chin to keep you at him. You didn’t fight him when he did. Dualscar’s frowned twitched lightly. He let your chin go before pushing you down on the bed. “Get some more sleep lass. I’ll tell Mivvfir to get ye some herbal drink.”

You kept your face looking away from Dualscar you really didn’t want to look at him or you’d burst into tears. Everything seemed to be true what happen yesterday was true. Your friends were gone and know you were alone an at the merciful of a troll you doubt knew the word.

How were you going to get of this. You couldn’t swim your way cause you ever knew you couldn’t swim. You didn’t really think that Signless and Disciple would be very happy with you if you choose to get yourself killed.

If your friends were with you at the moment. You were sure Signless would be trying to get himself out there words well Psiioniic was having an egg ready to all but frying the sea dwellers. Dolorosa would be calming him down well Disciple kept you close to her hissing. She would be brave in all of this like you once were. That made you bury your head into the fur blankets in the nest and cry.

You lost your morial someone who would have been by your side till the bitter end there was nothing an morial wouldn’t do for each other. And you couldn’t fulfill your end of the relationship that you your unrequited feeling were all you had left of the pair.

You closed your eyes letting tears trickle down your face before moving your head lightly willing yourself asleep. Maybe in your dreams you could be happy again with all your friends and the two trolls you had come to love.

Dream
You looked around ere ever you were wasn’t somewhere you knew. You could see grasses of greens and tall yellow wheat. The twin moons were heavy in the sky. You looked up at them they seemed to be bigger and bigger well you seemed smaller and smaller. You looked back down when you heard the wheat move.

You tried to move only to feel your legs were refusing to comply to your will. You covered your head when an black figure pounced from the wheat. You made a muffle sounded as you were taken down by the shadow. You grunted as the shadow tackled you. You peeked as the shadow held you instead of ripping you apart.

An flash of Olive eyes stared at you with an smile. You blinked before grabbing her. “Disciple!”

She laughed you thought even in your ears in reality hear it. “There’s mew are Y/n! Signless! Signless! It’s Y/n! *She’s in the bubble! Y/n’s alive!”

You whipped your head as you heard the bushes rustle again. Disciple sat up taking you with her. As you sat up at to see Signless looking at you wide eyed. You sat there staring as big colorless tears dripped down your face like that of a small child.

You closed your eyes and wept. You brought your hands to your face to rub away the tears. Disciple held you go to look at you. You felt so small at the moment so small and fragile. Why were your dreams so kind yet cruel to you.

Yes you knew that you wanted to see them but they look the same but different. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean leave you all to die! I was trying to get information from Summoner then they jumped me! I’m sorry I ran away! I-I thought if I distracted them they would have leave you alone! To make up from what I did. I know this is a dream and your die but i just wanted to tell you!”

There was an an bit of an sigh and a sad hum. You sniffled as as someone knelt down in front of you and picked you up. You clenched onto the person’s cloak. “Shush Y/n. It’s alright. Everything is alright.” A light purr rumbled in your ear. You sniffled a little less looking at Signless who was holding you like an toddler.

You looked over to see Disciple smiling and purring at you. “Y/n mew never have to be sorry with us. Mew need to take care of yourself for us. We wish we were at mewr side. But we are glad mew are alive. We’ve look for a while in bubble dreams for mew.”

You rubbed your eyes not feeling so good anymore. It felt like something was trying to woke you up. Signless looked down as Disciple looked down. Signless nuzzled his face against your hair as your now small arms wrapped around his neck barely. “Be strong Y/n.”

You didn’t want them to leave yet. You don’t understand anything. You tighten your grip even as someone touched your face before rubbing your cheeks with there hands. “Y/n...look at me...look at me....look...at...m...e....”
End of Dream

You jerked up with a gasp as tears slide down your face you were now awake your eyes darted round for a moment trying to place yourself. You panted rather hardly as your eyes looked to see an concerned Dualscar his hand on your face as Mivfir’s hands were pinning you down with an struggled look on his face.

You looked at them before snaring at them. “L-let me g-go!”

You tried to start thrashing on them. They were making you suddenly very hot and it wasn’t helping the pounding head you were feeling. Dualscar pinned your front down as Mivfir pinned your lower body down. You shouted only to have something in an drink forced down your throat.

You don’t remember much after Dualscar forced that liquid down your throat because simply you passed out. Dualscar kept your nose plugged till you opened your mouth to breath. He sighed taking his body away from you and standing up beside the bed. Mivfir sat by your bed side stroking your hand.

Dualscar snarled before walking out of his own cabin he slammed the door hard enough it bounced a little. Some of the crew members look through the cracks to see you in bed deathly looking. Mivfir looked at the younger sea dweller storm off before you. “Ye need to wake up lass...the lads are waiting for ye.”

Mivfir placed your hand down and picked up the chair that dualscar was sitting on before you flipped your shit. Mivfir sat in the chair pulling it close to your side. He picked up your hand once more stroking it in one of his bigger ones.

Mivfir gentle brushed his other hand against your cheek. “Please lass wake up...leave all those dark dreams behind ye...”

Mivfir couldn’t figure out what caused your fever to spike again. Dualscar had come down to get him to make an herbal drink from headaches since you said your head hurt. Mivfir agreed to make it saying he’d have a look at you as well to see maybe if it was your wounds. The pair had made there way back only to see you jerking about sweating, you had red blood lines from your hands clawing at your own flesh.

You as well had ripped off all the blankets on you and had half the nest box empty of blankets. Both had grabbed you to stop your behavior. Dualscar had started to being patting your cheek calling you back. Both wondered what had happened to you. Mivfir sighed there was nothing he could do other then keep you company and hope. The kind old troll stuck by your side through it all.

The crew watched Dualscar never seemed to leave the ships bar sitting and falling into an sleep or he would fight and beat up the crew members who darned to speak with him. It took about two nights till your fever broke completely it was also the time when you seemed to resurface again.

You yawned rather loudly stretching god did your back hurt. You sat up rubbing your eyes You felt someone shift beside you. You tilted your head to see tried and grumpy looking withed purple eyes. “Good night Mivfir is it lunch already?”

Mivfir scoffed giving an smile. “Tis been lunch for a long time now.” Mivfir rubbed your hand before patting it. “I’ll go get ye something.”

You hummed not understanding what he meant by it’s being lunch for a long time.

Mivfir got up and cracked his back before walking out. “Ye best be walking a wee bit lass before the monster comes to eat ye up.”

You chuckle lightly you acted as if nothing happened. Mivfir wasn’t surprised by this maybe it was your brain with coping with things. Mivfir sighed land dwellers always had to have a problem.

You moved to the side of the nest bed before standing up onto your feet. You Stretched getting the kinks out of your back. You yawned before walking over to the windows that lined the back of the Captains' cabin. You pulled the more simple looking chair and straddled it so that you were facing the back of the chair looking out.

As you sat by the walls you rubbed your earlobe. It seemed something happened well you slept it wasn’t like you were asleep for days and days. You sighed flexing every so often to work your back of the clinks you got though it still hurt the little wounds you had left.

You laid your head on your hands looking out at the calm seas before you. You thought it was beautiful the purple water moved from the currents and the ship. It made you appreciate being alive. Your slept had not only made you feel better but not just that the mourning ache in your heart had eased just a bit.

You knew that your friends would be have upset at the way you were acting if they could see you. You had to be strong now and make sure that they dreams continued. It was the only thing you could do for them. To spread the word of the Signless to all that would hear it. You had to be strong and fight for what was right.

You weren’t going down like some bug you were Y/n L/n. An tough women who had lost and over come a lot but you still pressed forward. You were the last line of connection to Signless and his friends. You collected your resolve making a face of defiance. You had to make the best of your situation. Though you weren’t sure what that situation was but you would make it work.

You were so caught up in thought that you didn’t hear the door open. Dualscar huffed heavy seeing you sitting by the wall of windows on the chair. Dualscar looked at your tensed face it was as if you found your spark again. You placed your hand from your ear back onto the other before you laid your head on your arms looking out with an bored sigh.

Dualscar looked at you he felt as if he had been eased of all tense emotions well you were ill. It had truly wounded him so that you were so ill. He had not knowing another land dweller with your spark and drive. He had felt bad slightly for causing the break down.

He may be an asshole and a very dangerous pirate but he does have a sense of right and wrong. He know had a chance to make himself feel a bit better for lying to you. “Wwell aren’t ye bold lass ye think ye can take the captains chair.”

You jumped before turning your head to look at him. He seen you blink before giving an smug look. “Well if this is the Captians' chair then you suck at being a pirate fish face.”

Dualscar smiled before frowning why did he miss you back talking him? He growled angry; “Wwhat did ye say ye fucking mutant?!”

You smirked getting up from the chair and turned around to look at him. “You heard me fish face your a horrible pirate I bet it’s not your ship I bet Mivfir really owns it.”

You stuck out your tongue at him before turning your back to the chair and sitting down. “Tis nice to havve ye back lass. Wwish ye lost yer tongue though.”

You just gave a chuckle as you stared out the window. Dualscar watched over and dropped the clothes lunch Mivfir gave him for you. “Mivvfir sends tis lass.”

You mumble a thank you before starting to open the clothes meal. Dualscar smiled a little before moving his rightful chair which was behind the next box back to his desk before sitting in it. You both sat in each others company for the rest of the night and you found your job on the ship to give the sea dweller an headache any way you could.

After a night or two later of giving the poor sea dweller nothing but problems and bothering him. Dualscar had let you explore the ship you seemed to some how gain more of yourself back. You were forming quick bonds with the troll crew around you. You showed them how quick your tongue lashings and back comments were was thanks to listening to Psiioniic so much.

The other pirate trolls were just as curious about you since you had escaped them.Though every once and a while one would grab your ass which had you either kick them in the protective bone or slap them across the face. The older crew members just watched in some sort of entertainment as you laid out the younger ones. It seemed you had found your place on the ship which Mivfir couldn’t only help up smile.

You were what the ship need something to break up the going on's in there life. You had this energy to you that kept everyone going. After an nearly good week Mivfir had to remind the crew constantly not to get to attached to you because of Dualscar wanting to sell you off. The whole crew didn’t like that to them you were there’s already part of the crew. You even had the cooks squawking about how you lessened there cooking time when you helped them out with pealing.

Mivfir leaned against the rail watching you as you spoke about something. Your hands were moving an mile a minute to those who weren’t busily at work. Even the ones that were were listen to you as you did sparing glances all the could be seen. “And then I said what you think this is an a daycare then kick his ass so hard I think I wedged my shoe up his butt.”

The younger males laughed praising you. “Not afraid of anything are ya?” One of them ask.

You shook your head. “Nope. Are you guys?”

The greenhorns looked at each other with a smile. One scoffed; “Naw the older trolls don’t scare us we just pretend to listen to them.”

“Yeah the captain is an guppy compared to me.” He flexed his muscles.

Another with blue strips in his hair smiled; “Yeah and that old dweller Mivfir so not scary I bet I could beat him with one hand behind my back.”

“Ye think ye can guppy?”

Everyone jump including you when Mivfir seemed to appear out of the shadows of the mast before barking. “Get back to work lads or I’ll show ye who to fear!” Mivfir wore an angry looking face. You shivered lightly as his pupils narrowed into slits like an snake and he flashed his fangs. The greenhorns listening scrambled to do something to not face the older troll’s wrath.

You looked at Mivfir who frowned before looking at you and smiling. You smiled back as he motioned you to follow him. “Lads are nothing but yellow-belly cowards lass ye shouldn’t listen to thee poison thee speak.”

You laugh lightly. “Mivfir it’s all in good fun. I doubt they’ll pension my mind.”

Mivfir hummed as you asked him something that had being bugging you. “Hey Mivfir do you think Fish face will let me go to port if i ask him nicely? I would love to see what port is like!”

Mivfir looked at you with a little bit of a crestfallen face. “Lass-”

You smiled a little more. “I know I’d have to ask him right?”

Mivfir looked at you before sighing deeply. “Aye lass ye’d have to ask thee Captain.”

As Mivfir finished speaking he opened the captians door for you letting you go first. “Lass’s first.” You thanked the troll walking into the Captains' cabin where dualscar glanced up with the bowel of herbal lotion. Dualscar waved Mivfir off before nodding.

You pouted looking at Dualscar. “Really all my wounds are healed you know.”

Dualscar sighed. “I know lass Mivvfir said one more dose and ye be fine. I don’t really wwant to do it either lass.”

You snorted as you walked over to the nest and sat on it. “Yeah right your upset that you don’t get to touch me anymore pervert.” You snort at him even as you pull up your shirt some as you sit on the blankets for him.

Dualscar rolled his eyes sitting behind you. “Neigh Lass. Tis ye who wwrap yer self around me all day. I neigh think ye now wwhat yer mutant brains thinks. I think I should call ye the **coin stealer.”

You snorted at in an covered laughed. “Fish-face your so fucking deprived it’s sad.”
Dualscar and you back talk each other till you yawned lightly tried; “Hey Dualscar can I lay down well you do this I’m kind of getting sleepy.”

Dualscar stopped what he was doing; “See ye wwant me to ravvish ye lass. Yer even asking to lay dowwn for me.”

You looked at him with a glare. “I’m rather laid down for an ugly claw-beast then you Fish face.”

Dualscar smirked as you looked back the other away. He watched for a moment or two as you head dipped before you seemed to woke up again. Dualscar sighed. “Alright mutant laid down. Ye are making me mad.”

You hummed smiling at him which caused him to pause as you laid down on the blanket nest with your back exposed to him. Dualscar clenched his jaw as he was being very gentle rubbing in the lotion to help the scars of your back and side.

You mumbled lightly under your breath; “I can’t wait to go to the port tomorrow. It’s going to be so fun seeing what you all do...can I...mm...go into port with the others...?”

You yawned as Dualscar gave a low sad sounding laugh. “Aye lass ye’ll be in the thick of it promise.”

You flashed him a bit of a smile before falling asleep on the blankets. Dualscar finished what he needed to before pulling the shirt back down your back. Your wound on your side had healed up rather nicely. It was pretty war wound. It was darker s/c skin compared to your pale s/c skin welts he wounds on your back healed to nearly the same color of your skin.

Dualscar placed the bowel down before getting up. He felt confused yes you were is ‘slave’ but you weren’t one. It was like the word didn’t fit the actions. Dualscar had even a bit of troubling stating you were even an lowblood.

You acted like the world was nothing that you bow to none one. That no matter the situation you would be fine. It was confidence, courage, and a bit of naive that he had rarely seen.

If you were an sea dweller would knew you would have been what he was an Ophaner. Dualscar sighed as he placed the bowl on the bit of the side of the box nest. He pulled your shirt down to cover your back not without his fingers tracing the bits of your spine. Was that what made you tick your naive courage and bravery.

Dualscar closed his eyes before getting up and grabbing the bowel to place it on his desk. Dualscar stood there after placing the bowl down and looked at you. He could just see bits of your sleeping face. Hands so tight on the blankets like they kept you from floating away.

Dualscar needed to get out. He felt like he is head was going to exploded. Fresh air will help him. The Fresh sea air always calmed his nerves even as a wee pup of an wiggler. Dualscar slipped out of his cabin as headed up into wheel house.

Xeriya stood there with the wheel in his hand moving it slightly to the left and right. Dualscar sighed in the warming night air. “Captain ye having yer doubts?”

Dualscar turned to see Mivfir standing in front of him with his arms crossed. All around them the crew was busy getting things ready for the day time crew shelters were being set up and other type of things. “Neigh Mivvfir. Me mind tis bothered by howw I’ll get the right price for the lass. Tis a mutant remember. Ye knoww howw if thy scratch her I neigh get me coins.”

Mivfir hummed lightly before shrugging. “Lass tis got blue veins tis easy to sell. Take the lass to Rat the blue slaver tis always good price ye get from the crook. Roughly ***70000 boons anyways.”

Dualscar grumbled before nodding.“Tis true Mivvfir. Just make sure the lass is in the kitchen before we port so the drugs havve time to take effect.”

Dualscar nodded lightly before looking off into the horizon to gather his thoughts. Mivfir sighed before asking. “Aye Captain, also should I get thee lads ready for another hunt? Tis death not really done thee last one we gave thee beast?”

Dualscar looked at him before nodding. “Aye Mivvfir wwe’ll be going off to hunt after. Get the lads to set up thee harps and thee neww cannon’s. Tis try and cull that wwhaling beast Vvietre havving ill fate with.”

Mivfir nodded before walking off Dualscar sighed as he seen the bits of light starting to warm the horizon. Dualscar headed back into his cabin before slipping into the nest with his shirt and breeches still on. He was to tired to deal with it all. Tomorrow was going to be a long busy day...

You yawned loudly as you shifted up off of Dualscar who was still asleep. You rubbed your eyes before brushing down your h/c hair from bed head well nest head. You shifted up and off the blanket bed. You shifted from the bed looking at Dualscar to the windows that were covered. You poked one of the side curtain’s lightly to see the moons just raising up.

You smiled perfect time to go see what the others were doing. You ran out of the cabin before gripping the door and slamming it. From the other side you could heard Dualscar groan in anger. You ran out onto the deck seeing one or two of the crew looking at you with almost an guilty look on there faces.

You ran up to one of the more bigger trolls. “Can I help! Please you promised me Bentya!”

Bentya sighed nodding. “Alright, alright you can help. Grab one of the hammers and wenches there. I need to fix one of the pulls.”

You nodded happily setting off to help the crew out with their chores. The crew watched you busily work around with them. Mivfir glanced at you before going to wake up Dualscar.

The crew knew that when he dipped into the captain’s cabin that they had to core horse you to the kitchen for the plan. Mivfir slipped into the cabin when one of the older crew members Filvir shouted. “Y/n! It’s ya meal time! Bentya! Rocika! Yar turn as well!”

You pouted before Bentya ruffled your head. “Come kid the faster we get slug the faster we can go back.”

You rolled your eyes before following; “Alright but I wanted to watch us getting into port.”

Rockia laughed. “Maybe next time female.” The three of you dipped down into the door way leading to the second level of the ship.

Meanwhile Mivfir stood at desk as Dualscar was getting on his armored clothes for the day. “Ye got everything ready Mivvfir?”

Mivfir nodded. “Aye Captain. We touch port in two shakes. Lass is down stairs as we speak getting the food.”

Dualscar nodded as he flexed his hand armor. “Alright then.”

Dualscar walked closed his clothes chest before starting to walk out of his Cabin. As he moved out he watched the scene before him. Sea water sprayed as the men shouted and bellowed at each other. He can see the active port moving busy with trolls and cargo a like.

He walked up to the ship wheel where Xeriya stood stirring the ship into the port with others shouting degree’s and closeness. As the gallon ship pulled in three of the stronger crew members through the plank down so food and supplies could be carried on or off the ship. Dualscar hummed lightly as he went down to see the process of how everything was going.

As Dualscar opened the door he could hear you laugh lightly. He went down the steps to see why you were still awake and not passed out. He knew if you saw him that something was up so he kept out of sight by the stairs.

Dualscar watched from his spot near the doorway as you were speaking to some of the greenhorns at the bar. The older cook gave an trembled look as he fixed your food. The two part greenhorns distracted you from looking asking you about weird things. You were laughing as if you trusted everyone but him.

Dualscar snared lightly you were so smart you were stupid. The two watched as you started to take bites from the plate before you. They watched as you shook your head a little. As it seemed the drugs started to take you over already. One of the greenhorns who was a bit quicker then the other across from him placed an hand on your back to keep you from falling back off the chair.

Dualscar started to walk up from the door as the three appeared worried face. You stared a little before limping in Bentya’s hold. You succumbed to the drug awfully fast. Dualscar picked you up off the chair and huffed your over his shoulder. “Ye all did great. Ye’ll get a bit extra coin then tis done.”

The three grunted from clenched jaws and sad faces. Dualscar moved from the lower deck to the higher one where Mivfir stood looking none to happy. “Ye off Captain?”

Dualscar nodded. “Aye till be back before the flames. I wwant thee lads to get tis ship ready for out of port wwhen I get back.”

Mivfir nodded. “Yes Captain.”

Mivfir nodded before he started shouting orders. “Ye heard the Captain get yer arse moving lads! Double time before I feed ye to the sea!”

Dualscar stepped off the bridge behind the ship and the deck. It wasn’t uncommon to see pirates or slavers to carrying bodies over there shoulders. It usually meant it was an high priced slave. The port was bustling around him as he walked. It wasn’t hard to get to the slave market when it was marked out.

Slavery was very common practice and very encouraged. Dualscar stepped into the one building just before the slave market. As he opened the door there were muffled sounds. Trolls lined the walls lightly all were chained and bounded to the wall. Each looked at Dualscar in fear.

He glanced at them they seemed to be new slaves do to the bubbled up bandage were the brand mark was placed. “Rat!” Dualscar shouted from in front of the counter.

There was a cruse and something being dropped. “H-how can I help you!” The shout came from the back room.

Dualscar grind his fangs together before bellowing;“Rat get ye bloody spineless arse out here noww!”

The door opened from the back room showing an troll ass backward in the air with tears down it’s eyes well the small blueblood slaver was flitting with his pant button. Dualscar snared. “Ah Mister Ampora it is a pleasure to see you. Is that an new slave for me?”

The blueblood placed his hands toward almost happily. Dualscar studied the troll for a moment. Ratinu or Rat as most called him was the best slaver for sells on this side of the Alterina. He had thick choppy black hair with broke teeth. Both eyes were bigger then normal as his nose was just as big. If the troll hadn’t gotten good slaves form him before he would have killed the troll. He seems to like certain slaves and keeps them for himself.

Dualscar snared; “Aye Rat. Tis an blue slavve with an appearance mutation.”

Rat seemed to shine more brightly before fluttering around. “One second I want to see my...” he smiled licking his lips. “My new merchandise.”

Rat walked back into the room before pulling on an rope causing the troll to fall onto the floor. It seemed to sob before he kicked it snarling. “Get back in the cage bucket!” The troll crawled into the tiny caged under his desk sobbing. Rat kicked the cage before it stopped into hiccups. “Please put...it...on the table least have a look.”

The slaver smiled as Dualscar placed you on the table. The trolls broke and rotten teeth seemed to flash with an omen of horrors. He was going to touch your face and body which made Dualscar give an warning growl.

The Slaver looked up at him before glaring then giving up wanting to live for an other day. “It will be an easy sell very easy. Female is easy on the eyes, exotic...” The slave leaned to sniff you lightly licking his lips. “Her scent is very nice...her body looks so...refreshing...the best i have seen in all my years in the trade...mmm an a blue blood too correct?”

Dualscar nodded lying your veins gave you an easy sell. An Blue blood slave as rare but worth the money. It meant you were born into an collar so no need for blood order to apply. If Dualscar could get away with them not knowing your blood color he would be ship free with an big bag full of coins. Dualscar looked at you almost feeling wrong just the day before you were smiling at him and teasing him as while. Trying to get a long with him.

Dualscar looked at the troll who asked a question. “Is she un-bucketed? I mean for you to not bucket an slave is not heard of but I still-”

Dualscar snarled; “Neigh I havve not bucket the ugly lass. I neigh know if the lass has pailed other masters. But the lass fights to much to difficult to pail so I think not lowwblood.”

“Any brands?”

“Neigh tisn’t a lass ye put them on. She cures vvery sloww.”

Rat rubbed his chin lightly eyeing you over. “Fine I’ll take the mutant. What’s your price?”

Dualscar sighed he didn’t know if in happiness or dread. “78500 boons.”

The Rat huffed rolling his eyes. “40000 boons.”

Dualscar growled; “75000 boons”

Rat looked at Dualscar before sighing. “alright 75000 boon’s for the mutant. Your lucky I know there;ll be an war out for her.”

Dualscar nodded lightly as Rat placed your hands in cuffs. Both walked out of the room as Rat went to his money bank not to far away in the house. He went in and came back out with the more or less bag of coins. “Alright, you going to be buying this time?”

Dualscar shook his head. “Neigh tis hunting.”

Rat nodded as Dualscar started to walk out. He looked over his shoulder one more time as the door closed behind Rat who started to laugh. Dualscar felt some how wrong as he walked out of the store and down to the port. There was nothing he wanted from you. You were no use to him that's what he kept telling himself as he got back on his ship and took off back to sea.

You pov
You hummed lightly feeling dozy where were you? Where was Binya and that other guy? An thump had you open your eyes to see hay and some other trolls looking at you. Which caused you to blink before panicking. You whipped your head around before jumping back whacking your back against the wall.

The trolls looked at you a bit weird. “Hey guys the mutant’s awake!”

Seven pairs of eyes looked at you. All different color and height.

“Y’u think we can fuck it up?” An older more rough voice asked.

An soft voice chimed in. “No! That’s horrible to even thin’ olive! The mutant blue’s done no wrong.”

Some just laughed a bit as another spoke; “I agree the Cobalt on this one so what? We’ve been abuse by blues why not feel a bit better about it?”

Someone piped up. “You ca’t just do that. She got ‘othi’g to do with that. She is our sister i’ this too. You would’t force pail a’ sister of chai’s.” You looked at an younger looked troll would had purple and green eyes. For some reason you wondered if he was psionic user like Psiioniic.

An old withered hand touched your arm which had you flinch away. “Shush grubling it’s alright. Don’t worry about the boys here they are just mad that the slaver hasn’t let them have the meal yet. Are you hurt anywhere?” You looked at her she was an Jade blood.

Someone with an booming voice spoke. “You three are to focused on revenge. You know an blue is only chained if she was born to it. You know that as I do.”

An brown blood looked at you before you looked at him then the Jade. “N-no I’m fine thank you...um... Mother Jade?” You gave an questionable name to her. You remember Disciple saying but Jade’s having an important role with the mother grub so many called them Mother Jades or Jade mothers.

The old Jade looked at you and smiled. Giving an almost bitter laugh. “Well aren’t you respectful one.” She rubbed your hair lightly. You felt a bit better tell one of the more harsh trolls spoke. This ended up as an debated within the caged group. Each talking so fast you could hardly caught what was being said.

After much talking and debate the other three left you alone thanks to the nicer four trolls in there. You five started to talk; they learned you were new to the whole slave thing as well as you had only one master who you all but killed.

You learned about them as well The Jade was one of the oldest slaves here and as spent over 120 sweeps in slaver. The lime had her master sell her because she and another troll had an clutch of eggs which any were yellow bloods so he didn’t need her. Fahinc was saved from the monster’s hive by an old blue named Jyvlin who had saved him by sending him here. Since he was no use for the labor there so they are selling him off for an profit to get an mage who is.

Lastly the brown blood had rescued his matespirit from an slaver but ended up caught instead. You looked at each seeing one of your friends in there. You laughed wiping the tears from your eyes. With the four slaves beside you in such an small caged area you couldn’t help but see your friends in them.

The brown blood placed his hand on your head as you mumbled an apology. “Sorry... Sorry... you just all reminded me of my family I had. We are all different blood castes but we lived happily.”

Fahinc smiled. “Yeah?! Was there a’ psio’ic mage?”

You nodded. “Mhm! He was an asshole at times but his heart was always in the right place. He was like super powerful!”

You spoke about each of them to one of the ones they seemed to correlate too. The one eyes lime blood looked at you.

She smiled; “What happened to them did they get sold off too? They all sound pretty cool!”

You look away. “N-no they were killed. When they went to look for me after we got separated after and bad troll attack.” You lied lightly but they gave a sad smile.

“It’s an common story here child.” The Jade spoke softly. “We all lose someone or something well in here. It’ll hurt less in time.”

You nodded; “Y-yeah I know thank you Mother Jade.”

She smiled lightly before the brown blood spoke. “I think it’s best to sleep. I’m sure the Rat will have us prancing around for other slavers to look at.” everyone but you nodded. You looked at him as he shifted onto the ground. Fahinc looked to the cage wall and the olive and Jade laid against each other. You looked at them before cuddling into the corner looking away at the other caged cells.

You suddenly longed for the crew and Mivfir. You hoped that they didn’t want to betray you like this. You didn’t know but no one really said no to Dualscar. You sighed before closing your eyes. You hoped where ever they right that they are alright...

Two days later on the ship
Mivfir stood by the wheel of the ship looking through the telescope to look on the horizon for the whaling beast. The troll beside him stirred the ship along. The troll was a bit younger then Dualscar in sweeps but one hell of an ships-man but rarely never talked. “Mivfir what do ya think well happen to Mistress?”

Mivfir looked at the troll who rarely spoke. “I don’t know lad other then the lass being culled do to ill land dweller miasma brains. I assume the lass will be some land dweller bucket bitch or in an ****port house lad.”

The trolls shivered what a fate the captain left you. “I wish the Captain let us keep her. She was fun to listen to her words.”

Mivfir hummed lightly. “Aye Verxia.”

Mivfir wasn’t the only one who thought so. Much of the crew didn’t like you being sold off. They missed you with an passion. You had gave them an almost purpose if you could beat them then they were horrible at there job.

You always found an way to one up the crew. Challenging them and showing off like any good pirate. He just wished the captain could have saw your worth like they did. But there was nothing he could do. The words of the captain were final the sooner some of them learned that the better. “Tis nothing we can do.”

Mivfir suddenly whistled for the crew to get the shelters up for the morning. Everyone moved in an slow pace all feeling different degree’s of sorrow.

Meanwhile Dualscar frowned as he sat in his cabin in front of the coin he got from you. They had more or less pulled away from the port two night ago and he was miserable. He was starting to imagine you were going to pop out any minute into the cabin about to challenge him to some sort of foolish thing. Or One of the crew would come to tell him you were fucking up something to give he a change to attack you.

He did love the small cat and mouse games. You would ran and he would follow chasing you. But most of all he missed the nest warmth. Sure he had Mindfang but he had to fight her with everything. You gave him warmth without any fight or keep.

Dualscar covered his face with his hands; he couldn’t take it the though of some other troll touching your skin, tying you up as he either abused you or your body. That was his pleasure not theirs. You nature and feelings striped from you. He wanted to do that.

Dualscar sighed before he dragged his hands down his face as if thinking. Dualscar closed his eyes before unlacing his hands to together. “Fucking mutant bitch.”

Dualscar stood up angrily. “MIVVFIR!” Dualscar shouted ripping the door to his cabin open.

Mivfir leaned for the railing to look at Dualscar who was shouting. “Captain what ails ye?”

Dualscar snarled up his face. “Turn the bloody ship around wwe’re getting the fucking lass back. Bitches more good to me alivve then to an fucking gutter bloods! Get the creww ready for an fucking fight!”

Mivfir smiled. “Aye Captain!” He looked at Verxia who already had the ship turning around. “Lads ye ready the captain we are getting our mutant back! All hands on deck tis an true pirate pillage lads!”

The crew on deck shouted and cheered before getting to work.

Four days since you were sold
You had for the passed four days been tugged around and shown off outside almost completely naked to everyone on the street. The slaver you found out named Rat was using you for his star attraction in the slave audition.

As well you learned in though four days how much you missed Dualscar. You missed taunting him and challenging him. Getting him to chase after you so you could make him suffer it was fun. You learned as while he was something called an Orphaner.

The Jade mother explained from what you could understand with her words that he kill Lusii for some creature. Most of the thing you just smiled long with whatever they were saying. Most of the time you had no clue what they were saying.

But that helped you little when you found yourself chained in an line with your quickly made new friends. As of moment you were thankfully clothed in cheap looking shirt and shorts as you were tugged along by the guards who had lead you out of your cage.

As you walked you noticed the guards were acting funny and not funny ha-ha either. You glared at one who squirmed under your glare. Before you could think about it any longer cause you were whacked on the back with an stick. “Get moving slave!”

You hissed at him before moving again. The guards that were moving your group had forced you all to walk up the stairs. As you walked up the little stair way opened up to an stage. You looked in a bit of shock as you were all lead onto the stage and to stands. Each and every one of you were tied to one of these poles before they undid the lead chains from your cuffs.

You looked out off the stage to see maybe roughly 30 to 40 people there. All shapes, shades, and sizes. You scanned the crowd only to see someone in an odd looking uniform in the middle The uniform was more ripped and tattered up like it was well worn from use.

You attention was drawn but when the slaver started to shout. Rat spoke loud talking about the brownblood, then Fahinc. He was offering an two for one. You watched in some discomfort as trolls at the bottom started to bid on the pair. The numbers seemed to climb up higher then you could count in trollian. As he repeated the process with the Jade and lime blood both fetching an assuming since he was smiling a good price.

He lastly turned to you. “Now! What you all have been waiting for! The rare mutant gutt-Blue blood!”

You hissed at him as he gripped your face as if to show it. The slave owners laughed at you. “As you all can see a little work needs to be done in training! But she would make an good guard!”

Rat let go of your face which let you try to kick him. He moved with ease smiling at you. Rat motion to one of the guards who place one hand on your shoulder to force you down as he untied you from the post. You fought lightly till he gripped your shoulder so hard you tough he’d break it. You didn’t fight as he almost paraded you around on the stage.

Rat started the betting on you. The numbers went up a little then stopped. He frowned. “She is un-pailed! She was brought in by Ophaner Dualscar! That should tell you how strong she is!” The bets then seemed to start at an feverish pace. Till someone shouted not in pain but in fear. You noticed the one tatter troll had something in his hand.

A couple of people ran from him till he throw something. You don’t know why but you ducked as the guard let you go shouting. You covered your head as the object explodes. This first explosion went off the an signal.

As the second went you bolted you pulled the chain from the guard. An series of explodes and shouts went off as the small area was stormed. Fighting and battles erupted.

The four slave trolls looked at you as you were face to face with one of the guards. He snarled well you glared. It was a short stand off till an dagger came down of no where and hit the guard straight in between the eyes. An cheer came up before it faded.

You looked around before kicking over the guard and groping his corpse for the keys. You grabbed them finding them in his pocket. You ran over to them before unlocking there chains. Each run off the stage. Only Fahinc thanked you before running away. You hissed dropping the keys out of fear when the third and fourth explosion rippled the area.

You dropped the keys into the crowd of fighting trolls as one of the slaves from down below run into you. You cussed before from the staged jumping down before starting into an run. The screams and shouts from slaves, slave owners, and staff could be heard.

You huffed panting rather loudly. You didn’t know where to go. You slowly as you hit an across road of sorts. You glanced left or right. You stood there like an duck out of water till someone grabbed you hissing.

“You fucking bitch! She’s mine!” The slaver Rat coming at you. You growled glaring at him till you were suddenly pulled into someone’s arm.

You looked up both happy and also angry to see the person. “Thee lass is mine.”

The troll snarled and was about to jump to the pair of you when Dualscar’s gun shot blasting the troll in the face. The corpse dropped as Dualscar’s grip tighten on you.

You turned around to get a better look at him. He was staring at you as if looking you over to see if you were okay. “Ye alright lass?” Your lips trembled which caused Dualscar to frown lightly. “Lass?”

You huffed slapping him across the face before shouting at him. “No I’m not alright you fucking asshole! First you sell me then you fucking steal me! God! You make me a fucking mess! I’m so angry I fucking even missed you!” You gripped him into an hug clinging to him like an life line.

You had missed him maybe you had Stockholm problem or maybe because he was your only life line back to the memory of friends you didn’t know. But whatever it was you did miss the bi-polar pirate as well as the crew. You had the chance to form a bond with him and his crew.

Dualscar made a face before sighing patting your head. “I do regret selling ye lass. Wwhy wwould I sell ye for good gold coin’s when I still need to see wwhat makes ye tick. Ye mess wwith me mind as wwell as the crewws.”

You look up at him with an annoyed face but a smile did seem to worm on your face. What an asshole.

A sudden shout had Dualscar whipped his head around to see Mivfir smiling at him. “Captain we got the lass’s papers! Come on!”

Dualscar nodded before grabbing you and flopping you over his shoulder with an killer grin not that you could see. “Excellent lads! Lets go before the justice trolls come!”

You smiled seeing Mivfir You cried out for the older troll lifting your hands at him. Mivfir winked at you smiling before placing an finger on his lips to tell you to stay quiet. You nodded as it seemed the two of them ran to the docks.

There was a sudden chorus in the air. “Captain! Thee teals are after ye!”

Dualscar looked behind him before raising his hands. “Fire awway lads!”Dualscar laughed acting like a true pirate as the cannons launched the cannons balls at the deck destroy the way to the three of you. Two members of the crew dropped an ladder down.

Dualscar grabbed onto the ladder with one hand and started pulling himself at you up. You looked down to see Mivfir smiling up at you as he climb as while. Dualscar was shouting as he climbed. “Lads get this beast movving!”

“Aye Aye!”

The crew went in over drive as the ship started to lurch forward starting to move as the teals just found an way across the blow up part of the deck there weapons draw. When Dualscar was far enough to the rail he swung over it standing back up on the deck. The crew yelled in excitement seeing you over their captians shoulder. Dualscar let you down onto the deck which you giggled excitedly.

As Dualscar un-cuffed you he watched as you flung yourself onto Mivfir giving an high pitch squeal of happiness. “Mivfir, I missed you!”

The older troll was almost knocked down off his feet by your sudden pounce. Mivfir laughed rubbing your back and ruffling your hair. “Aye Lass. I missed ye as well. Tis boring at lunch ye know.”

You nodded before breaking away from him as you looked to see the crew looking at you. The greenhorns all looked bashful. You smiled at them before running to them getting an pirate welcome greeting. The Greenhorns and the older crew members patted your head, ruffled your hair, or slapped you on the back. Mivfir watched as Dualscar’s face turned slowly sour and more jealous.

Dualscar had enough since one point he grabbed you away from the crew holding you close to him. Mivfir shook his head what a wiggler.

Dualscar cleared his throat. “Alright lads enough ye got enough to do wwe need to get to the high seas before sun’s fire. The wwhaling still needs to be done lads!”

The crew yelled an aye aye before getting busy. You on the other hand were guided to the captain’s courtiers. As Dualscar opened and closed the door you spied the nest. You smiled before running and flopping onto it cuddling the soft furs. “I missed you too blankets!”

You nuzzled into them as Dualscar shook his head as he sat down on his chair in front of the maps. You sighed happily you could dream with all away. It was all just a little biped in reality. “Ye cost me great time lass. My lads and I are suppose to be hunting. Ye wwill have to make up for tis distracting.”

You glared at him over the furs before flashing him your middle finger which caused him to laugh. You buried your head into the blankets. “I don’t mind working. It’s better then being your lap dog Fish face.”

Dualscar huffed as before getting busy with remapping where the huge Lusii would have went. Silence fall shortly after that. The only sounds was the constant scribbling of Dualscar’s quill as he wrote in his journal.

After a bit Dualscar smirked as he heard your stomach rumble. “Yer a fucking sad mutant. Yer so scared ye couldn’t evven ask for some slug.”

Dualscar looked over at you when you didn’t answer him. Your head was buried turned away from him and partly buried in the blankets as well your one wrist seemed to be fold downward. Dualscar stood up from his desk before walking over. “Ye got a lot of nervve lass. Ye think-”

Dualscar stood over you before seeing your eyes were closed as your breath as steady. “Yer something else lass. Ye fall asleep on the most dangerous pirate on the eight seas.” Dualscar shifted slightly and pulled one of the blankets up to cover you.

He couldn’t stop the smile on his face. Dualscar shifted back to his desk going back to work with an lead about some sort of buried treasure and whaling nest. To him everything now seemed right with the world.